University of Groningen Making place through ritual Schulte ...
-
Upload
khangminh22 -
Category
Documents
-
view
0 -
download
0
Transcript of University of Groningen Making place through ritual Schulte ...
University of Groningen
Making place through ritualSchulte-Droesch, Lea
IMPORTANT NOTE: You are advised to consult the publisher's version (publisher's PDF) if you wish to cite fromit. Please check the document version below.
Document VersionPublisher's PDF, also known as Version of record
Publication date:2016
Link to publication in University of Groningen/UMCG research database
Citation for published version (APA):Schulte-Droesch, L. (2016). Making place through ritual: Land, environment and region among the Santalof Central India [Groningen]: University of Groningen
CopyrightOther than for strictly personal use, it is not permitted to download or to forward/distribute the text or part of it without the consent of theauthor(s) and/or copyright holder(s), unless the work is under an open content license (like Creative Commons).
Take-down policyIf you believe that this document breaches copyright please contact us providing details, and we will remove access to the work immediatelyand investigate your claim.
Downloaded from the University of Groningen/UMCG research database (Pure): http://www.rug.nl/research/portal. For technical reasons thenumber of authors shown on this cover page is limited to 10 maximum.
Download date: 11-02-2018
©LeaSchulte-Droesch,2016
ISBN:978-90-367-8732-1(electronicversion)
ISBN:978-90-367-8733-8(printedversion)
Coverlayout:JonasSchulte
Coverphoto:Santalmenaremarkingthemountainwithflagsas“seatofa
deity”inthecontextofamountainritual.PhototakenbySubhashHansda.
Print:IpskampDrukkers
Making Place through Ritual
Land, Environment and Region among the Santal of Central India
PhD thesis
to obtain the degree of PhD at the University of Groningen on the authority of the
Rector Magnificus Prof. E. Sterken and in accordance with
the decision by the College of Deans.
This thesis will be defended in public on
Thursday 21 April 2016 at 14:30 hours
by
Lea Schulte-Droesch
born on 20 October 1983
in Heilbronn-Neckargartach, Germany
Supervisor Prof. C.K.M. von Stuckrad Co-supervisor Dr. P. Berger Assessment committee Prof. R. Hardenberg Prof. Y. B. Kuiper Prof. M. Carrin
Contents
vi
TableofContents
Acknowledgements....................................................................................................viii
NoteonTransliterationandUsage........................................................................xii
ListofAbbreviations.................................................................................................xiii
1.Introduction.................................................................................................................11.1MakingPlace.........................................................................................................11.2TheSantalintheirSocialandRegionalContext.......................................91.3TheSantalinExistingLiterature................................................................491.4FieldworkSituationandMethodology......................................................541.5OutlineofChapters..........................................................................................71
2.TheoreticalApproach............................................................................................732.1Place......................................................................................................................732.2Ritual....................................................................................................................87
3.TheConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure.............................1073.1CornerstonesofSantalSocialClassification........................................1093.2PerformingRelatednessthroughRitual...............................................1383.3Conclusion:SpatiallyEnactingandTransformingtheSocial.........192
4.PerceptionsoftheEnvironment.....................................................................1974.1TheDifferentRitualHunts.........................................................................1984.2RiceCultivation,theAncestorsandtheImportanceofRain..........2494.3Burubonga–TheRitualoftheLocalMountainGod.........................2584.4Conclusion:SantalPerceptionsoftheEnvironmentandtheDistinctionbetweenForestandFields.........................................................276
5.FieldsofContestation:Region,PoliticsandIdentity...............................2835.1FlowerFestivals,PoliticsandtheRecentEmergenceofRegionalSacredGroves(disomjaher)..........................................................2865.2TheStruggleforthe“TrueTradition”:TheAllIndiaSarnaDhoromMovement...............................................................................................................3165.3TheHistoricalContextFosteringanIncreaseinCulturalPolitics....................................................................................................3385.4Conclusion:SantalClaimstotheRegion,toa“PoliticalPlace”andto“Nature”......................................................................................................343
Contents
vii
6.Conclusion..............................................................................................................3476.1TheHolismofPlace......................................................................................3476.2ClarifyingtheRelationshipbetweenPlaceandRitual.....................355
Appendix.....................................................................................................................359References..............................................................................................................359Glossary...................................................................................................................383ListofPhotos.........................................................................................................401ListofMaps.............................................................................................................404CompleteTableofContents..............................................................................405Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting..................................................................411CurriculumVitae..................................................................................................419
Acknowledgements
viii
AcknowledgementsThis project has been an enriching and challenging journey,whichwas only
possibleduetothegeneroussupportofnumerouspeople.
AlthoughmanyothershelpedmeonthewaytotheSantal,mySantalhost
families,friendsandacquaintancesdeservetobenamedfirst.Iammorethan
grateful forhowwarmlytheyreceivedmeintotheir families,howtheycared
formeinallpossiblewaysandhowtheyopeneduptheirlivestome.Uponmy
arrival in Jharkhand, Prof. Ganesh Murmu at the Institute for Tribal and
RegionalLanguagesinRanchi,wentoutofhiswaytoacquaintmewithSantal
languageandculture.Throughoutmy time in Jharkhand,healwaysprovided
me with many contacts, listened to my findings and contextualized them. I
cannotthankyouenough,Ganesh-ji!InRanchiImustalsoextendmygratitude
toDalapatiMurmu for his efforts and themany students of the department,
whosupportedme.DearShanko,Fatu,Dashmi,ManikaandGite,thankyoufor
thegreathourstogether, forhelpingmeto learnSantaliandfortakingmeto
yourvillages!Minu,youspent themost timewithmeandmademany things
possible. I am indebted to you for being there from the very beginning, for
accommodating allmy strange ideas and behavior, and for enablingmy first
stayinaSantalvillage.
Frommy time in Santal villages I can only name a few of the countless
peoplewhohelpedme.First,therewastheBaskeyfamily,whowelcomedme
intotheirhousewhenIbarelyknewSantaliorSantalwaysofgoodbehavior.
Allofyouwereincrediblypatientandgenerous!Iamgratefultobaba,Suresh,Durga,UmeshandLitefortakingcareofmeandalsoNateduringourtimein
their house and for all the rides they gave us. A big thank you also goes to
Dinesh,whomadeitpossibleformetoattendmanyrituals.Further,Iamvery
gratefulforthewonderfultimeswithmyhili intheBaskeyhouse,myMurmuhili and her kids, ayo and didi. Thank you for all the delicious meals youpreparedforme!
IntheBaskeyhouseImetPitamberforthefirsttime,withoutwhomthis
workwouldnotbethesame.Iwasextremelyluckytofindsomeonewithsuch
good English,whowas interested in and so dedicated to ourwork together.
Pitamber,youandBahamaiwillremaintreasuredfriends!Ihopethatoneday
our sonswill becomephul. InPitamber’s village I am further indebted tohisfamily,withwhomIsharedmanyhappytimes.Hisfatherwenttogreatlengths
to explain and discuss Santal ritualswithme,whichwas immensely helpful.
Acknowledgements
ix
This book is dedicated to thememory of Chhite Hansda, Pitember’smother,
who has sincemy time at her house passed away. Iwill remember her as a
strongandcaringSantalwomanwhowasnotatallshytospeakherownmind.
In my second host family all my gratitude belongs to dada (Jitrai), hili(Sushila)andPrakash,whowarmlyintegratedmeintotheirfamily.Besidesthe
great company they always provided, they understood well what I was
interestedinandmadeahugeeffortto letmeparticipatewheneverpossible.
When I think of what I loved in Santal villages, I think of my time in their
house:theconstantcompanyofchildrenandotherrelativesandthecountless
conversations in their courtyards. Hili, your empathy and social skillsimpressedmeimmenselyandIconsidermyselftrulyfortunatetothinkofyou
anddadaasfamily.Close to this village, I would like to thank Kunal for all our adventures
togetherandthescooterridesheprovided.Ialsoverymuchenjoyedmystays
with his family and owemuch of my understanding of Santal culture to his
father.
InGhatsila I often enjoyed the company of Prabha and Soma,whowere
such independent young Santalwomen! Thank you for all themeals at your
house, for providing a place to stay whenever I left Ghatsila and for being
friends. BaijuMurmu, the deshpargana of Ghatsila, further took the time todiscussmanydifferenttopicswithmeandenabledmyparticipationinseveral
rituals.Adiadisarhao!Duringmy stays in large Indian cities – placeswheremy initial culture-
shockwasgreatest–Icouldrelyonseveralpeopleandinstitutionsforsupport.
ManyyearsagoIhadthegoodfortuneofmeetingProf.TankaSubbainBerlin.
From organizational to content-related matters he supported my research
wherever possible. Thank you, Tanka and Roshina, also for your amazing
hospitalityinShillong!
In Shillong I met Sudipta, and I am so happy for all the times we had
together.HerfamilyinKolkatawelcomedmeintotheirhousewheneverIwas
thereandIamtrulygratefulforalltheirhelp.
Imust further thank the Ursuline sisters in Ranchi for providing such a
comfortableandsafeplacetostayandforalltheircare.Lastly,Iamindebtedto
the Borde family in Kankewho nursedme back to health in a quite difficult
time.Withouttheircare,myfieldworkmighthaveneverevenbegun.
Acknowledgements
x
Besides the Santal and other people in India, the completion of this project
owesmosttomyPhDsupervisorsPeterBergerandKockuvonStuckrad.Peter,
ithasbeentrulyinspiringtoworkwithyouovertheyears.Thankyousomuch
foryourtrustinmycapabilities,yourencouragement,foryoursincereinterest
inmy ethnography, for sharing your knowledge and for your humor!Kocku,
thankyouforyouravailability,foryourprofessionalattitudeandforenabling
metopursuemyspecificinterestsinthisresearch.Iamalsogratefulforyour
encouragementtocontextualizemyresearchinbroaderacademicdiscourses.
On an institutional level, I would like to express my gratitude to the
UniversityofGroningenfor fundingthisresearchproject inall itsstages.The
faculty of Theology andReligious Studies at theUniversity of Groningen has
provided both an inspiring intellectual environment and many valued
colleagues and friends.My fellowPhDs in Groningenwere there for support
and companionship in this time and, in spite of our differing subjects, gave
much valuable input as my project developed. Among those who deserve
specialmention are Karin Neutel, whose big heart combinedwith sarcasm I
havealwaysappreciated.Ialsothankherfamily,Anne,ErritandMaitefortheir
company and fun ways to introduce us tomany things Dutch. Among those
who helped me settle in and contributed to making Groningen (Glimmen)
home, are also Alison Sauer, Petra Daniels and our housemates in the
Kooikamp.Firstascolleaguesandthenasfriends,Ihavefurtherenjoyedmany
great timeswith Renee andKees. Thank you for your friendship! I also owe
muchtoErinandPhilforbeingamazinghostsandwonderfulfriends.Andlast,
inGroningenIwould liketothankSanjeevandRunaforthemanyhoursand
mealsshared.
Ever sincemy initial interest in Santal society, which began at the Free
UniversityofBerlin,Ihavebeensupportedgenerouslybyseveralpeopleinmy
research.ProfessorGeorgPfefferfacilitatedthedifferentstepsItookinvarious
ways. I am further indebted toProf.RolandHardenberg,Prof.MarineCarrin,
Eva Reichel and Berit Fuhrmann for all their help and themany stimulating
discussionswehavehad.
Last,andaboveall,Iamextremelygratefultomyfamily.Myparentshave
alwaysbelievedinmyabilitiesandwerebraveenoughtoletmetakemyown
paths, regarding both career and travels. A special thanks also goes to my
mother and my aunt Angela for their wonderful baby-sitting skills, which
greatlyhelpedinthelaststagesofthisproject. ImustfurtherthankJonasfor
hishelpwiththecover-layout.
Acknowledgements
xi
And then there are the twomost important people inmy life,Nate andNils,
whose contribution to this project goes beyondwords. Thank you, Nate, for
beingthereinDutchandIndianhighsandlowsandformakinglifegreat!And
thankyou,Nils, forbeingyouramazing little self and forputting thisproject
intoperspective!
Berlin,March2016
xii
NoteonTransliterationandUsageThroughout thisworkSantali termsare italicizedandonly thenamesofper-
sons,villages,deitiesandplacesappearincapitalizedform.Thereisnostand-
ardorthographyforSantaliinRomanscript,neitherappearstheretobeonein
people’susageofotherscripts(Devanagari,Bengali,OlChiki).Mytranslitera-
tion of Santali is based on Bodding’s (2010) five-volume Santali-English dic-
tionary,unlessthetermcouldnotbefoundinhiswork.Thediacriticsusedby
Boddinghavebeenleftouthere.AglossaryofallfrequentlyusedSantaliterms
is included in the appendix. My spelling of Sanskrit derived words leans on
Fuller’s(1992)transliteration.
Alltranslationsofconversations,narrativesandsongsfromSantalitoEng-
lish aremy own. Double quotationmarks are used for literal translations of
Santaliexpressions,forcitationsfromtheliteratureandforsociallyconstruct-
edtermssuchas“nature”or“religion”.
IntheliteratureontheSantal,severalauthorsaddan“s”andwriteofthe
Santals (cf. Carrin 2008; Culshaw 2004; Gautam 1977). In accordance withBodding(2010)andArcher(2007),IusethenameSantal,withoutan“s”,also
intheplural.
ConcerningdescriptionsofSantalrituals, Iusethepasttensetodescribe
specific ritual events. The so-called ethnographic present is used in general
statementsconcerningritualpractices.
InpartsofthetextthatdonotdirectlyrefertotheSantalcontext,suchas
the literatureoverview, Iuse themasculinepronounwhen Imeanto include
both male and female. When I describe Santal ritual contexts I deliberately
specifythegenderofmyinterlocutors.
Pseudonymsareusedforsomevillagesandnamesthroughoutthistext.
xiii
ListofAbbreviations
Political
JMM–JharkhandMuktiMorcha
BJP–BharatiyaJanataParty
MLA–MemberofLegislativeAssembly
ST–ScheduledTribe
SC–ScheduledCaste
OBC–OtherBackwardClasses
KinshipTerms(notationsystemasoutlinedbyBarnardandGood1984,4)
F–Father
S–Son
H–Husband
B–Brother
M–Mother
D-Daughter
Z–Sister
W–Wife
y–younger
e–elder
ThesecanbecombinedtoexpressdifferentrelationshipssuchasDH(daugh-
ter’shusband),MB(mother’sbrother)oreBW(elderbrother’swife).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
1
1.Introduction1.1MakingPlace
[R]epresented and enacted – daily, monthly, seasonally, annually –placesandtheirmeaningarecontinuallywovenintothefabricofso-
cial life, anchoring it to features of the landscape and blanketing it
withlayersofsignificancethatfewcanfailtoappreciate.Deliberately
andotherwise,peopleareforeverpresentingeachotherwithcultur-
allymediatedimagesofwhereandhowtheydwell.Inlargewaysand
small, they are forever performing acts that reproduce and express
their own sense of place – and also, inextricably, their own under-standingsofwhoandwhattheyare.(Basso1996,57)
ThisworkexploresnotionsofplaceamongtheSantal,atribalsocietyofCen-
tral India. Based on fourteenmonths of ethnographic fieldwork, it analyzes
howtheSantalaremakingplacethroughdifferentrituals.Thisanalysisrests
onthepremisethatplacesbearculture-specificmeaning,andthatritualspre-
sentoneof thearenas inwhich thismeaning isbothexpressedandcreated.
Someritualsassociateaspecificplacewiththesettlementofacertaingroup,
hencewiththegroup’srootsinthisplace.Otherscontaintheideaofasacred
landscapewithvariousdeitieslocatedinmountains,riversandtheforest.An-
otherclusterofritualsdiscussedinthisworkshowsthatplaceshaveincreas-
ingly come to play a role in Santal interactions with the state in the last
decades.Hence, for the Santal, the placeswhere their rituals are performed
contain differentmeanings, linked to a web of social, spiritual and political
relations.Itbecomesapparentthatbesidesbeinglocal,theserelationstrans-
cend theparticularitiesofplaceandarecontinually connectedwith theout-
side.
Inaddition to ritualsarticulatingspecificnotionsofplace, theycanalso
be regarded as creative domains in which places are ascribed meanings.
Throughtheirparticipationinritual,peoplecometoperceiveplacesinpartic-
ularways.Theycometoassociatetheplacewithritualactionsandthesym-
bolsandmeaningscontainedintheseactions.Inthiscontext,placescanalso
receive newmeanings as ritual actors actively introduce thesemeanings in
theritualcontext.Thiswork,insum,discussesthedynamicsofplaceandritu-
alsastheyunfoldinSantalsocietytoday.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
2
1.1.1TheSantalTheSantal,asoneofthelargesttribalsocietiesinIndia,numbermorethan6.5
million.1TheirAustroasiaticlanguagedifferssignificantlyfromHindi,thelin-
guafrancaofNorthIndia,whichbelongstotheIndo-Europeanlanguagefami-
ly. Besides the Santal, several other societies of Central and Eastern India
speak a languageof the same language family, calledMunda languages (An-
derson2008).2Thequestionof if andhow these societiesdiffer fromHindu
societyhasbeen the subjectof adebateoutlined inmoredetail later in this
introduction.
Inshort,myethnographicmaterialsupportstheargumentthattribalso-
cietyisstructureddifferentlyfromcastesociety.Notcaste,buttheprinciples
of affinity and seniority structure Santal society. Regarding religious views
and practices one can detect further differences. Important Hindu concepts
suchaskarma (retribution foractions)andmoksha(liberation fromcycleofrebirth)playnorolefortheSantal.Andlast,Santalritualpracticediffersfrom
theHinduoneinthatitalmostalwaysincludesanimalsacrifices,sothatadif-
ferencebetweenworship(puja)andsacrifice(bali),asFuller(1992,83ff)de-scribes it for popular Hinduism, does not exist. The Santal carry out these
sacrifices indifferent locations, suchas insacredgroves, in the fields, in the
forestedmountainsandthehouse.
TheSantalliveinageographicallyconfinedareaincentral-easternIndia,
predominantlyintheunionstatesofBihar,Jharkhand,OdishaandWestBen-
gal.Thefieldwork,uponwhichthisworkisbased,wascarriedoutinthestate
1According to the Census of India 2001 (2011 not yet available) there are 6,469,600 Santali
speakersinIndia.CensusdataonSantalispeakersaretheonlynumbersavailabletomeontheSantalpopulation,althoughIamawarethatnotonlySantalspeakSantaliincertainareas.These
censusdatashouldbeunderstoodasanestimate,as it isdifficult tocountpopulationsspread
overaterritoryoftendifficulttoaccess.(Cf.“Distributionofthe21ScheduledLanguages”,2001
Census,
http://www.censusindia.gov.in/Census_Data_2001/Census_Data_Online/Language/parta.htm,
accessedOctober5,2015).2The Munda languages are a group of Austroasiatic languages, which represent the most
western linguisticphylumthereof.Thepre-historyof theMunda languagesremainssubject to
debate,butthereisconsensusthatotherAustroasiaticsubgroupsareallfoundoutsideofIndia,
to the east. In India Munda language speakers today mostly live in Odisha and Jharkhand,
significantnumbersfurtherliveinthestatesofMadyaPradesh,throughoutChhattisgarh,West
Bengal, Uttar Pradesh, Andra Pradesh andMaharashtra. Santali, and its close sister languages
Mundari and Ho belong to the North Munda languages in India, otherwise also labeled
Kherwarian. Smaller subgroups of Kherwarian are Turi, Asuri, Birhor, Bhumij, Korwa etc.
Anderson gives a rather moderate estimate of Austroasiatic speakers in India of about ten
million(Anderson2008,1).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
3
ofJharkhand,initssoutheasterndistrictofEastSinghbhummainlyintwovil-
lageslocatedinMusabaniandGhatsilablock.InthisareatheSantalconstitute
thedominantmajorityofthepopulation,livinginclosesymbiosiswithartisan
and other Hindu castes such as blacksmiths, potters, basket makers and
weavers.While the Santal are themain landowners of the area, the artisan
castesgenerallydonotownland, insteadtheyprovidetheSantalwithprod-
ucts for everyday and ritual use. Other tribal and gatherer-hunter societies
suchasHo,Munda,HillKhariaandBirhorresideintheforestedhillsborder-
ingthecultivatedSantallands.TheregionIfocusonhereishencecharacter-
izedbyethnicdiversity,whichwillplayacrucialrole inseveralof theritual
descriptionsinthefollowingchapters.
Theterm“Santal”wasgiventotheSantalbyothers.AccordingtoBodding
(2010,5:183-4)thetermismostprobablyderivedfromSaontar,whichwas
used by Bengali speakers when referring to the Santal living in the area
aroundSaont, locatedintoday’sMidnaporeDistrict,WestBengal.TheSantal
refer to themselvesas“men/humans”(hor)or“sonsofmen”(horhopon). Incontrasttohorstandstheconceptofdiku,atermusedbyseveralofthetribalcommunitiesofChotanagpurandCentralIndiatorefertooutsiders.Theterm
denotes thosewho have exploited the Santal, specifically the landlords (za-mindars),butalsoreferstoBrahmins,BiharisandtheBritish(Sinha,SenandPanchbhai1969).Itexcludes,however,allthoseartisancommunitiesandco-
residentsoftheSantal,atopicdiscussedlateroninthisintroduction.
Different labels are used in ethnography and by the Santal to refer to
themselvesas a typeof society.The terms “tribe”, “adivasi” and “indigenoussociety”eachhavetheirownhistoricalandpoliticalimplications,asexamined
laterinmoredetail.WhenIspeakof“tribalsociety”Irefertoatypeofsociety
ofacertainstructure,characterizedbyitssegmented,generalizedandauton-
omous3character (Pfeffer 2009, 2014; Sahlins 1968). Regarding the term
“tribe” it is further significant to note that in Indiamany communities self-
identifyastribaltounderlinetheirdifferencefromHindusocietyandbecause
theyhavebeenclassifiedbythegovernmentasaScheduledTribe(ST)4inthe
3Tribal societies can be regarded as autonomous in the sense that they functionwithout the
central authority of a state and do not depend on or account to a larger society surrounding
them,suchaspeasantsdo.Theirautonomyisnottobemistakenforisolation,whichhasnever
beenthecase.4ThetermScheduledTribeisfurtherdiscussedinsection1.2.5.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
4
context of an affirmative action program (Karlsson and Subba 2006; Xaxa
2005).5
SincecolonialtimestheSantalhavebeendescribedextensivelyinethno-
graphicliterature.TheyarefamousespeciallyfortheSantalrebellionin1855
(Andersen2008;Rottger-Hogan1982),ledbytwobrothersnamedSidhoand
KanhoMurmu against the oppression by zamindars. A large part of the re-maining literaturedealswith the Santal ritual cycle, especiallywith the two
main annual rituals baha, the spring flower festival and sohrae, the harvestfestival.TheSantaltodaydoconsiderthesefestivalstobeimportant,however
myworklargelyomitsdescriptionsofthemandinsteadfocusesonthoserites,
whichhavereceivedlessornoattentionintheliterature.Insteadofattempt-
ing to present the Santal ritual cycle, as others have done (cf. Carrin-Bouez
1986; Troisi 2000), my work discusses only some Santal rituals under the
overalltopicofplace.
1.1.2FocusofthisWorkThecentralthemeofthisworkhasemergedfromethnographicfieldworkcar-
riedoutindifferentSantalvillages.Myinitialplanwastostudyoneparticular
ritual, a hunting rite, which some Santal ethnographies described, who con-
ducted fieldwork in the 1940s (Archer 2007, 305ff) and the 1970s (Carrin-
Bouez1986,84ff;Troisi2000,146ff).Mygoalwastotakethisritualasawin-
dow,inGeertz’(1973,113)sense,throughwhichtogainaccesstoseveraldo-
mainsofSantalculture.Theideawastostudythehuntasa“totalsocial fact”
(Mauss2002, 100) in order to avoid prior categorizations of domains such asreligion,socialstructure,economyandlaw.MyfieldworkinSantalvillagesdid
provide insight intoSantalhunting rituals,but I found these rituals linked to
otherimportantrites,allofwhichdealtwithnotionsofplaceindifferentways.
Ithusbroadenedthescopeofmyresearchandaccommodateddifferenttopics
thatemergedasrelevantduringmyfieldworkintheframeworkofplace.
This work therefore focuses on different notions of place, especially as
theyemergefromritualpractice.Myanalysisrestsonrituals,butitalsotakes
people’s statements, and other expressive forms such as song, narrative and
mythintoaccount.Atthesametime,Iexplorehowthesenotionsofplaceare
formedandconstantlyrecreatedinpractice.Thefollowingprovidessomeex-
5AccordingtotheCensusofIndia2011,theSTpopulationofIndianumbers104.3million,8.6%
ofthetotalpopulationofthecountry(MinistryofTribalAffairsStatisticsDivision2013,2).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
5
amples for Santal notions of place as I later discuss them in three separate
chapters.
1.1.3PlaceanditsDifferentConnotationsWhen my Santal interlocutors spoke about their environment, they distin-
guished among the categories of forest, rice fields and village and associated
thesewithvarying levelsof relevanceatdifferent times throughout theyear.
Theforestoftencarriedanotionofambivalence.Intermsoflivelihoodthefor-
estprovidedanimportantsourceoffoodcomplementarytorice.Womencon-
stantlywentintotheforesttocollectleavesandfirewood,wildfruitsandother
forestproduce,especiallyfromMarchuntilthebeginningoftherainyseasonin
June. They saw their hour-long, collective journeys on foot into the forest as
tiresome,butalsoasintensetimesofsocializingwithotherwomeninaplace
awayfrommen.Theyspokewithaweofthe“beautifullushgreen”ofthenew
salleavesinthespring.Moreover,theyperceivedtheproximityoftheforestasanecessity formanyof theirhouseholdactivities. Inonevillage Ivisited, the
forestwasalmostaday’s journeyawayon foot.Thismade theavailabilityof
firewoodalargeproblemandmeantthatpeopleeitherhadtobuyfirewoodor
thewomenhadtocoverlongdistancestoobtainit.
Besides the beauty of the forest, its inherent danger emerged from the
manyconversationsIhadwithpeople.Thepresenceofwildanimalsanddan-
gerousdeitiesmadeitaplacetobefeared.Severalnarrativesandsongs,per-
formed during the season of hunting rituals, describe the forest as a kind of
“battlefield”(tupun,literally“shootingarrowsateachother”),aplaceofdeadlyencounters betweenmen andwild animals. The sacrifices offeredduring the
huntingritesweredescribedasanecessitytokeepthedangeroftheforestat
bay,toappeaseitsdeitiesandtocoaxthemintoprovidingrainfortheensuing
riceseason.Hence,bothinpeople’spersonalperceptionaswellasinthestruc-
tureofritual,theambivalenceoftheforestplayedapivotalrole.Inritualthis
ambivalencewasassociatedwithfertility,asIwilldiscussinchapterfourand
five.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
6
Photo1:LandscapearoundMusabani.Fallowricefieldsandtheforestedmountains
beforethebeginningofthemonsoon.
DuringthetimeofricesowingandtransplantingbetweenMayandJulyandthe
timeofharvestfromOctoberuntilDecember,variousritualsarticulatethatthe
ricefieldsareconceptuallylinkedtothevillageandtoaspecificsocialgroup.
Thefemaledeity(LukhiAyo,“MotherLukhi”)associatedwithriceisceremoni-ally brought out of themost sacred space of the house, the ancestral shrine,
intothefields,wheresheresidesuntilharvest.Thecloseconnectionbetween
thesocial identityofagroupandthe fields itowns findsparticularemphasis
duringalargesacrificialritualcalledjomsim,whichIportrayinchapterthree.AnothernotionofplaceprovedcrucialfortheSantalImetoutsideofthe
villagecontext.SantalstudentsinRanchi,Jharkhand’scapital,oftenmentioned
theplacewheretheycamefrom.Theyspokeof“ourregion”(aledisom).6WhenmeetingotherSantalforthefirsttime,theywouldeitheraskabouttheother’s
region(disom)ortheirvillage(ato)oforigin.AlthoughtheywerelivinginRan-chimostof theyear, theiremotionalattachmentaswellas theirsenseofbe-
longing seemed to remain with their native place, reflected in their regular
visits to their villages in order to attend major festivals. The connection of
placeandsocialidentityemergesalsointhepoliticalcontextinwhichtheSan-
talhavebecomeincreasinglyactiveinthelastfiftyyears.Chapterfivediscuss-
esindetailhowSantalpoliticalmovementsclaimdifferentplaces,whichthey
regardas culturally important, anddemandprotectionand support from the
stateinthiscontext.
Myanalysisofplacerestsontheassumptionthatplace isculturallycon-
structed. Hence, place does not carry intrinsicmeaning, but people attribute
meaning to it. How does the ethnographer gain access to these local under-
standings of place? Besides spending time with the people, whose sense of
6I provide the Santali in parentheses whenever possible. However, during my fieldwork I
sometimes did not immediately note down the Santal term or only understood its rough
meaning,sothattheSantaliequivalenttomyEnglishtranslationisnotalwaysavailable.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
7
placeonewantstostudy,asGeertz(1996,260)suggests,Iproposethatrituals
offeronesuchaccesspointtotheseunderstandings.Intheritualsdiscussedin
thiswork,Santalactorsaddressthedeitieslocatedintheirenvironment.They
doso inspecificplaces,whichtheydeemsuitable for theseoccasions.Byun-
ravelingtheculturallogicbehindtheserituals,certaincontext-specificunder-
standingsofplaceemerge.
1.1.4TheLocalandtheGlobalThe study of place among the Santal is relevant especially today, because it
combinesanemphasisoflocalitywiththetopicofglobalization.Therearecul-
turallyspecificnotionsofplace,whichemergefrommyethnographicmateri-
al.Butinseveralcasesthislocalmakingofplaceislinkedtoglobaldiscourses.
As early as the 1960sOrans (1965) described Santal cultural politics in the
cityofJamshedpur,locatedroughlyfiftykilometersnorthofmyfieldworkar-
ea.Sincethen,SantalpoliticalactivismhasbeendiscussedbyGautam(1977a,
1977b)andCarrin(2008,2012,2014).Myfieldworkcomplementstheseex-
plorations and further underlines their point, that the Santal are one of the
most politically active Scheduled Tribes of India. Concerning the study of
place,theSantalcasethusdissolvesadichotomyofteninherentindiscussions
ofplaceinthesocialsciences.Inthesediscussions,globalizationandtheensu-
ingmobilityofpeopleandideas,ispositionedagainsttheportrayalofpeople
rootedinparticularplaces.Appadurai(1996)hasbroughtthesetwoseeming-
lyoppositeperspectives together inhisviewofglobalizationasa “localizing
process” (17). The “production of locality” (178ff), he argues, has taken on
newdimensionsinanageofglobalization.Thesedimensionsincludethena-
tion state,migration andmassmedia. The Santal case presents a particular
spinonAppadurai’sargument:For theSantal, rootedness inplacecontinues
tomattergreatly,and theyengage themodalitiesofferedbyglobalization to
assert theirconnectionto theseplaces.7ThissupportsAppadurai’sviewthat
placesarerelational, thereforeneitherboundednorhomogenous.Placesare
connectedthroughpeople’smovementandthemovementofideas.Globaliza-
tion, in theSantal case,hasenhanced theclaimingofplace, rather thanren-
deredplaceirrelevant.
7Escobar(2001,159)haspointedoutthese“subalternstrategiesoflocalization”inthecontext
ofanethno-ecologicalmovementinColumbia.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
8
1.1.5BringingtogetherPlaceandRitualAsmentioned, the overall aim of thiswork is to discuss different notions of
place, studied through Santal rituals. In this regard I see place as culturally
constructed,becauseplacesreceivemeaningandvaluethroughhumanaction
intheworld.Theinitialargumentofmyworkisthatoneofthehumanactivi-
tiesrepresenting,aswellasgeneratingideasofplace,isritual.
Myapproachtostudyingplaceinthisworkistwo-fold.First,Ianalyzethe
differentnotionsofplace,whichcanbedistinguishedindifferentSantalrituals.
Thesenotionsbelong to thebroader categoriesof land, environment and re-
gion.Inmyanalysisplacesemergeasholistic,whichmeansthattheycomprise
social,political, religiousandmaterialaspects.This “propensity togather the
physical,socialandmental”,asKnott(2010,36)hascalledthischaracteristic
ofspace,offersthepossibilitytostudythementionedaspectsintheirrelation-
aldynamic.
Besides discussing Santal notions of place, second, I take a look at how
thesenotionsofplacearecreated inritualpractice.Asphenomenologicalap-
proachestoplace(Casey1996; Ingold2000)haveargued,perceptionplaysa
relevantroleinthecreationofnotionsofplace.InspiredbyKapferer’s(1991,
2004)work,IpositthatSantalritualsgeneratenotionsofplace,becauserituals
offerdifferentpossibilitiesofspatialperception.Forexample,peoplecometo
perceivealocalmountainasapowerfulandsacredplacebecauseitsdeityan-
nuallyreceivesalargeamountofsacrificedanimals.Inthisregardmyanalysis
paysspecialattentiontosymbolsandspatialmovementsas formingpeople’s
perceptionofplace.BeforeIdescribeandanalyzeSantalnotionsandpractices
of place in the following chapters, the next section is meant to provide the
reader with background information on the Santal as a society and on the
fieldworkarea.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
9
1.2TheSantalintheirSocialandRegionalContext1.2.1OnRegionalVariationsAlthough Troisi (2000, 24) described the Santal as a “homogenous” society,
several differences between Santal cultural practices in the different places,
wheretheSantallivetoday,areworthnoting.ThemainSantalritualsandan-
nualfestivalsseemtobecelebratedsimilarlyintheseareas.Nevertheless,the
various placesmy fieldwork tookme, pointed to several economic, linguistic
andculturaldifferences.
My initialplan,afterstudyingSantali inRanchiat the Institute forTribal
andRegionalLanguages,wastofindafieldsiteintheSantalParganas,located
in the northeast of Jharkhand close to the city of Godda. Geographically this
area is characterized by plains, where Santal villages are located, and the
RajmahalHills,inhabitedbytheSauriaandMalPaharia.8From1790onwards
Santal migrated here, as the economic pressure exercised by the zamindarsundertheBritishrevenuesystemgrewgreaterinotherareas.
In2005 I hadvolunteeredand taughtEnglish at a school, runby anon-
governmentalorganization(NGO)closetoGodda.In2011,Ihopedtofindac-
cesstoSantalvillagesthroughtheseconnections.Manju,aSantalstudentfrom
thedistrict ofEast Singhbhum, camealongwithme to assistme inmy field-
work.HernativeplaceinEastSinghbhumandGoddaareabout350kilometers
apart. In the eyes ofmany Santal Imet, the Santal Parganas are the cultural
homelandof the Santal. It is theplacewhere the Santal rebellion tookplace,
and the place where Sidho and KanhoMurmu, the leaders of this rebellion,
wereborn.DifferentfromEastSinghbhum,peopleintheSantalParganaslive
almostexclusivelyfromagriculture.BesidestheRajmahalCoalMiningProject,
there isnoindustry inthearea.Whenwearrived,Manjuwasshockedbythe
poverty and the “remoteness” of this area. There were few paved roads, no
electricity, unreliable cell phone coverage and in the hot season a recurring
riskofdrought.Wevisitedduring the timeof theSantal flower festivalbaha.
8The Paharia arementioned in the records of the British administration as highlanderswho
regularly raided the plains. After several failed efforts to appease the Paharia, Augustus
Cleveland,collectorofBhagalpur,createdspecialadministrativeconditionsforthePaharia:they
nolongerweretopayrevenueandtheirchiefscouldruleaccordingtotheircustomarylaw.He
furtherpaidthechiefs inordertosuppressraids intotheplains.Cleveland’sgoalwastomake
thePahariasettle in theplains,which,however, theywerenot interested in.Clevelandnamed
theforestedplainsborderingthehillsDamin-i-koh,“skirtofthehills”,wherelaterSantalsettled
inlargenumbers(Andersen,CarrinandSoren2011,9-13).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
10
Theonevillagebaha festivalweattended,Manjuquicklydisqualified as “notverybeautiful”.Itwasnotaselaborateasthebahafestivalsshewasusedtoinhernativeplace.Onlyfewpeopleattendedtheevent,becausemanySantal in
the area were Christians. Manju also noticed the different dialect of Santali
people spoke there, sometimes to the extent that she could only understand
very little.All this ledher to theconclusion that itwasnota suitablearea to
study “Santal culture”. In her opinion East Singhbhumwasmuchmore fit in
thatregard.
IhadvisitedManju’snativeplaceinEastSinghbhumoncebefore,andhad
beenimmediatelypresentedwithwhat,inherrelatives’view,wereimportant
aspectsof “Santal culture”.They showedmeseveral villages,wevisited rela-
tivesandattendedoneregionalbahafestival.Becauseaccesstopeopleandtotheirfestivalsandritualswassomucheasierhere,itbecametheplacewhereI
spent themajorityofmy fieldwork.As Ionlygradually learned, theSantal in
thisareaareespeciallyactiveinthepoliticsof identity.Severalpeopleinthis
area are involved in a religious reform movement called All India SarnaDhorom,whichdemandspoliticalsupportforSantalculturalaimsfromtheIn-diangovernment.Orans(1965)observedthesetendenciesinJamshedpur,the
largesttownofEastSinghbhum,alreadyinthe1950s.Ingeneral,thispolitical
activism iscloselyrelated to industrialization in thearea,aschapter fivedis-
cussesindetail.Thispoliticalactivism,forexample,seemedabsentintheGod-
daareaoftheSantalParganas.
East Singhbhum is therefore the area my work discusses. It is the area
whereIlearnedSantaliandwherethetermsIuseinmyworkstemfrom.Sev-
eralwords I had found inBodding’s (2010) Santali dictionary,which he col-
lectedintheSantalParganas,werehardlyknownorconsideredold-fashioned
intheareaofmyfieldwork.AsIlaterlearned,inWestBengalanotherdialectof
Santaliisspoken,onemixedwithmanyBengaliwords.Santalsinthisareaare
known tohavea specificwayofbeingespecially indirect,of “beatingaround
thebush”asGaneshMurmu,SantaliprofessorinRanchi,phrasedit.
AlthoughSantalsocialstructureandthemainSantalritualsarecommon
toallSantalpopulationsindifferentlocations,myvisitstotheSantalParganas,
andlatertoSantalvillagesofWestBengalshowthatmyfindingscannoteasily
begeneralized.Thisis,forexample,thecasewithregardtocertainlocalterms
usedtorefertopartsofSantalsocialstructure. InchapterthreeIdiscussthe
Santalconceptoflocalline,whichpeopleinmyfieldworkarearefertoasgusti.In the Santal Parganas, the Santal seem to use thewordkhuntto denote the
Chapter1⎜Introduction
11
sameunitinstead(Gausdal1960).Theparticularitiesofmyfindingsaremore-
overespecially linked to theparticularitiesofplace.Notionsofplaceand the
ritualsthroughwhichIdiscussthesenotions,aretobeunderstoodinthecon-
textofaspecificlandscape.TheSantalIvisitedinvillagesinWestBengal,out-
sideof Jhargram, lived ina flat landscapewithnohills insight.Thesepeople
hadonlyheardofritualsforthemountaindeitiescalledburubonga,whichpartofmyworkdescribesfortheMusabani/Ghatsilaarea.
Payingheedtothesevariationsfromoneareatoanother,myworkhigh-
lights Santal notions of place and the related ritual practice, specifically as I
encounteredtheminvillagesinthesouthernpartsofEastSinghbhumaround
the townsofMusabani andGhatsila.Whenever I speakof other areas this is
mentioned,because,whenonelooksclosely,describingtheSantalas“homog-
enous”isaboldclaim.
1.2.2TheTownsofGhatsilaandMusabani–“ReachingtheField”ThetwoSantalvillages,whereIcarriedoutfieldworkbetween2011and2013,
werelocatedclosetothetownsofGhatsilaandMusabani,inthedistrictofEast
Singhbhum, Jharkhand.Because these twotownsare importantpointsof ref-
erencefortheSantalpopulationofthearea,Ishortlydescribetheminthefol-
lowing. The villages where my fieldwork took place, were by no means
“remote”, which is what many people in Indian cities associated with these
places. A four-hour train ride connects Kolkata to Ghatsila station. Wet rice
fieldsandpalmtreescharacterizetheflatplainsofWestBengal.Shortlybefore
reachingGhatsila,uponcrossingthebordertoJharkhand, forestcoveredhills
arise. To the north lies the Dalma mountain range, to the southwest the
Jadugoda-Musabani range. The tallest of these hills rise up to around seven
hundredmeters.East-SinghbhumformsthesoutheasterntipofJharkhand,its
largesttownbeingtheindustrialtownofJamshedpur,locatedaboutfiftykilo-
meters northwest of Ghatsila. Therefore, in terms of access by means of
transport, thevillages,where Icarriedout fieldworkwerenot “remote”.This
accessibility, however, does not necessarily bridge the “social distance” be-
tweenruralandtownpopulationsinthearea.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
12
TheDistrictofSinghbhum:RecordedHistory,Populationand
LandscapeTheolddistrictofSinghbhumhasbeendividedintoEastSinghbhum(orPurbi
Singhbhum in Hindi), with its headquarters in Jamshedpur, and into West
SinghbhumwithitsheadquartersinChaibhasasince1990.9AmongtheSched-
uled Tribe population of East Singhbhum the Santal are themost numerous
(Bhatt2002,330),whereasinWestSinghbhumtheHoconstitutethemajority
(354). Singhbhum derives its name, meaning “land of the Singhs”, from the
SinghRajasofPorahat,whousedtoruleoveritsnorth.Totheeastthelandof
theDhalRajas(Dhalbhum)borderedtheSinghRajas’territory(O’Malley1910,
2).TheSinghRajashadawell-organizedbureaucracy inplace, amongwhich
was the collection of land-tax and “other payments associatedwith religious
andsocialpractices”(DasGupta2006,80-81)fromthetribalpopulation.
The Santal villages around Ghatsila, inwhich part ofmy fieldwork took
place,are locatednorthof thesmall townofDhalbhumgarh.O’Malley (1910)
mentions the “great diversity of castes and tribes” in the area of Dhalbhum,
inhabited by “Bhumij, Bhuiyas, the Santals, theKharias, and numerous other
aboriginaltribesliv[ing]inclosejuxtapositionwithBrahmans,Kayashts,Dho-
bas, Napits, Kumhars, Kamars, and many other Hindu and semi-Hinduized
castes” (57). Almost all the Santal found in Singhbhum district live in
Dhalbhum,whichO’MalleyconsiderstobepartofthetractinwhichtheSantal
livedbeforetheirexodustotheSantalParganas.
TheBritishfirstcameintocontactwiththeRajaofDhalbhum,orashewas
thencalled“theRajaofGhatsila”(27), in1767.UndertheleadofJohnFergu-
sonBritishtroopsattemptedtoinvadeDhalbhum.Aftertheyhadcapturedthe
Raja,theyinstalledhisnephewJagannathDhalinhisplaceandmadethelatter
promisetopayyearlyrevenue.
O’Malley (1910, 2) characterizes Singhbhum in the following way: “The
district formspartof thesouthernfringeof theChotanagpurplateauand isa
hilly upland tract containing hills alternating with valleys, steep forest-clad
mountains, and, in the river basins, some stretches of comparatively level or
undulatingcountry.”Theareadescribedinmyworkformspartofsuchariver
basin formedby the Subarnarekha river, fromwhich the “forest-clad”moun-
tainsO’Malleymentionscanbeseeninthedistance.OlderSantalremembera
9Cf.“WestSinghbhumDistrictofJharkhand”
http://chaibasa.nic.in/Aboutthedist.html(accessedNovember29,2015).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
13
timewhentherewasstillmuchmoreforestintheplains.Todayofficialstatis-
tics indicate that 33% of the district is still covered by forest.10In conversa-
tionsabouthuntingrituals,peoplealsomentioned,thatinthepasttherewere
tigers,bearsandmanymorewildanimalsintheforests.EastSinghbhumises-
peciallyrichinminerals,ofwhichmainlycopperanduraniumareminedinthe
immediatesurroundingsofGhatsilaandMusabani(Bhatt2002,320).11
Map1:LocationofJharkhandinIndia(CopyrightPlaneMad/Wikimedia12)
10Cf.“PurbiSinghbhumJamshedpur”
http://jamshedpur.nic.in/geoinfo.htm(accessedNovember29,2015).11Cf.also“JharkhandMineralReserves”:
http://www.jsmdc.in/mineral-reserve.php(accessedNovember29,2015).12https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jharkhand#/media/File:India_Jharkhand_locator_map.svg,accessedDecember12,2015.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
14
Map2:EastSinghbhumdistrictofJharkhand.MaptakenfromSingh(2003,1),adaptedbyLeaSchulte-Droesch.
Map3:TheareaaroundGhatsilaandMusabani.CopyrightNellesMap1:1,5Mio:IndiaEast(Specialmaps:Kolkata,Khajuraho,Varanasi)(Munich:NellesVerlag),adaptedby
LeaSchulte-Droesch.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
15
GhatsilaInthewrittenhistoryofSinghbhumthetownofGhatsilaismentioneddueto
its temple of Rankini, the tutelary goddess of the Rajas of Dhalbhum. Every
year in September a festival calledbindeporob took place, duringwhich theRajawouldshootarrowsat twobuffaloskept inasmallenclosure.Whenthe
buffalos could barely walk anymore, people would run in and hack them to
pieceswiththeiraxes.AccordingtoColonelDalton,therewerealsorumorsof
humansacrificestoRankiniatonepointintime.Thezamindarprohibitedthefestivalofbindeporobin1865(OMalley1910,214).Today,thefestivalseemsto be taking place again, as peoplementioned a largewater buffalo sacrifice
performedatthetemple.
GhatsilaislocatedontheSubarnarekhariver,whichoriginatesnearRan-
chiflowingsoutheastintotheBayofBengal.Theriver’sbanksatGhatsilaare
linedwithpilesofsedimentfromalargecoppersmeltingplantrunbyHindu-
stan Copper Limited (HCL).Many older Santalmen of the area had at some
pointintheirlivesfoundemploymentinthissmeltingplantorthenearbycop-
permineatSurda,mostlyworkingasmanuallaborersunderground.
ThetownofGhatsila,accordingtotheCensusofIndia2011,hasapopula-
tion of 40,624, ofwhich theCensus states, 10.53%belong to the category of
ScheduledTribeand11.3%toScheduledCastes.13Differentfromitssurround-
ingvillages,whicharemostlyinhabitedbyScheduledTribessuchastheSantal,
Ho,Munda and Birhor, Ghatsila hosts a rather diverse population of various
Hinducastes, SikhsandMuslims.Becauseof its infrastructure– its train sta-
tion,banks,severalsmallshops,markets,gasstation,governmentblockoffice
andcollege–itisthemainhuboftheareaandaplacetowhichtheruralpopu-
lationcomesregularly.Ghatsilaisalsoanimportantcentertothearea’sSantal
populationforotherreasons.
First,severalpoliticalofficesareheldbySantalinthistown.BaijuMurmu,
thedeshpargana,livesinParwa,aSantalquarterofGhatsila.Thedesh(Hindi)ordisom(Santali)parganaisbycustomthehighestpoliticalofficeoftheSantalwhopresidesoveralargeregion.Whenconflictscannotbesolvedatthevillage
level through themanjhi or on a regional level through toropparganas, theyare brought to the deshpargana. According to Baiju Murmu, he fulfills this
13Cf.“GhatshilaPopulationCensus2011”
http://www.census2011.co.in/data/town/363618-ghatshila-jharkhand.html
(accessedNovember20,2015).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
16
functionfor1,200SantalvillagesofEastSinghbhum.Onceayearheassembles
villageheadmeninalargetownhall,builtbyhimforthispurpose,inorderto
discusswhateverissueshavecomeupintheirvillages.Ineveryvillageofthe
area,theSantalspokeofthedeshparganaasanimportantguardoftheircus-tomsandsuggestedtomethatIdiscusswhateverquestionsIhadwithhim.He
is further responsible for several material markers of Santal presence in
Ghatsila. He has built a regional sacred grove (disom jaher) in Phuldangri,Ghatsilaandalargestatueofhisfather,whoheldhispositionasdeshparganabeforehim,standsonthesideofNationalHighway33runningpastthetown.
Ghatsila’sMemberofLegislativeAssembly (MLA),anofficeof the Indian
Government,isfurtherheldbyaSantal.RamdasSorenrepresentsthepolitical
partyJharkhandMuktiMorcha(JMM).HeisdonorofseveralstatuesofSantal
heroesinthearea.Heis furtherpresentatmost largeSantal festivalsaround
Ghatsila.Usuallyheisaccompaniedbyarmedbodyguards.
Second,GhatsilaisalsoasmallcenterofSantalculturalactivity.Ithostsa
Santalibookstore,whichsellsmostlypublicationsofSantalibooksintheSantal
script Ol Chiki.14Further, Ghatsila College offers a bachelor of arts in Santali
linguistics.
MusabaniMusabani, with a population of 31,03515, is located about fifteen kilometers
southwestofGhatsilaacrosstheSubarnarekhariver.In1927theBritishCom-
pany IndianCopperCooperation (ICC) establishedamine innearbySurda, a
crushing plant inMusabani and a smelting plant inGhatsila. After closure in
2003, theminewas reopened in2007by theAustralian-Indian joint venture
IndiaResources Limited (IRL).16Employment opportunities in the copper in-
dustryhaveattractedworkers fromallover Indiaaswellas fromNepalover
14OlChikiscriptwas inventedbytheSantalguruRagunathMurmuinthe1930s. Inthe1940sMurmuusedthescripttowriteseveralnovels,amongthemBidhuChandanandKherwarBir.Heclaimedthescripttobeofdivineorigin,derivedfromthephysicalenvironment.Itconsistsof30
characters. Some letters, for example, resemble a plow, a mushroom or a swan. The script’s
relevancefortheSantal today isdiscussed inmoredetail inchapterfive(cf.Carrin2014;Lotz
2007).15Cf.“MusabaniPopulationCensus2011”
http://www.census2011.co.in/data/town/363955-musabani-jharkhand.html
(accessedNovember29,2015)16Cf.“SurdaMine”,IndiaResourcesLimitedhttp://www.indiaresources.com.au/projects/surda-copper-mine.html
(accessedOctober5,2015).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
17
theyears,manyofwhichstillliveinMusabanitoday.Aconsiderableamountof
Santalmenhavefoundemploymentintheminesaswell.Ratherlargecement
houses are the visible result of their employment in the mines. The mining
companybuiltapartments, locallycalled“quarters”, for itsworkers.Although
theyarequitedilapidated today, theseare rentedout for a small fee to local
Santal,whooftenalsohavehousesinvillagesofthearea.Theyusethesequar-
tersasaplacetostaywhentheyvisittown.Thechildrenoffamiliesfromvil-
lageswithoutfunctioningschools,alsooccupysomeofthequartersinorderto
attendschoolinMusabani.
ComparedtoGhatsila,Musabaniismuchmorecharacterizedbythepres-
ence of the area’sadivasi population. Statues of the Santal heroes Sidho andKanhoMurmu catch the visitor’s eye atMusabani’s bus stand. Three times a
weekalocalmarket,calledhat,isheld.Womenfromtheartisancommunityofweavers, called Mahali, sell their bamboo baskets, winnowing fans and rice
beer strainershere. Local Santal andKharia17women, sell vegetables,mahualiquorandricebeer.Membersofthepottercaste(Kunkal)selltheirclayprod-
ucts.Market days are important occasions for villagers fromnear and far to
meetandreconnect.Thevariousshopsof thebazaar, locatednexttothehat,offer everything the rural population needs from time to time: one can buy
clothes,even“Santalsarees”and“Santaldhotis”18,brasspotsandplates,mostlygivenasweddinggifts,andallkindsofotherhouseholdutensils.Althoughtheir
mothertongueisHindi,theshopkeepersoftenunderstandSantali.
ThelastaspectofMusabanitobementionedistherelativelystrongpres-
enceofpoliceinthistown.TheIndiangovernmenthasstationedmembersof
17The Kharia divide into three sections,which differ in terms of culture, social structure and
livelihood. The Hill Kharia live mostly close to the forested hills of Singhbhum district, inMidnapur and Bankura districts of West Bengal and in the Simlipal mountain range of
MayurbhanjdistrictofOdisha. In theseareas theydependheavilyon forestproducts for their
livelihood.TheDhelkiKharialivefurthersouthinMadyaPradesh(Rajgarhdistrict)andOdisha
(Sundargarhdistrict).Althoughtheyalsodependontheforest,theydifferfromtheHillKhariain
that they practice agriculture. The third section of the Kharia, the Dudh Kharia, live in the
Chotanagpurarea,mainlyinGumlaandSimdegasubdivisionofRanchidistrict.Theirvillagesare
located in the plains, away from the forest andmany of them have converted to Christianity
(VidhyarthiandUpadhyay1980,11ff).WheneverIspeakof“Kharia”inthisworkIrefertothe
HillKharia.18ASantaldhoti isa typeofclothmenwraparoundtheirwaist. Itspatternusuallyconsistsofgreen or purple squares with white. The Santal saree has a similar pattern. Some people
remarkedthatthistrendhadcomefromOdisha,seeminglystartedbytheSantalreligiousreform
movementsarnadhorom.IntheareaofEastSinghhumpeopleweartheseclothestodayduringlargevillagefestivalsandespeciallyasanidentitymarkeratpoliticaleventsoutsideofthearea,
forexampleinRanchi.ApictureofSantalsareesanddhotiscanbefoundinchapterfive,Photo38and39.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
18
theCentralReservePoliceForce(CRPF)inMusabanitofightMaoistguerrillas
calledNaxalites,who are said to be located in the forestedhill ranges of the
area. The Naxalites have received their name from the village Naxalbari in
WestBengal,wherein1967localpeasantsledaviolentuprisingagainstland-
lords(ShahandPettigrew2009,230).Sincethentheviolenceexhibitedbythe
movementhasbeendirectedmostlyatrepresentativesandinstitutionsofthe
state as it spread over the geographically less accessible, mostly adivasi-inhabited regionsofCentral India.The Indian central and state governments
begandefiningthemovement’sactivitiesasactsofterrorismandasathreatto
India’s internal security, countering it with increasingly brutal police force
(paramilitarytroops,BorderSecurityForces,CRPF)backedupbyactsofpar-
liament (PreventionofTerrorismAct2002)(Shah2006,298). Inspiteof the
police’sconcernaboutmysecurityinthevillages–aworrynotsharedbymy
Santal hosts – I only occasionally encountered evidenceof theNaxalitepres-
enceintheregion.TheMCC(MaoistCommunistCentre),abranchoftheNaxal-
ites, regularly called strikes (bandh) for the Musabani/Ghatsila area, whichclosed down all shops and transportation. Even the local village shops kept
theirdoorsclosed.Peoplefromvillageslocatedclosetotheforesttotheeastof
Ghatsila reported of the Naxalites’ demands for food and money. Because I
couldhaveonlystudiedtherumorsanddiscoursesurroundingthemovement
andbecauseIwasgenerallyconcernednottobecomeinvolvedwiththistopic,
myworkdoesnotdiscusstheNaxalitepresenceintheareaanyfurther.19
Tosumup,althoughalmostallSantalinthearealiveinvillages,bothMu-
sabaniandGhatsilarepresentimportantcentersoftradeandsocialactivityto
them.Astheremainderofmyworkmostlyportraysvillagesasplacesofritual
activity,thefollowingprovidesanoverviewoverthestructureofSantalvillag-
es.
19ForinformationontheNaxalitemovementinJharkhandseeShah(2006,2010,2011).Based
on her own ethnographic fieldwork south of Ranchi, Shah (2006) has, among other things,
criticallyexaminedtheclaimthat themovement is ledandsupportedbyabroadbaseofpoor
adivasi.ShetracestheinitialspreadofNaxaliteactivityinJharkhandbacktoaruralelite,whichtoday also includes a small part of the local Scheduled Tribe population,who emulate higher
castebehaviorandstriveforacertaintypeofmodernity.Inheranalysis,pooradivasiarefurthermarginalizedbyhighercastevaluesthatplayarole inrules imposedbytheNaxalites,suchas
theprohibitionofhome-brewedalcoholorthedisapprovalofgender-mixedactivity.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
19
1.2.3SantalVillages
AppearanceandStructureThereisanexpressioninSantali,whichdescribesthemostcharacteristicfea-
tureofaSantalvillage, thetypeofvillagepeoplefindmostbeautiful.Rasiato(literally“linedvillage”)denotesaneat,jointrowofhousestotheleftandright
of thevillagestreet(kulhi). Insomecases, therearesmallalleysbetweenthehouses. In other cases, usuallywhen twobrothers separate their households
andoneofthemaddsanotherhousetotheancestralone,thehousesarebuilt
walltowall.
Photo2:Santalvillagestreetfromabove.
Themainvillagestreetiswheremostoftheactivityofthevillagetakesplace.
Herepeoplesitontheverandahs(smallearthenplatformscalledpinda), leanagainstthewalloftheirhousesanddiscusslife.Nothinghappeninginthevil-
lagestreetescapestheirattention.Duringhotsummernights,youngmenalso
sleepon thesepindas in frontof theirhousesorput theirbeds in thevillagestreet. In several Santal villages I visited in East Singhbhum, the Indian gov-
ernmenthasstartedtopavevillagestreetswithcement.Butthere isalsoop-
position to this effort. During the harvest festival sohrae wooden poles aredriven into themiddle of the street in order to tie bulls orwater buffalos to
Chapter1⎜Introduction
20
them.Asthis isnolongerpossible invillageswithpavedstreets,someSantal
villages have decided against these government efforts and left their village
streetsasdirtroads.
Almost all Santal houses in the area are built of amixture ofmud, rice
husksandcowdung.Peopleareproudofthecleanandbeautifulimageoftheir
villages,whichtheyoftenopposetoothernon-Santalvillagesofthearea.San-
talwomen investa lotof timemaintaining thisneatappearance, for instance
bysweepingandplasteringthevillagestreetinfrontoftheirhouseswithcow
dungeverymorning.Ontheoccasionofvillagefestivalsorlife-cyclerituals,the
women also regularly repaint the outside walls of their houses. Often these
paintings consistofbroadstripesof colorsmade fromdifferent typesof soil,
such as brown, white or red. Occasionally industrially-made colors like blue
andpinkareusedtopainttheoutsidewallsofahouse.Somehousesalsofea-
turepaintingsofanimalsorlandscapes.Thewomenfurtherthinkofotherin-
tricate patterns and ways to decorate their houses, such as little pieces of
mirrorinsertedintothewalls.
Besides thesemudhouses, someSantal villagesalsohave theoccasional
housebuiltfrombrickorconcrete.Thesehouseshaveonlybeenconstructedin
recentyearswithmoneysomeSantalmenhavemadeinthelocalmines,orin
themuch-sought-afterpublicsector(railway,governmentoffices,banks).
The centerof a Santal village consists of the villagedance ground called
akhra, which is not always discernable as such by the outsider. It is often aspace,wherethevillagestreetbecomesbroader.Duringthespringflowerfes-
tivalbahaandtheharvestfestivalsohraetheakhraisfilledwithpeople,danc-inginlinestothesoundofdrumsallnightlong.Inmanyvillagesthehouseof
thevillageheadmancalledmanjhiislocatedclosetotheakhra.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
21
Photo3:Thevillagedanceground(akhra),decoratedfortheharvestfestivalsohrae.
Photo4:Dancinginthevillagedancegroundduringthenightaftertheharvestfesti-
val.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
22
VillageFunctionariesThemanjhi isoneoffivevillagefunctionaries,alsocalledmorehor(“fivepeo-ple”)inaSantalvillage.Thesefunctionsarecarriedoutbymenonly.Theycon-
sist of themanjhi,who fulfills special functions at social events, his assistanttheparanik,thenaeke,whoisthevillagepriest,theoverseerofvillagemoralecalled jogmanjhi and finally thegodet, the villagemessenger. The termmorehorreferstothesefive,butalsoemphasizesthecollectivityofallvillagerswhoarepresentatsocialevents.
Most of the ethnographic literatureon the Santal (Archer 2007, 26; Cul-
shaw2004, 82;Gautam1977b,89;Troisi 2000,56ff) refers to themanjhi as“villageheadman”,a termIwillequallyuse for lackofabetteralternative. It
needstobeemphasized,however,thatthemanjhiisnoheadmaninthesensethatherepresentsacentralauthorityorhasmorepowerthanothersinSantal
society.Hispositionisalsonotafull-timeoneandhismainoccupationissimi-
lartotheonesofothervillagers.Iencounteredmanjhiswhowerefarmerslikemostother Santal villagers, otherswere schoolteachers andoneworked in a
localmine.
Themanjhi’s position is hereditary, passed from father to son or frombrother tobrother.Amanjhi canhowever laydownhis office once a year inJanuaryorbereleasedfromhisdutiesbythevillage,at theoccasionofmaghbonga.Inthiscaseallthemaleheadsofhouseholdelectanewmanjhi.Throughamedium the decision is confirmedwith the deities. Inmany villages of the
areathemanjhiandnaekepositionswerefilledbymenfromtheHansdaandMurmuclans.Peopleexplained,thattheseclansweretheoneswhohadfound-
edtherespectivevillagesandtheofficeshavestayedwiththesefamiliesever
since.
Themanjhifulfillshis,oftenritual,functionatvarioussocialevents,manyofwhicharedescribedinmoredetailinthecourseofthiswork.He,forexam-
ple,attendsalltheritualstepsleadinguptoaweddingandinthecaseofcon-
flict he calls villagemeetings, where he functions as amediator. In people’s
opinions thereweremanjhiswho fulfilled their functionwellandotherswhoneglectedmany of their obligations. Onemanjhi was, for example, quite old,weakandoften toodrunk to attendmanyof theeventshewas supposed to.
But therewerealsomanjhis from large, influentialandwealthy families,whowerewellknownthroughoutthearea.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
23
Besides the manjhi, the other main village functionary is the village priest(naeke).Similartothepositionofthemanjhi,thenaekeisnopriestinthesenseofafull-timepositionoraspecialauthority.Onvariousoccasionsthroughout
theyearhecarriesouttheritualactivitiesonbehalfofthevillage.Theseusual-
ly take place in the sacred grove. His ritual tasks include, among others, the
drawingofsacrificialcircles(khond),whichformapartofeverySantalsacri-fice.Theoutlineofthesecirclesismadewithriceflour(holong)andconsecu-tively sprinkledwith fenugreek. In themidst of the circle the priest places a
heap of crushed rice (adoacaole) and applies an unequal number of sindurspotsaroundit.Oncethesacrificialanimalhaseatenfromtherice, it issacri-
ficed, itsblooddrippedonthericeandtheheadplacedwithinthecircle.The
naekethusmakesofferingstothedeitiesintheformofsacrificesandaddress-esandcommunicateswiththegodsthroughmediums.Similartothemanjhi’sposition, the naeke’s is hereditary. Some naekes also function as shamans(ojhas) in the area. These are sought out by villagers to heal all kinds of ail-mentsfromsnakebitestowitchcraftaccusations.20
One last functionaryremains tobementioned.This is thehuntingpriest
(dihuri),who is in the strict sensenotavillage functionary in thathecarriesoutthehunting(sendrabonga)andmountainritual(burubonga)foraclusterofvillages.TheritualsheperformsmoreovertakeplaceoutsideofSantalvil-
lages,adjacent toor in the forest.Aschapter fourwilldiscuss inmoredetail,
thedihurisImetinvillagesaroundMusabaniandGhatsilawere(withoneex-ception)not Santal, but eitherHillKharia orMunda.These communities live
closetoorintheforest.TheycarriedouttheritualsfortheSantal.TheSantal
regarded non-Santal dihuris as especially suitable intermediaries betweenthemselvesandthedangerousforestdeities.
Toconcludethissection,whencarryingouttheirritualactivities,thetwo
main village functionariesmanjhi andnaeke do not act as singular, powerfulauthorities.Inlinewithdescriptionsofothersegmentary,acephaloussocieties
aroundtheworld(Evans-PritchardandFortes1940;MiddletonandTait1958)
and inCentral India (Berger2015a;Hardenberg2005),Santal societyhasno
20Inmanyvillagesintheareaofmyfieldworkonecouldfindanojha.Somewereespeciallywellknown for their healing powers. Ojhas have a small shrine behind their house or in theircourtyard.Here they becomepossessed by their tutelary spirit and the person treated brings
offerings, often in the formof animals. Theojhas teach those interested the skill of becomingpossessedbyadeity.InSantalsocietyonlymenareallowedtobecomepossessed.Becausemy
tworespectiveSantalhost familiesdisapprovedofojhas, I gathered little informationon theiractivities.ForinformationonSantalojhasseeCarrin-Bouez(1986,129ff).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
24
“leaders” in the sense the terms “village headman” or “priest”might initially
suggest.Asthenaeke,forexample,carriesouttheritualstepsforthesacrificesat the spring flower festival, othermen surround him,many of them village
elders.Theycommentonhisactivitiesandgivehimadviceonhowtoperform
the ritual correctly.Theyalsodonothesitate to jokeabouthimashemakes
mistakes. When the manjhi ritually receives the bride’s delegation in thecourse of wedding arrangements, he does not do so alone, but other men
murmuralong,utteringtheritualformulawithonecollectivevoice.Thewayin
which the functionsofmanjhi andnaeke are fulfilled,neveralonebutalwayswith the involvement of others, represents the importance of collectivity in
Santalsociety.
TheSantalSacredGrove(jaher)AnothersignificantfeatureofeachSantalvillageisitssacredgrove(jaher),lo-catedjustoutsidethevillage.Asthesacredgroveisdiscussedinthecontextof
thespringflowerfestivalinchapterfive,onlyashortdescriptionwillfollow.
Older sacred groves in Santal villages consist of a cluster of trees,most
importantlysalandmahuatrees.21Thegroveisapatchofforestleftuncutbytheoriginalfoundersofthevillage.Insomevillagestodaythesegrovesaresur-
rounded by a stone wall, financed by government funds earmarked for the
maintenanceofadivasireligioussites.Ingeneral,thesacredgrovesintheareavaryconsiderablyintheirappearance.Somecontainveryold, largetreesand
stillresemblepatchesofforest.Hereonlysmall,inconspicuousstones,covered
bywoodenstructuresrepresentthedeities.Othersacredgrovescontaincon-
creteshrinesorevenwallssurroundingtheentiregrove.
21In this work I use the Hindi terms sal and mahua, because they are widely used in theliterature on the Santal (Archer 2007; Carrin-Bouez 1986; Troisi 2000). The sal tree (Shorearobusta) is called sarjom in Santali, the mahua tree (Madhuca longifolia) is referred to asmatkom.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
25
Photo5:Anoldvillagesacredgrove.
Photo6:Celebrationsduringtheflowerfestival(bahaporob)inanewlyestablishedsacredgrovesurroundedbyawall.TheshrineforthedeitiesMarangBuruandJaher
Ayoislocatedontheright.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
26
Inthesacredgrovethefollowingbenevolentvillagedeitiesreside,represented
by small stones at the footof trees:MarangBuru(“thegreatmountain”), thesupremegodof theSantal, andhiswife JaherAyo (“themotherof the sacredgrove”).AlongwiththemonefindsMorekoTuruiko(“thefivesix”),adeityas-sociatedwithhunting,ManjhiHaram,theancestralspiritofthefirstmanjhiofthevillageandParganaBonga,theancestralspiritofthepargana.Anotherfe-maledeity,GosaeEra,issaidtobemarriedtoMorekoTuruikoandassumedtobe of blacksmith origin. Sometimes there are also representations of the re-
spectivehilldeities(burubonga)ofthearea.Smallshrinesusuallysurroundorcoverthestonerepresentationsofthesedeities.Thelargestfestivalheldinthe
grove is the spring flower festival. It is only at this time thatwomen are al-
lowed toenteranddance in the sacredgrove.Atother times throughout the
yearitremainsthesiteofmaleritualactivity.
1.2.4SantalHousesA house, as Carsten und Hugh-Jones (1995) show in their book About theHouse, comprisesmaterial,mentalandsocialaspects.Assuch itoffersawin-dow into a given society’s worldview. Considering the appearance of Santal
houses,oneparticularcharacteristicattractsattention:therearemany,neatly
drawn boundaries between inside and outside, floors andwalls, garden and
courtyard.Thehousesareskillfullyandelaboratelypaintedontheoutsideand
theentrancetothehouseisoftenadorned.Thispointstoaparticularaesthetic
senseamongtheSantalandtosocialdistinctions,whichareactedoutwithin
theseboundaries.
Due to considerable differences of wealth between Santal households,
housescomeinvarioussizesandshapes.Thereare,however,commonstruc-
tural features toall thesehousesportrayed in the following.Becausechapter
threediscussesSantalsocialstructure,suchaswho lives inahouse, thissec-
tionisrestrictedtogivingageneralimpressionofthematerialappearanceand
arrangementofSantalhousesinEastSinghbhumdistrict.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
27
Photo7:ASantalhouse,viewedfromthevillagestreet,freshlypaintedanddecorated
beforeawedding.
As mentioned above, most Santal houses in the area are constructed out of
mudandwoodenbeams.Thewoodusedforthebeamsoftheroofismostlysal,knownforitsstrengthandlonglastingquality.Theroofiscoveredwithbricks
madeby local potters.Only fewhouses have thatched roofs. Throughout the
yearthesetypesofmudhousesrequirealotofmaintenanceworkastherain
dissolvesthewallsanddustentersthroughtheceilings.ManySantalImetas-
sociatedthistypeofhousingwithpoverty,andthewomenespeciallyempha-
sizedthetiresomemaintenanceworkthesehousesrequired.Theysweepthe
house,courtyardandvillagestreetseveraltimesaday.Eachmorningtheyalso
plasterthecourtyardwithcowdungandwater.Althoughmanypeoplewould
havepreferredthepermanenceofconcretehouses,theyagreedthatthecool-
nessoftheirmudhousesofferedbetterrelieffromtheextremetemperatures
reachinguptoforty-fivedegreesCelsiusinthesummer.Occasionallyonefinds
concretehouses inSantalvillages.Those,whohavefoundemployment inthe
mining or public service sector, usually afford them. Inmany cases, the con-
cretepartofthehouseisaddedtotheolder,originalpartofthehouse.Note-
worthytomewasfurtherthateventhecementedfloorsofthesehouseswere
purifieddailyby thewomenwith amixtureof cowdung andwater. In Jhar-
Chapter1⎜Introduction
28
khandSantalhousesconsistofonlyonefloor,whileinWestBengalthehouses
oftenhaveanotherroomabovethegroundlevel.
ThemostremarkablefeatureofSantalhousesistheirrelativeclosureto-
wardstheoutside.Onlyalongwallwithnowindowsfacesthevillagestreet.A
smalldoorgivesaccesstotheinside.Totherightandleftofthedoorthehous-
esusuallyhaveatypeofverandah(pinda),resemblingabenchrunningalongthewall.Thepinda is coveredby the roof anddistinguished from the restofthewallwith a different color. Here,mostly themen spend time sitting and
talking.Therestoflifetakesplaceinthecourtyardsandinsideofthehouses,
shieldedfrompassersbys’views.
Photo8:Guestsareseatedinthecourtyardofahouse.Thementotheleftaresittingonbeds(parkom)usedatnightforsleeping.
ThedoortoaSantalhouseisconstructeddeliberately low,sothatonehasto
lowerone’sheadinorderto“showrespect”uponentering,aspeoplesay.Old
andlargeSantalhousesoftenhaveacompletelyenclosedcourtyard(raca)ontheinside.Fromthiscourtyardseveraldoorsleadtothedifferentroomsofthe
house.Theseroomshaveusuallynowindows.Otherhouseshavenoenclosed
courtyards,butonesbehindtheirhouses,separatedfromthegardenbyalow
wall. Inthegardenpeoplegrowvegetablesduringthemonsoon,suchascorn
anddifferent typesofgreens.Onecornerof thegarden isusually left fordis-
Chapter1⎜Introduction
29
posing of whatever little a household cannot use anymore such as plastic
wrappersoroldbatteries.
As mentioned, the size of Santal houses in the area varies. The largest
houseshaveuptotenrooms, thesmallhouseshaveonlytwo.All throughout
theyearthecourtyardofahouseisthecenterofsocialactivity.Relativesand
otherSantalguestsareseatedandrituallygreetedinthecourtyard.Especially
in thehot season, the courtyardsare theplacewherepeople takemeals and
sleepatnight.Thecourtyardisalsoanimportantplacefortheperformanceof
theweddingandfuneraryrites.Asportrayedinchapterthreeinthecontextof
Santalsocialstructure,courtyardsaresocialmeetingplaces,wherevisitorsare
receivedandgreetedbythemembersofahouse.Theyareplaces,wheresocial
relations are strengthened, such as is the caseduringmany life-cycle rituals,
whenguestsareservedfoodherewhileseatedinlongrowsofstrawbundles.
Theentrancetoahouseusuallyconsistsofasortofhallway,leadingtothe
courtyard. Ifanon-Santalstrangervisits thehouse, this iswhereheorshe is
usuallyofferedaseatonplasticchairsoronaparkom,abedbuiltofawoodenframeheldtogetherwithinterwovenstrings.Sometimescattleorwaterbuffa-
looccupyonecornerofthehallway,inothercasestheystayinaseparateshed,
orroomofthehouse,togetherwithsheep,goatsandpigs.Thisshedisusually
accessiblefromthecourtyard.Chickensarelefttoroamthevillageduringthe
day. In theevening theyreturn to theirowners’housesandsleepunderbas-
ketsoronbamboostickshungfromtheceiling.
IneverySantalhouse,thereisoneroom,inwhichtheancestorsaresaidto
dwell. This is calledmarangorak, literally meaning “senior room”. In manycasesthisroomsimultaneously functionsasthekitchen.Theancestralshrine
(bhitar) then is situated in a corner of this room. Different from householdshrines inHinduhouses, featuring colorful, decoratedpictures of deities and
ancestors,theSantalshrineisplainandsimple.Itconsistsofamud-plastered
partof the floor,separatedoff fromtherestof theroombya lowwallabout
onemeterinheight.Averylowceilingmadeofwoodenbeams(dhule),sothatpeople can only enter it in a squatting position, covers thebhitar. On top ofthesebeamsareusuallylarge,bamboobaskets(dilli)containingunhuskedrice.Sometimesthecompletericeharvestofahouseisstoredhere,inotherhouses
thesebasketsarealsostoredinotherrooms.Thebhitaristhemostsacred,andintimatepartofaSantalhouse,whichiswhythedoortothisroomisusually
closed.Onlymembersofthehousehold,andthelocalline(gusti),areallowedtoenter.Marrieddaughtersofthehouselosetheirrighttoenterthebhitarup-
Chapter1⎜Introduction
30
onmarriage. On different ritual occasions throughout the year the ancestors
are propitiated in the shrine. In this context the head of the household ad-
dressesthemwitharitualformulawhileofferingandsharingricebeer(handi)with them (formore detail see chapter four).When a new person joins the
household,throughmarriageorbirth,heorsheisrituallyinitiatedinthebhi-tar.
Just as access to the ancestral shrine draws clear social distinctions, so
doesaccesstothekitchen,andmoregenerallythesharingandservingoffood
inaSantalhouse.Cookingtakesplaceonahearthinthekitchenonawoodfire,
insomehousesalsooncoalsorgas.Ifahouseholdcooksongas,thereisstill
alwaysahearthinwhichawoodfirecanburn.Beforestartingthefireanewin
themorning, thewomenof thehouse clean away the left over coal from the
previousdayandneatlyplastertheplacewithamixtureofash,waterandcow
dung. People say that a deity, culhabonga, dwells in the cooking hearth. Insomehouses,thisbongacangetoffendedifthewomancookingismenstruat-ingorifanon-Santalweretocookonthehearth.Assaid,thekitchenoftenisin
thesameroomastheancestralshrine.There isonlysometimesanother fire-
placeinthecornerofthecourtyardundertheroof,wherecookingtakesplace
when there are many visitors. In the kitchen, there are shelves, on which
plates,cups,pitchers, ladles,potsandpansarekept. In thepasta familywas
consideredwealthy, if they possessedmany brass plates andwater pitchers.
Still today, thesearegivenasweddinggiftstoacouple.Besidesclaypots, for
cookingriceormakingricebeer,andwinnowingfans, inwhichsomevegeta-
blesarestored,thereisnofurnitureinthekitchen.Onlyinthecities,orinthe
above-mentionedflats inMusabanididtheSantal Iknewpossessarefrigera-
tor.
Besidesthekitchen,allotherroomsinahouseareusedforsleeping,stor-
ing possessions and keeping clothes. Although the order is flexible, each
householdmember usually has a certain roomwhere he or she sleeps. Only
newlymarriedcoupleshavearoomtothemselves,eldercouplestendtosleep
eitherseparatelyfromeachotherortogetherwiththeirchildren.EverySantal
householdusuallyownsbedsmadeofawoodenframewithstringswovenin
between (parkom).Atnight theyare coveredwithamat for sleeping,duringthedaypeoplecarrythemintothecourtyardforsitting.Thosewhocanafford
it,alsoownwoodenbeds,coveredbyathinmattressorjustasheet.People’s
clothesarestoredonbamboopoleshungfromtheceiling(anak),somewealth-ier families also have metal closets. Every household usually owns a metal
Chapter1⎜Introduction
31
chest,inwhichclothesorothervaluablescanbelockedup.Inrarecases,there
isaTVinaSantalvillagehouseholdandwhenthereisnoworktobedonein
thefields,themanypeoplecrowdtogethertowatchHindimoviesorsoapop-
erasandoccasionallyalsoSantalimusicvideosonDVD.
Whilethekitchenwallsarekeptplain,onlypaintedbyearthencolors,all
otherroomsaredecorated.InmosthousestherearepostersofBollywoodac-
tors, of Hindu deities, European-looking babies or landscapes on the walls.
Many houses also had paintings of Santal heroes, such as Sidho and Kanho
MurmuorTilkaManjhi,armedwithbowandarrow.Inthehousesofmembers
of the religious reformmovement sarnadhorom, therewerealsoportraitsofRagunathMurmu,theinventoroftheOlChikiscript,andofBesnaoMurmu,the
founderofsarnadhorom.Aselaboratedinthissection,differentroomsofthehouseareaccessibleto
different types of people, indicating social proximity or distance. Different
parts of the house and the boundaries between inside and outside, as they
emergeinmanyritualsdescribedinthefollowingchapters,playarelevantrole
inthisregard.Whilethedistinctionsdiscussedinmyworkmostlyconcerndif-
ferentpartsofSantalsociety,suchasthehouse,thelocallineoraffines,there
arealsodistinctionsdrawnbetweenSantalandothercommunitieslivingclose
totheSantalinthisarea.Differentdegreesofsymbiosischaracterizetherela-
tionsbetween thesegroupsand theSantal.Theirperspectivesoneachother
andtheirdrawingofsocialboundarieswillbediscussedinsection1.2.6.First,
thenextsectionintroducesthemoregeneraltermsappliedtoandusedbythe
Santalandbysomeofthesecommunitiesinself-designation.
1.2.5ContentiousTerms:“Tribe”,“Adivasi”or“Indigenous”?The terms “tribal”, “adivasi”and “indigenous” each bear their own historicaland political trajectory. In the course ofmy fieldwork the Santal themselves
oftenevokedtheselabelsinordertodifferentiatethemselvesfromothers.The
discoursesurroundingtheseterms,suchas that indigenouspeopleare“close
tonature”orhaveaspecificrelationshipwiththeirland,alsoplayedarolein
someoftheritualsdiscussedinthiswork.
Identifiedbymany(Devalle1992,32;KarlssonandSubba2006,4;Shah
2010,13-14;WolfandHeidemann2014,5-8)asacolonialconstruct, “tribes”
inIndiawereregardedbothbythecolonialgovernmentandbyearlyanthro-pologists as communities apart from mainstream society, often living in re-
Chapter1⎜Introduction
32
moteareasofIndiaandsubsequentlybrandedas“backward”.Especiallyinur-
ban Indiaoneencounters apictureof Indian tribes asprimitive, naïve, inno-
centor close tonatureasSkoda (2005,49) rightlypointsout. In spiteof the
term’s problematic derogatory connotations, it does carry analytical value
fromasociologicalperspective.Inthatregarda“tribe”istobeunderstoodasa
typeofsociety,whichismadeupofcompoundedsegments“notunitedundera
sovereigngoverningauthority”,asSahlins(1968,vii)formulated.Sahlins(16)
displayed these different segments of tribal society in concentric circles, the
innermost circle of which comprises the household, consecutively encom-
passedby lineage,village,subtribe, tribeandanintertribalsectorontheout-
side.He furtherwroteof the“generalizedstructure” (15)ofa tribe, in that it
often combinesdomains suchas religion, lawor economy in a single institu-
tion. In a comparisonof tribal, hunter-gatherer andpeasant societies, Pfeffer
(2002b) adds that tribal societies are acephalous, relatively autonomous,
maintain an idea of a social totality and possess long-lasting, global social
structures.22Whenever Imake use of the term “tribal society” I do so in the
senseofthesesociologicalandideologicalparticularities,whichallcharacter-
izetheSantalasatypeofsociety.
Inspiteof itscolonialbackgroundandderogatoryconnotationstheterm
“tribe”remainswidelyusedinIndianmedia,academiaandbythepeopledes-
ignatedassuchthemselves.AccordingtoKarlssonandSubba(2006,4)some
groups,especiallyinNortheastIndia,self-identifyas“tribal”,assertingacollec-
tiveidentitydifferingfromtheHindupopulationofIndia.Thiswidespreaduse
oftheterminIndiaiscloselyrelatedtoadministrativepractice,duetothefact
thatScheduledTribes(ST)areenshrinedintheIndianConstitution.Thecrite-
ria applied to identify a Scheduled Tribe are vague, and include a “primitive
wayof life,remotehabitationandageneralbackwardness inallrespects”,as
proposedbytheCommissioner forScheduledCastesandScheduledTribes in
1951 (Corbridge 2000, 69). The Constitution guarantees that members of a
Scheduled Tribe are entitled to reserved seats in the fields of education, in
electoral bodies and in the public sector. Especially the young and educated
amongtheSantaltakeadvantageoftheseprovisionstoday.
22In contrast, peasants form part of a larger society, both economically and ideologically,
whereas gatherer-hunters possess an individualistic ideology, see themselves as part of the
environmentanddowithoutelaboratesocialstructures(Berger2015a,49,cf.alsoWolf1966for
peasantsandBird-Nurit1990forgatherer-hunters).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
33
Simultaneous to the creationof the categoryof ScheduledTribe, theGovern-
mentofIndiaalsocreatedlistsofScheduledCastes(SC).Thosewerecommuni-
ties, whose low ritual status, their “untouchability”, was understood to be
relatedtotheireconomicdeprivation(68).Intheearly1990sthecategoryof
OtherBackwardClasses (OBC)was added to the constitution in order to ex-
tendpositivediscriminationto“economicallybackwardclasses”.Withthisex-
tension49,5%ofgovernmentjobsinIndiaarereservedforSCs,STsandOBCs
(Kapila2008,124).CommunitiesclassifiedasSCandOBClivecloselytogether
withtheSantalintheareawithwhichthisworkisconcerned.
With regard to the government policies for STs, Corbridge (1988, 2000)
haspointedtoanoteworthydevelopment:Basedontheideathattribalsociety
andeconomyisundifferentiated,theIndianstate’sreservationsystemhasac-
tually furthered, albeit not started, economic differences between different
parts of these societies. These different classes, especially the Santal middle
classtowhichmanypoliticalactivistsbelong,playsasignificantroleinSantal
culturalpoliticstoday.Thesepeopleorganizelargepoliticalrituals,suchasthe
regionalflowerfestivalportrayedinchapterfive.
Thefactthatnewcommunitiesareregularlyaddedtotheschedulesofthe
constitution has led to a continued political struggle of those claiming to be
worthyofinclusion.TheBadagalivingintheSouthIndianNilgiriHills,forex-
ample, argue that they were “forgotten” to be included in the list of STs.
Throughlargepoliticalralliesandthehandingoverofmemorandatheyengage
inwhatHeidemann (2014,98ff),makinguseofCohn’s (1987,228f) concept,
describes as the “objectification of culture” in order to underline their de-
mands for inclusion.Hence, thedesignationof a communityasST in India is
moreapoliticalissue,thanthatitadherestosociologicalcriteria.
Although theSantal are recognizedasST, they continue toexhibit a cul-
turalessentialism,whichneedstobeunderstoodinthispoliticalcontext.Sev-
eralotherSTcommunitiesinIndia,suchastheGondsofChhattisgharh(Prévôt
2014)ortheGaroofMeghalaya(DeMaaker2013)equallydemonstratetheir
“tribalculture”instereotypicalwaysinpublicperformances.
Incontrasttotheterm“tribe”,theSantalIencounteredregularlyusedthe
term“adivasi”torefertothemselvesasatypeofsociety.Adivasi isapoliticalterm,coined in the1930s, in theChotanagpurregionof today’s Jharkhand. It
claimsthepeoplesodesignatedaretheoriginalinhabitantsofIndia(Hardiman
1995,13),whichinitselfisahighlycontroversialpoliticalissue.Hindunation-
alist movements argue that only Hindus are indigenous to India (Baviskar
Chapter1⎜Introduction
34
2005,mentioned inWolf andHeidemann 2014, 10).While Santal oral tradi-
tion,with its narratives ofmigration, raises doubts about such claims of the
Santal,asadivasi,beingthefirstinhabitants,thepoliticalpowerthetermyieldscannot be overlooked. The Jharkhand movement later discussed in chapter
five,isaprimeexampleofattractingpeopleunderthebannerofbeingadivasi.Similar to the termScheduledTribe,adivasi isnotasociological concept,butverymuchopentodefinitionbywhomevermakesuseofit.
OfincreasingimportanceinruralJharkhandistheterm“indigenous”.Itis
partofaglobaldiscoursecontainingtheideaofinhabitingalandbeforeitwas
invadedorcolonizedbya foreignpowerandofbeingculturallydistinct from
thosesettlerswhotodayoftenformthemajority(KarlssonandSubba2006,6).
GreatlyfosteredbyUNbodiessuchastheUNPermanentForumforIndigenous
Issues and the UN Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (Merlan
2009, 304), the term remains contested in the Indian context (see Baviskar
2006, 35;Béteille 1998, 19;Karlsson2006, 52;Xaxa1999). In spite of these
debatesaboutthesuitabilityoftheterminIndia,theideaofbeingindigenous
isprevalentamongactivists,eveninruralareasofJharkhand.Membersofthe
reform movement sarna dhorom, for example, repeatedly expressed to metheirwishtogotoGeneva,toconnectwithotherindigenouspeopleandfight
onaninternationallevelforSantalculturalandreligiousrightsinIndia.23
While thesetermsarepartof largerdiscourses,peoplealsoascribe local
meanings to them. In some areas of life, the boundaries suggested by these
terms are of little significance. This ismost clearly the case in themountain
rituals(burubonga)describedinchapterfour.Thisritualuniteslocalcommu-nitieslabeledasST,SCandOBCinthecommonperformanceofalargesacrifi-
cial ritual. Concerning intermarriage and commensality, however, stricter
social boundaries are drawn. The following section first shortly presents the
generaldebateon thedifferencebetween tribesandcastes in Indiaand then
discusses a topic neglected by this debate, namely the different degrees of
symbiosis,whichmanytribalsocietiesmaintainwithartisansandothercom-
munitiestheylivecloselytogetherwith.InthiscasetheSantalsymbiosiswith
someoftheirneighborsispresented.
23Amongotherthings,theseactivistsdemandfinancialsupportfromthegovernmenttofurther
expandtheteachingoftheinstitutionallyrecognizedSantalscriptOlChikiinschoolsandaskfor
financialrenumerationofSantalvillagefunctionaries.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
35
1.2.6TheSantalandtheirNeighborsAsmentionedinthebeginningofthisintroduction,thedebateonwhatdiffer-
entiates tribal andHindu society in India has been going on for several dec-
ades. For Ghurye (1963), Indian tribal societies were backward Hindus and
DumontandPocock(1957,8)sawthese“primitive ‘reserves’ (…)[as]people
who have lost contact” whereas Elwin (1964) and Bailey (1961) underlined
their distinctive cultural traditions and social organization. These different
perspectivescontinue toexistuntil today.Therearescholarswhoemphasize
the differences of Central Indian tribal societies from caste society (Berger
2015a;Hardenberg2005;Pfeffer1982,1997,2000,2014)andthose,who,in-
steadofemphasizingthedifferences,speakofatribe-castecontinuumtakinga
historicalperspective(Eschmann1978;Schnepel2002).24Moreover,theques-
tion of the distinctness of Indian tribal societies remains a political issue in
lightofHindunationalistefforts toequate IndiawithHinduism(Skoda2005,
50). Throughout thiswork itwill become apparent that certain defining fea-
turesindeeddifferentiateSantalsocietyfromHindusociety.Amongtheseare
SantalsocialorderasprincipallystructuredbyagnationandaffinityandSantal
ritualpractice,consisting foremostofanimalsacrifices,whicharecarriedout
by Santal ritual specialists.25Remarkably, this debate has neglected a large
numberofpeopleclassifiedasSCandOBCbytheIndianadministration.This
seemstobeduetothefactthatmembersofthesecommunities,wereconsid-
eredtobeoutsideoftheHinducastesystem.Theliteratureontribalsocieties
in Central India has similarly attributed little attention to these SC and OBC
communitiesand to theritual,economicandsocial integration theymaintain
withtheirtribalneighbors.Santalethnographiesonlyshortlymentiontheoth-
ercommunitieslivingwiththeSantal(Archer2007,83;Culshaw2004,16-19)
and only hint at Santal involvement in the hook-swinging festival (Carrin-
Bouez1986,24)ortheblacksmiths’participationinandcontributiontoSantal
villagefestivals(Troisi2000,48).
Pfeffer(1997,2004)addressesthisexistingvoidintheliteratureandout-
lines thepatternof organic relations and shared ideasbetween thedifferent
24ForadetailedsummaryofthedebateonthedifferencesbetweencasteandtribeinIndiasee
Skoda(2005,49-60).25Thisdoesnotmean that theSantalhavenotborrowedcultural traits fromHindusocietyor
viceversa.Thereareindeedelements,whichcanbefoundbothinHinduandtribalsocietiesin
India,butthisinitselfshouldnotleadtotheconclusionthatbothadheretothesameworldview.
ForacriticaldiscussionoftheconceptofHinduizationseeHardenberg(2010).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
36
ST,SCandOBCofhighlandOdisha,allofwhomheincludesintheterm“tribal
society” (2004, 440).26In this context he speaks of the (SC) “clients” of the
“landholdingtribes”(1997,7),theformersupplyingthelatterwithallkindsof
goods and services, meanwhile acting as intermediaries between tribal and
plainsculture.Berger(2002)providesmoreethnographicdetailonwhatPfef-
fer(1997,16f)callsthe“Koraputcomplex”,inwhichallinhabitantsofthearea
formpartofonesocialsystem.They,forexample,sharethesameclancatego-
riesandmarriagepreferences(Berger2002,58).Bergerfurtherwritesthatall
thenon-STgroupsoftheGadabavillageshestudiedtakepartincollectivevil-
lage rituals and make offerings to the earth goddess. The Dombo (weavers,
musicians, traders), Goudo (herders) and Kamar (blacksmiths), for example,
alsocontributetothefinancingofsacrificialanimals,givericeforthecooking
ofthesacrificialmealandsharepartofthemealwiththeGadabaatthespring
festivalchaitporbo(83,88).InPfeffer’s(1997,13)viewanotheraspectoftherelationsbetweentribal
patrons and their clients is that the former functionas “communicatorswith
the divine” and the latter as “communicators with human beings”. In this
scheme the clients, as mediators with the outside, i.e. the people from the
plains of Odisha, guarantee the continued pure status of their patrons. This
scheme ismostdiscernible among theDongriaKond,who live togetherwith
theirDomboclientsinthesteepNiamgirihills(Hardenberg2005,52ff,401ff)
of Odisha. The Dombo are the ones travelling down the hills to themarkets
held in theplains, inorder to supply theDongriawith, forexample,buffalos.
These are sacrificed at the grand buffalo sacrifice (meriah) to the earth god-dess. Hardenberg (2005, 126, 128ff, 503ff) however modifies Pfeffer’s strict
distinctionandshowsthattheDomboareinfactalsoinvolvedinsomerituals
ascommunicatorswiththedivine.
Inthefollowing,IextendthediscussionbegunbyPfeffer,BergerandHar-
denberginOdishatothecaseoftheSantalandtheirneighbors intheareaof
EastSinghbhum.Mytreatmentofthetopiccannotclaimtobeacomprehensive
analysis, becausemy research focus lay elsewhere, but, what I could gather,
points to noteworthy similarities to the situation in Koraput. My discussion
26TomyknowledgenootherethnographiesonlargerSTs,suchastheMundaortheHo,analyze
theinteractionsandpossiblysharedideologyofthesesocietieswithothercommunitiestheylive
togetherwith.AcomparisonoftheseconstellationswiththeSantaloneshouldproveespecially
relevant, becauseof the linguistic and cultural affinitiesof theMundaandHowith theSantal.
Reichel’s(forthcoming)PhDdissertationontheHoofWestSinghbhum,Jharkhandwillincludea
discussionofthistopic.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
37
beginswithstatushierarchiesbetweenthedifferentcommunitiesofthearea,a
finding similarly pointed to by the above-mentioned authors (Berger 2002;
Hardenberg2005,75ff;Pfeffer1997).ThereafterIportraythreedifferentarti-
san communities, who livewith the Santal. In the conclusion, I compare the
client-patronrelationsinEastSinghbhumtotheonesinOdisha.
OnStatusDifferencesbetweenSeniorandJuniorCommunitiesAssubsequentchaptersshow,allSantalsocialunits, includingthedeities,are
farfromequal,butinsteadarepartofastatusorderofseniority.Therearejun-
ior (hudin, “small, younger”) and senior (marang, “big, large, elder”) Santalclansand local lines, justas therearethosekinwhoare juniororsenior toa
Santalindividual.Apersonisalwaysconsciousofhisorherpositioninthisor-
der,whichbecomesmostclearlyvisibleinthedifferentformsofgreetingjun-
ior or senior relatives. The same, however less clear, order of seniority
characterizes the different communities of the area around Musabani and
Ghatsila.
TheSantalrarelyexplicitlymentionthisstatushierarchybetweendiffer-
entcommunities.27Itfirstbecameapparenttomeduringthesymbolicactions
ofrituals.Inthehuntingritual,thehuntingpriest(dihuri)belongstothecom-munityofHillKharia.WhileperforminghisritualtaskfortheSantal,hishands
aretiedtogetherwiththebarkofasaltree.Whentheritualiscompleted,heissymbolically shot with an arrow and, in some cases, hung up on a wooden
stick, justaspreyishungafterasuccessfulhunt.Santallaterexplainedtome
thattheymakeuseofaKhariadihuri,becausehiscommunitylivesinthefor-est, like animals, and knows the forest deitieswell.Many other statements I
encounteredinthefollowingmonthsassociatedtheKhariawiththeforestand
articulatedtheirlowerstatus.
Onlyduringthelaterphaseofmyfieldwork,whenaskingmycloseSantal
contactsabouttheiropinionofothercommunitiesinthearea,didIencounter
theaforementionedmodelofseniority.“TheKhariaarea‘small’(hudin)com-munity(jati)”,theywouldsay,andtheSantalwere“bigger”(marang)thantheKharia.FollowingPfeffer(1997,14), I translatetheSantalexpressionsofma-rang (big/elder) and hudin (small/younger) as “senior” and “junior”. Subse-
27Skoda (2005, 103) made similar observations among the Aghria. He writes that people
consider hierarchy between different communities a sensitive topic and therefore seldom
verballyexpressit,especiallynotwhenmembersofanothercommunityarepresent.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
38
quentlythemaincommunitieswholiveinthesameareaastheSantalinvillag-
esaroundGhatsilaandMusabaniareshortlyintroduced,formanyofthemwill
reappearthroughouttheremainderof thiswork.28AlthoughtheSantalnever
articulated a clear-cut hierarchy, there was common ground to their state-
mentsabouttheothercommunitiesaswellasapatternofeconomicandritual
involvement.
Foranoverview,Idistinguishfourlevels:first,thoseseniortotheSantal
(Kurmi/Mahatos) second, the Santal themselves (and possibly on the same
leveltheHo),third,thoseartisanswhoarejuniortotheSantalbutwithwhom
theSantalmaintain interdependent relationships (blacksmiths,weavers,bas-
ket makers, potters) and then fourth, the lowest ones in the hierarchy, the
hunter-gatherercommunities(Birhor,HillKharia).
Onlyoccasionallywould the Santal point out that another communityof
theareawasseniortothem.ThiscouldbeduetothefactthattheSantalclearly
formthemajorityintheareaandalsoownmostoftheland.Thepossessionof
landisarelevantmarkerofseniorstatusintheireyes,becauseitpartlyindi-
cates that theSantalwere the firstones toarrive in thearea,clear the forest
and establish fields. In later settlements, the ownership of land was legally
fixed. The Santal are aware that they are considered lower in status than
Brahmans,butencountersandinteractionswiththelatteraresorarethatthis
seemsalmostirrelevanttotheSantallivinginvillages.OnlytheyoungerSantal,
who leave to live inotherplaces for theirstudiesorwork,occasionallymen-
tionedtomethathighercastesregardthemas“untouchable”.
TheKurmi/MahatosMost clearly expressed tomewas the seniority of the Kurmi29 in the state-
ment,thatamarriagewithaKurmi“wouldmaketheSantalgodshappy.Inpart
oftheethnographicliteraturetheKurmiareconsideredtobesuperiortoand
the “elder brothers” of the Santal (Culshaw 2004, 18; R. Parkin 1992, 97).
28My description here is restricted to the communities, with whom I witnessed most Santal
interaction and who are numerous. There are, for example, very few Dom basket makers or
Ghasi(midwives,musicians)aswellasMuchileatherworkers.Becausethesecommunitiesareso
small,Iexcludethemfrommydescription.29Thenameofthiscasteisusedinconsistentlyintheliterature.TheSantalspokeoftheKurmi
caste,membersofwhichbear thesurnameMahato.Culshaw(2004,18)writesof themas the
“KurmiorMahato”.GopalandMukhopadhyay(2008,600)mentionasotherpossiblesurnames
of this caste also Prasad, Sinha, Singh, Lal, Dayal and Mandal. Carrin-Bouez (1986, 20)
differentiatesbetweentheKurmiasagriculturalistsandthe“Mahto”asagriculturalistsoflower
statusthantheformer.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
39
Kurmi,who live in villages east of Ghatsila towardsWest Bengal, aremostly
landowners.ThegovernmentliststhemasOtherBackwardClasses.30Inrecent
years theKurmi have demanded to be classified as a ScheduledTribe in the
state of Jharkhand, claiming that this was their original status until 1932
(Thaker and Jenamani 2014). Bouez (1985, 111-12, mentioned in R. Parkin
1992,97)writesofoccasionalmarriagesbetweenSantalmenandKurmigirls
inOdisha’sdistrictsofKeonjharandMayurbhanj.InhisTribalHistoryofEast-ernIndiaDalton(1973,317)mentions theKurmisasoccupyinga “highposi-tion amongst Hindus of the Sudra caste”31, who in Chota Nagpur “appear to
haveobtainedafootingamongtheaboriginaltribesataveryremoteperiod.”
Dalton (318) remarks thatmany ritual practicesof theKurmihaveno scrip-
tural background in the Puranas, but resemble tribal practices. Several ele-
ments of his description of Kurmi wedding rites, indeed, resemble Santal
practice,i.e.themarriageofthebridegroomtoamangotreeandthebridetoa
mahua treeaswellas theenactedhostileencounterbetween thebride’sandgroom’sparties.MoststrikingintheritualinteractionbetweenKurmiandSan-
tal in the area of East Singhbhum is the mountain ritual (burubonga) por-trayedinchapterfour.Atthisoccasion,duringthebeginningofthemonsoonin
July,thelocalmountaingodatGotasileBurureceivesnumerousgoatsassacri-ficebyall thevillagesofhisarea.Manyof thosevillagesareSantalones.The
priests,whoorganizeandcarryouttheevent,areKurmi.Thisjointsacrificial
action by the different communities of the area, suggests, at least in part a
sharedworldview.
30Cf.“CentralListofOBCs”,NationalCommissionforBackwardClasses:http://www.ncbc.nic.in/User_Panel/CentralListStateView.aspx
(accessedOctober6,2015).31Sudra(orShudras)representthe lowestof thefour“classes”orvarnasofHindusociety, thehighest being the Brahmans (priests), followed by the Kshatrias (kings and soldiers) and
Vaishyas(farmers,cattleherders,tradesmen).InthevarnasystemtheShudras’dutiesconsistofservicestotheotherthreeclasses(Fuller1992,12).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
40
TheSantalandHoTheHo are another (ST) community living in a few, scattered villages in the
area.32Mostofthemownlandandlivefromwetricecultivation,althoughthey
seemtoownmuchlesslandthantheSantal.AroundMusabanitheHoliveto-
wardsthehills inseparatevillagesfromtheSantal.Theyliveclosetothefor-
est, and are considerably poorer than the Santal of the area. I could never
witnessanyarticulationofhierarchywithregardtotheHoandtheSantalusu-
allydescribedtheHoas“liketheSantal”.TheirlanguageissosimilartoSantali
thatbothgroupscanunderstandeachother.TheSantalfurthersawtheirsimi-
laritywith theHo underlined by the fact that theHo alsoworship in sacred
groves.
Ioncecameacrossthestatement,thattheSantalandHo,togetherwiththe
Munda, were of common origin and that this community carried the name
Kherwar.Bodding(2010,1: ix)citesthesameideafromSantaltradition:“Weand the Mundas, the Birhor, the Kurmbis, etc. were called by the name of
Kharwar”.33ThispossiblelackofdifferentiationexpressedinthetermKherwarcouldbeoneexplanationwhytheSantaldidnotarticulateahierarchybetween
them and theHo, although further research is needed to shedmore light on
SantalrelationswiththeHointhearea.
TheArtisans:Blacksmiths,Weavers,BasketMakersandPottersTheclosesteconomic,ritualandeverydayinteractionsexistbetweentheSan-
tal and different artisans. These are the communities Pfeffer (1997, 7) calls
“clients”.Theyengageintrade,frequentlycrossingboundariesbetweendiffer-
entcommunities,andprovidetheirpatronswithseveralproductsforeveryday
andritualuse.Usuallytheyselltheirmanufacturedgoodsatlocalvillagemar-
kets(hat)orbringthemdirectlytopeople’shouses.Administrativecategories
32FewethnographiesontheHoexistuptodate.AmongthesefewfocusingexclusivelyontheHo
areMajumdar(1950)andYorke(1976).Verardo(2003)haswrittenabouttheHoandMundaof
WestSinghbhum,JharkhandandBouez(1985)aboutSantalandHoinMajurbhanj,Odisha.Das
Gupta (2011) further presents a historic account of the Ho and the British Raj. Eva Reichel
(unpublished) iscurrentlyworkingonherPhDdissertationonHoritualandsociety,basedon
long-termethnographicfieldworkinWestSinghbhum,Jharkhand.33TodaythetermKherwarorKherwalisusedbysomeSantal inthearea,aswellasinSantali
literature to refer only to the Santal. Educated Santalmen often toldme to consult the book
Kherwarbongsodhoromputhi(“ThebookofKherwarreligion”)writteninSantaliusingBengaliscript byRamdasTudu. In accordancewith this restrictedmeaning of the term, Troisi (2000,
255) describes the term Kharwar as being the ancient name of the Santal associated with agoldeneraintheirhistory.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
41
drawdifferentboundariesthanmygroupingtogetherofartisanssuggests:The
blacksmithsandpottersareclassifiedasOBC,theweaversasSCandthebasket
makersasSTinthestateofJharkhand.Becausethreeofthesecommunitiesare
portrayedindetailbelow,onlyashortcharacterizationfollows.
InmanySantalvillagesonefindsafewhousesoftheblacksmithcommuni-
ty, locallycalledKamar.Theirsurnameinthearea isKamarkar. InKantasola,
theirmother tonguewasBengali, but some of the householdmemberswere
fluentinSantaliaswell.TheysupplytheSantalwithanarrayofironproducts
suchasironplowshares,ironbanglesformarriedwomen,blades,arrowheads
etc.SimilartotheKamar,theMahalibasketmakersmaintainacloserelation-
ship to the Santal.Besidesbaskets for rice storage, theMahali alsomanufac-
ture winnowing fans and rice beer strainers. Remarkable about this
community is that theyclaimtoobserve thesameritualsand festivalsas the
Santal. They are also fluent in Santali and Bengali. In contrast to these two
communities, the residentweavers ofKantasola, locally calledPere, have re-
centlygivenuptheirprofessionduetothefactthattheycannotcompetewith
thecheapclothessoldatmarketsandincities.Theyseemtobemakingaliving
mostlyfromthemanufactureoffishtraps,whichtheyselltomiddlemen.
Another highly visible artisan community of the area are the potters
(Kunkal).Theymakeclaypots(handi)usedforbrewingricebeer,cookingorstoringwater.Theyalsomakeclayrooftiles.Thepottersonlyliveinafewvil-
lages in the area, often in clusters of several houses.My Santal interlocutors
agreedthatalltheseartisancommunitieswerejuniortotheSantal.Anindica-
toroftheirlowerstatuswas,forexample,thefactthattheSantalwouldgener-
allynotacceptfoodfromthemnorencourageintermarrying.
Withafewexceptionstheseclientcommunitiesdonotownlandinthear-
ea. Someof them lease fields,while othersmake a living selling handcrafted
goods.Between theSantal and theblacksmiths thereexists a traditional sys-
temofpaymentinkindcalledborton.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
42
Gatherer-HuntersoftheArea:HillKhariaandBirhor34The Santal derive considerable pride from their position as cultivators and
landownersinthearea.Mosthouseholdssubsistcompletelyontheannualrice
harvest from their fields. The Santal’s higher status vis-à-vis two other com-
munities, who are both classified as ST,was often articulated by the latter’s
proximitytotheforestandlackofpracticedricecultivation.Santalmythology
presents hunting and gathering as the initial activities of the first Santal on
earth,butthenspeaksofadevelopmenttowardscultivation.Theideaseemsto
beoneofa social evolution fromhuntingandgathering to cultivating, a step
theHillKhariaandBirhoroftheareahavenottaken.
Apart fromtheir involvement in thehook-swinging festival, Ididnoten-
counteranyinteractionbetweentheSantallivingintheplainsaroundGhatsila
and the Birhor. The Birhor live in the forested hill ranges north of Ghatsila.
PossiblythereismoreinteractionbetweenSantal livinginthesehillsandthe
Birhor.InthepasttheBirhorwereperipatetic,andtheSantalarekeentopoint
outthattheBirhordonotliveinrealhouses.Onlyrecentlyhasthegovernment
built houses for them in the context of the Indira Awaas35development
scheme. They live from selling wood and other products procured from the
forestandmakeandsellropesfromcreeperstheycollectintheforest.
TheHillKharia36livemostlyinthehillswestofMusabaniandinthehills
northeast of Ghatsila borderingWest Bengal. Both these areas are predomi-
nantlycoveredby forest.One frequentlyseesKhariawomenbalancingheavy
loads of firewood on their heads, to be sold at local markets. The Kharia’s
34RemarkablylittlehasbeenpublishedontheHillKhariaandBirhor.Amongthemostdetailed
anthropologicalpublicationsarethevolumesauthoredbySaratChandraRoyontheKharia(Roy
1937)andtheBirhor(Roy1925).VidyarthiandUpadhyay(1980)conductedare-studyof thethreesectionsofHill,DhelkiandDudhKhariadescribedbyRoy.Theresulting,rathersuperficial
and unsystematic ethnography suggests, that interviews rather than long-term participant
observation were the primary source of information. For a more recent, publication on the
Birhor focused on the critical assessment of their colonial and post-colonial construction as a
“tribe” see Schleiter (2008). Thorough contemporary descriptions, based on long-term
ethnographicfieldwork,ofKhariaandBirhorsocialstructureandsocio-cosmicideasarelacking
uptodate.35This scheme is named after the late PrimeMinister Indira Gandhi and ismeant to provide
houses to certainST/SCcommunities in thebelow-poverty-line category in rural areas. In the
Musabani/Ghatsila area these stone houses consist of one room covered by an asbestos roof.
Besides theBirhor,someHillKhariaof theareahavereceivedsuchhouses.Cf. “Guidelines for
IndiraAwaasYojani(IAY)”:
http://iay.nic.in/netiay/IAYrevisedguidelinesjuly2013.pdf
(accessedDecember10,2015)36AportraitofaHillKhariamanwhofunctionsashuntingpriestfortheSantalispresentedin
chapterfour.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
43
closenesstotheforest,bothintermsoflivelihoodandhabitatmakesthemide-
almediatorswiththeforestdeitiesintheeyesoftheSantal.Thisisthereason
why there aremostly Kharia ritual specialists,who carry out Santal hunting
(sendra)andmountainrituals(burubonga),aroundMusabani.“Theyknowtheforestdeities[addressedintheserituals]well”,theSantalmeninvolvedinthe-
seritualstoldme.ButtheKhariaproximitytotheforestalsoleadstoderogato-
rystatementsamongtheSantal:Ifachildiswearingdirtyclothes,peoplesay
“You look like a Kharia today”, or if someone had not bathed for awhile he
would say “I feel like aKharia”.TheKharia are goodhunters, the Santal say,
becausetheanimalscannotrecognizethemashumans.
Inconclusion,proximitytotheforestandlandownershiparerelevantin-
dicatorsofacommunity’spositioninthelocalorderofseniority.Inthefollow-
ing,threeartisancommunitiesoftheareaaredescribedinmoredetailbecause
theyrepresentthecommunitieswhoaremostcloselyintegratedwiththeSan-
tal.
PortraitsofThreeDifferentArtisanCommunities:Blacksmiths,
BasketMakersandWeaversTheBlacksmithCommunity(Kamar)
InmanySantalvillagesintheareaonefindsafewKamarhouses,usuallylocat-
edattheedgeofthevillage.InKantasolathetwoKamarhouseswerelocated
attheentrancetothehamletofDamudih.Throughoutthedayoneofthemen
wassittinginfrontofthehousemanufacturingironproductsoverasmallfire.
Inmyconversationwiththewifeofthehouse–shespokeSantalifluently,but
she spokeBengaliwith themembers of her household – shementioned that
sheandherhusbandhadcometothisplaceonlyrecentlyforwork.Themother
ofthehouseworkedintheconstructionofalargenearbycanal,builttosupply
water fromtheChandilwaterreservoir.HerhouseholdsuppliestheSantalof
theareawithironproducts,butherhusbandalsoworksasablacksmithinthe
city of Jamshedpur during the week.When theymake, for example, an iron
bangleforaSantalbridetheyhavetoobserverulesofpuritysuchastakinga
bathandfasting.
TodaytheKamardoreceivemoneyfortheirservices,butthereisalsoan
institutionalizedpayment in kind.This system is calledborton. At the endofthericeharvest,beforethefestivalofsakratinJanuary,eachSantalhouseholdthat owns and uses a plow (the plowshare ofwhich ismade by the Kamar)
Chapter1⎜Introduction
44
gives fortypaele37ofricepaddy(huru) toeachKamar family.Peoplesay thatbortoncannotincludemoney.38OntheoccasionofotherSantal festivals,suchasthespringflowerfestivalbahaortheharvestfestivalsohrae,theKamargofromoneSantalhouse toanotherandreceivehuskedrice (caole),oil,onionsandgarlic.Eachhousehold is freetogivehowevermuch itwants.Thesecon-
tributionsaredifferentiatedfromborton.39When asked about their festivals (puja), theKamarmade specialmention oftheHindu festivalDurgaPuja. They go toHindu temples (mandir) in nearbyvillages.WhenevermySantalhostfamilyspokeoftheKamar,theyinsistedthat
theKamarwerenot“Hindu”,whichisprobablyduetotheircloseinteractions
withtheSantalandtheirinvolvementinsomeSantalritualpractices.
IencounteredsuchKamar involvement inSantal ritualsonseveralocca-
sions. Some Santal villages carry out a cattle sacrifice (jaherdangri) in theirsacredgroveat irregular intervalsduringwhicheveryhouseholdcontributes
money to thepurchaseof the sacrificial animals. TheKamar residents of the
villageequallycontributed,althoughtheydidnotconsumeanyofthebeefafter
thesacrifice.
AttheoccasionofahuntingritualtherewasayoungKamarmanwhoat-
tendedthesacrificestothehuntinggodandpartookinthesubsequentmealof
sacrificialfood(sore).ThelocalKamaralsoparticipateintheannualgoatsacri-fices toKopatPat, themountaindeityworshippedbyelevenvillages close toMusabani.Because theKamar cultivate fields in thevicinityof themountain,
they contribute to thepurchase of a goat and alsoparticipate in the ensuing
sacrificial meal.40During the hunting festivals in this area songs and stories
calledsingraiareperformedinSantalibygroupsofmen.MostofthesemenareSantal,butpeoplesaidthattherewerealsoKharia,Pere(weavers)andKamar,
37Paeleisametalpotusedforthemeasuringofrice.Itmeasuresabouthalfakilo.38TheonlyothercommunitytheSantalgivebortontoaretheKharia,althoughthisseemstobeonlytothehouseholdoftheKhariahuntingpriest(dihuri)asremunerationforhisritualtasks.Hereceivesunhuskedricefromthevillagesforwhichhecarriesouttheritual.39Berger (2002, 72ff) mentions a similar system called pholoi or birti among the Gadaba ofKoraputDistrictinOdisha.There,however,notonlydotheblacksmiths,butalsocattleherders,
potters and musicians of the village receive this remuneration in kind. In return, these
communitiescontributetoofferingstotheearthgoddessbeforetheharvest.Iamnotawareof
anysuchreturncontributionstotheSantaldeitiesbytheartisans.40AsawomanandasanoutsiderIwasnotallowedtoparticipateinthesacrificialmeal.Forthis
reason I can give no information on the exact distribution of the sacrificial meat, nor on the
spatialorderofthesacrificialmeal.ItispossiblethattheKamareatseparatelyfromtheSantal
andonlyreceiveacertainpartofthesacrificialanimal(e.g.partofthebodyandnoheadmeat)
asBerger(2002,83f)describesitforaGadabavillageritualinKoraputdistrict,Odisha.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
45
who perform singrai. They sing in Santali and know Santali stories andmy-thology.Althoughallthisinformationwascollectedmostlyfromconversations
withSantal,andmoreresearchontheKamarintheregionwouldbenecessary
forgeneralizations,itdoespointtotheKamarasoneofthecommunitiesmost
closelyintegratedwiththeSantal.
TheWeavers(Pere)
InKantasolavillagethereareeighthousesbelongingtotheweavers,whoare
locallycalledPere.TheirfamilynameintheareaisPatar.41Inthisvillagethey
havegivenuptheirweavingactivityduetomarketcompetition.Instead,they
nowmakealivingbysellingfishtrapsmadefrombamboosticks.Theyalsorun
othersmallbusinessactivities:onemanrepairsbicycles;anotherhasstarteda
small auto business driving villagers between Ghatsila town and the village
severaltimesaday.
ThePerebicyclerepaireriswellinformedaboutvillagehappenings.Inhis
familyhespeaksBengali,butwiththeSantalhespeaksSantali,“becausethisis
Santalcountry”,heexplainedtome.Askedwhenhisancestorshadcometothis
village, he remarked: “Theydidnot tellme.We are of this place. Thepeople
herecannottellyouwhentheycamehere.”Hisfamilyownsveryfewfields,he
toldme,becausehisforefatherssoldpartofthefieldsinthepast.
Like the blacksmiths, hementioned localHindu festivals as the ones his
familycelebrates,amongthemDurgaPujaandKaliPuja.Hiscommunitygoestothetemplesinthearea,andfortheirweddingsorfuneralsBrahmanscome
totheirhousestocarryouttherituals.
Mostoftheweaversintheareahavegivenuptheirtraditionaloccupation.
Fortheirweddings,however,theSantaldomakeuseofatypeofclothwoven
bythePere living inChakulia town.Thiscloth ispartof thebridewealth(go-nong)42givenbythegroom’spartytothebride’ssidebeforeorafterthewed-dingceremony.TheSantalcallitkandalungri,whichreferstothreelongsaree-likepiecesofclothmadeofwhitecottondyedyellowwithturmericbySantal
women.Theyaregiventothreedifferentfemalerelativesofthebride.Tosum
41The People of India, Bihar Including Jharkhand (Vol. XVI Part 2) volume, prepared by theAnthropologicalSurveyofIndia,mentionsthePatraasweaversofOriyaorigin,whoaremainly
concentratedinSinghbhum(Bagchi2008,772).Neitherthispublication,northeofficiallistsof
theGovernmentofIndiamentiontheiradministrativeclassification.TheSantaltoldmethatthe
PereareclassifiedasSC.42Seechapterthreeformoredetailofthecontentofthebridewealth.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
46
up, although the economic integration in terms of artisan products between
SantalandPereoftheareahasdeclinedinrecentyears,intheritualsphereit
isstillimportant.
TheBasketMakers(Mahali)
The(ST)Mahalionlyliveinsomevillagesofthearea.Totheoutsidertheyare
difficulttodiscernfromtheSantal,becausetheyspeakSantali intheirhomes
and some of them even carry Santali clan names such as Murmu, Soren or
Mardi. Others useMahali as their family name aswell. Robert Parkin (1992,
97)mentions themasanoffshootof theSantal,aviewIequallyencountered
duringmyfieldwork.PeopledescribedthemasacommunityofSantal,which
separated fromtheSantal forunknownreasons.TheMahaliwho livearound
Ghatsila andMusabanimostly do not own land, some of them lease land for
cultivation, others live completely from their bamboo work. They sell their
products of bamboo baskets, winnowing fans and rice beer strainers on the
villagemarketsorbringthemdirectlytopeople’shomes.ForSantalweddings
theMahalimakealarge, lowbasketcalleddaore, inwhichthebrideisseatedduringpartoftheweddingritual.ForitsmanufacturetheMahaliobservethe
samerulesofpurityasmentionedaboveinthecaseoftheKamar.
Photo9:AMahaliwomansellingbaskets,winnowingfansandricebeerstrainers(fromrighttoleft)ataweeklymarket(hat).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
47
WhenIvisitedaMahalifamilyintheneighboringvillage,whowaswellknown
tomySantalhostfamily,themaleheadoftheirhouseholdrequestedmetoad-
dresshimaskaka(FyB).Heandmyhostfamilywereatosegey,“villagekin”,hespecified. Hewas junior tomy Santal father. Besides their occupation, I had
trouble differentiating theMahali from the Santal. My interlocutor informed
methattheyobservedalltheSantalfestivals,worshippedinthesacredgrove
and ate the sacrificial food in the grove togetherwith the Santal. He further
statedthattheMahalineithergotothetemple,normakeuseofBrahmansfor
theirrituals. Inallhisstatementsheunderlinedtheircommonalitieswiththe
Santal. Takingme into his house, whichwas considerably poorer thanmost
Santalhouses in thearea,he showedme their ancestral shrine (bhitar). LiketheonesinSantalhouses,itwasseparatedfromtherestoftheroombyalow
earthenwall and coveredwithwooden logs.Only the entrance to the shrine
waswiderthanwasthecaseinSantalhouses.
Withregardtocommensalityand intermarriage,however, the lowersta-
tusoftheMahalibecomesapparent.SantaldonotliketoeatinMahalihouses,
peopletoldme.IfaMahaliateinaSantalhouse,Santalwiveswouldnotclean
hisorherplateafterwards.BothSantalandMahaliemphasize,thattheydonot
intermarry, although the Santal indicate that theMahaliwould like tomarry
withtheSantal.
TheMahalidiffer fromtheKamarandPere in that theydonotcelebrate
anylocalHindufestivals,nordotheymakeuseofBrahmanservices.Therefore,
itwould bemisleading to speak of themas an artisan “caste”. The Santal do
however group the Mahali together with the other two when they speak of
communitiesjuniortothemselves,becausetheMahaliliveasartisansandpro-
videtheSantalwithproductsforeverydayandritualuse.
ComparingInter-CommunityRelationsamongtheSantal,Dongria
KondandGadabaAs shown, the Santal in Ghatsila and Musabani block maintain different de-
greesofsocialandritualintegrationwithotherOBC,SCandSTcommunitiesof
theirarea.Forthesakeofregionalcomparison, inthefollowingIaddressthe
similaritiesanddifferencesbetweenthisconstellationinEastSinghbhumand
theoneinhighlandOdisha.
Whereas theDongriaKondonly live togetherwith theDombo, the com-
plexityofthesituationinKoraputissimilartotheoneinEastSinghbhum.Like
Chapter1⎜Introduction
48
theGadaba,theSantal livecloselytogetherwithseveralartisancommunities,
onedifferencebeingthattherearenomusicians,liquordistillersandherders
intheSantalvillagesIstayedin.
AlthoughIcouldnotgatheranyinformationoncommonclancategoriesor
other common social institutions, the general status ranking of communities
accordingtothecriterionofsenioritycanequallybefoundamongtheSantalof
EastSinghbhum.Thismodel includestheKurmicasteassenior to theSantal,
their artisan clients as junior and the gatherer-hunter ST of Hill Kharia and
Birhor as themost junior in the local hierarchy. Amodel of “siblingship”, as
Pfeffer (1997, 13-14; 2002, 215) found among many other Central Indian
tribessuchastheGadabaandthePorjaortheBhuyianandJuang,wasnotar-
ticulatedtomebytheSantal.TheSantalmythofcreationfurtherdoesnotes-
tablish a hierarchy between the different communities of the area as found
amongtheKond(Hardenberg2005,75f).
With regard to ritual integration, Pfeffer’s (1997, 13) general scheme of
tribal“communicatorswiththedivine”andclient“communicatorswithhuman
beings”appliesinEastSinghbhumonlyinthesensethattheartisanclientsdo
actastraderswiththeoutside;anactivitytheSantaldonotengagein.TheSan-
tal do not have an earth goddess similar to that of the Dongria Kond or the
Gadaba,whoreceivesofferings fromall communitiesof thevillage.However,
jaherdangri,theoccasionalcattleandbuffalosacrificetothemotherofthesa-credgrove,JaherAyo,couldberegardedasacounterparttothecollectiveGad-abaandDongriavillageritualsattheshrineoftheearthgoddess.Jaherdangriinvolvesthewholevillage,includinge.g.theKamarclients,inasacrificespon-
soredbyall.Inaddition,theregionalmountainandhuntingritualsdiscussedin
chapter four show that theSantalalsomakeuseof “communicatorswith the
divine”oflower(Kharia)orhigher(Kurmi)status,whoactasritualspecialists
inthesegrandsacrifices.Lastly,different fromtheGadabaorDongriaclients,
severaloftheSantalclients,suchastheKamarorPere,gototemplesandmake
use of Brahman priests in their life-cycle rituals. In this regard, these Santal
clientshavetheirown,Brahman“communicatorswiththedivine”.
Remarkableconcerningeconomicrelationsbetween theSantaland their
clients, is that a similar system of payment in kind exists in both East
SinghbhumandKoraput.ThepholoiorbirtisystemofKoraputincludespaddyormilletgivenbyeachhouseholdofavillagetoagrouporpersoninexchange
foritsservices(Berger2002,72f).WhereastheGadabagivepholoitovarious
Chapter1⎜Introduction
49
artisans,theSantalgiveitsequivalent(borton)onlytotheblacksmithsandtheKhariahuntingpriest.
In conclusion, further generalizations about Santal relations with other
communities inEastSinghbhumare inneedofmore long-termethnographic
research.A jointresearchprojectwithethnographers livingamong thesedif-
ferentcommunitiesinthesameareawouldbenecessarytoshedlightonthis
relevant topic. Especially the mountain rituals (buru bonga) should be ana-lyzed from the perspective of the non-Santal communities in addition tomy
discussionthereoffromaSantalperspective.
1.3TheSantalinExistingLiteratureSantalcultureandsocietyhasbeendescribedextensively inethnographic lit-
erature.43Because a full review of this literature is not intended here, in the
following I assess the main publications on the Santal and discuss how my
workaddressessomeoftheshortcomingsintheliterature.Theanthropologi-
cal literatureontheSantalcanbecategorized intothreebroadstrands.First,
there are worksmainly on Santal folklore and social structure, authored by
colonialadministratorsandmissionaries.Thesecondstrandoftheliteratureis
concernedwiththeSantalritualcycle,symbolisminritualandsocialstructure.
Third,andthisisthepredominanttrendinthelastdecades,therearepublica-
tionsdealingwithSantal identityandpoliticalactivism.44Myworkaddresses
thegapsremainingintheliteraturebyprovidingthefirstdiscussionofSantal
43InhisannotatedbibliographyTroisi(1976,7)mentions57booksand226articlespublishedexclusivelyon theSantalupuntil1975.Since thennumerouspublicationshavebeenaddedto
thislist.44Thosearethethreebroadstrandsrelevantformywork.Asafourthstrandofliterature,there
arehistoricalperspectiveson theSantal, especiallyon theSantal rebellionof1855 (Andersen
2008;Datta1940;Rottger-Hogan1982;Rycroft 2011).Becausemyworkhas a contemporary
focus and only mentions Santal history sporadically, I have omitted a discussion of this
literature. As a fifth strand in the literature there is a growing body of literature written by
SantalthemselvesinSantali(forashortoverviewcf.Carrin2014,86ff).Inthevillages,whereI
carried out fieldwork, the most well known Santali publications were those authored by
Ragunath Murmu, the inventor of the Ol Chiki script (for a list of Murmu’s publications cf.
Mahapatra 1986, 163f). These books, for example the novelsBiduChandan andKherwarBir,were often part of the rituals performed by the sarna movement. Besides these publicationsthereareotherswrittenbySantal,whoareorganizedintheSantalWriters’Association.Because
most of these books arewritten in Ol Chiki, their readership is restricted to a small circle of
Santalwhoareabletoreadthisscript.Thelocaluse,circulationandreceptionofprintedSantali
literatureremaintopicsforfurtherresearch.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
50
notionsofplace,bypresentingritualspreviouslynotdiscussedintheliterature
andbycontextualizingSantalpoliticalactivism.
1.3.1ColonialandMissionarySourcesThe first descriptions of the Santal appear in reportswritten by colonial ad-
ministrators.45The richest contribution in terms of ethnographic detail by a
colonialadministratorwasmadebyW.G.Archer(1984,2007)whoservedbe-
tween1942and1946firstasDeputyCommissionerandthenasSpecialOfficer
oftheJudicialDepartmentintheSantalParganas.Hisdescriptionoftheannualhunting ritual inTheHillofFlutes(2007,305ff) led tomy initial focuson thehunt,becauseasa “total social fact” comprisingsocial, religiousand legalas-
pectsitpresentedasuitablybroadstartingpoint.AlthoughArcher’sdiscussion
ofSantalnarrative, songandritualcontainsseveralproblematic functionalist
explanations,theethnographicdetailitprovidesisremarkable.Incomparison
withmyownfindings,itisnoteworthythatsomeSantalrituals,suchasthean-
nual hunt (305ff) or the flower festival (237ff) are being carried out in such
similarfashiontoday.
Besides colonial officials, several Christian missionaries have authored
publicationson theSantal (forexampleBodding1924,1940,2001;Campbell
1891;Culshaw2004;Gausdal1953,1960).Themostwellknownamongthem
was theNorwegianLutheranmissionaryP.O.Bodding.Mostvaluable formy
work has been Bodding’s (2010) five volume Santali-English dictionary, first
publishedbetween1932and1936,containingsophisticatedexplanationsand
important contextualizations of Santali terms. Moreover, Bodding (191646,
1924,1940)compiledavastcollectionofSantalfolkloreandcustomwiththe
helpofSagramMurmu,aSantalman,whowrotedownSantali stories inRo-
manscript forhim.47Bodding’sworkandhiscollaborationwithSagramMur-
mu can be indirectly linked to the contemporary political activism of the
Santal, which I discuss in chapter five. According to Andersen (2014, 261f)
Bodding’sworkcanbeunderstoodasthebeginningpointinthewrittendocu-
45Cf.forexampleMan(1989),Hunter(1868),Dalton(1973)andRisley(1891).46This publication titled The Traditions and Institutions of the Santal is a translation of theSantalipublicationofHorkorenMareHapramkoreakKatha (TheBookof theAncestors),whichwasoriginallycompiledbyBodding’spredecessorLarsOlsenSkrefsud.47A translation of several stories from thesemanuscripts of Bodding’s collection, archived in
Oslo,hasbeenpublishedbyAndersen,CarrinandSoren(2011)underthetitleFromFireRaintoRebellion.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
51
mentationofSantalcustombySantalauthorsandtheformationofaSantallin-
guistic identity. Bodding’s publications were included in the large body of
printedSantali literature,whichbackeduppolitical claimsultimately leading
toSantalibeingrecognizedasanofficialIndianlanguagein2003.
Anothermissionaryauthor tobenamedhere is theNorwegian Johannes
Gausdal.Hisworkpresentsthemostexhaustivediscussionofwhathecallsthe
“ancestralandsacrificialclans”oftheSantal(Gausdal1953,1960)todate.His
differentiationbetweentheabstractcategoryofclan,andtheritualunitofsac-
rificialclan(whichIcall“localline”inmywork),remainsthemostimportant
contributiontounderstandingthisaspectofSantalsocialstructure.Gausdal’s
work is tobe valued for its extensive collectionof sacrificial clannames and
thenarrativesoftheirformation.It,however, lacksdescriptionsoftherituals
performedbythesesacrificialclans.Severalauthors(Gautam1977b,85;Orans
1965, 11; Somers 1977, 88) have underlined the secrecy surrounding these
ritualactivities.Hence,theywriteofnothavingbeenabletoparticipateinthe-
seeventsoronlypresentashortdescriptionthereof,mostlikelyobtainedfrom
Santalinformants(Carrin-Bouez1986,76;Culshaw2004,73;Troisi2000,89).
Insum,adiscussionoftheseSantallocallinesfromapractice-perspectivehas
beenmissing in the literature.Mywork fills this void bypresenting the first
comprehensivedescriptionofjomsimbonga,oneoftheritualsperformedbyalocalline.ThisfocusonpracticecomesclosetotheSantalwayofconceptualiz-
ingthesesocialunits,asthose“whosacrificeinthesamesacrificialcircle”(mitkhondrebonga).
1.3.2TheSantalRitualCycleFollowing the work of missionaries and colonial administrators, the second
strandintheliteratureontheSantalconsistsofseveralethnographieswritten
by anthropologists. These deal foremostwith the Santal ritual cycle (Carrin-
Bouez1986;Troisi2000)orkinshipandsocialstructure(Bouez1985;Kochar
1970).Inaddition,thetopicofculturalchangehasbeenaconstantcompanion
totheanthropologicalstudyofSantalsociety(Datta-Majumder1956;Somers
1977).
Fromwithinthisdirectionofliterature,Carrin-Bouez’(1986)bookwasa
relevant, recent sourceonSantal ritual and symbolismas Iprepared for and
workedthroughthematerialfrommyownfieldwork.Inadditiontodiscussing
thecomplementarityofmaleandfemalecontainedinthesymbolismofflower
Chapter1⎜Introduction
52
and bone (65ff) in Santal mortuary rites, she extensively portrays the three
Santal festivalsbaha, sohrae andkaram (91ff). Formy initial focus on Santalhuntingrituals,hershortdiscussionthereof(84-88)providedaninspirationto
furtherresearchthistopic.Mydiscussionaddsethnographicdetailtoandcon-
textualizesherdescription.Ifurtherprovideanunderstandingoftheritualin
termsofthesocialandspatialunitsinvolved,itsrelationtootherSantalrituals
anditsaimfromaSantalperspective.
Due to the existence of detailed discussions of Santal seasonal and life-
cycle rituals (Carrin-Bouez1986; Culshaw2004; Troisi 2000)myworkdoes
notpresentyetanotheraccountofSantalritualsthroughouttheyear.Insteadit
aimstofillthegapsleftbytheliteraturebypresentingseveralritualsprevious-
ly not described therein and by portraying those only shortlymentioned by
othersinadetailedandcontextualizedmanner.
1.3.3SantalIdentityandPoliticalActivismIn the lastdecades, thedominant trend in the literaturehasbeento focuson
the question of identity and political activism of the Santal. This can be at-
tributed to the fact that, in comparisonwithother Indian tribal societies, the
Santalhavebeenespeciallyactiveinfightingforculturalandlinguisticrecogni-
tioninthecountry’spoliticalarena.
Asearlyas the1960s,OransdiscussedhowSantal industrialworkersof
Jhamshedpur emphasized their non-Hindu identity and became organized in
theJharkhandParty(Orans1965,93ff). Incomparison, myownfieldworkin
thesamedistrict shows thatmanyof the topicsheaddressedhaveremained
relevant:EducatedSantalcontinuetoemphasizesarnareligionasthereligionof their society (106); followers of Ragunath Murmu’s cultural organization
(113ff)48organizemanyeventsinthearea;andeventhequestionofthestand-
ardizationofSantalrituals(118)isstillbeingdiscussedinSantalvillagesand
withinthesarnamovement.Ingeneral,Orans’workunderlinestheargumentImakeinchapterfive,namelythatindustrializationhasinsomewaysprovided
thecontext forSantalpoliticalactivism.WhileOrans’(1965,123ff) theoryof
the“rankconcessionsyndrome”sawtheSantalconcedinghigherranktoHin-
duswhilesimultaneouslyadaptingcertainHindupracticestoelevatetheirown
48FormorebackgroundinformationonRagunathMurmu’sinventionofthescriptOlChikiand
the activities of his movement in Mayurbhanj, Odisha see Mahapatra (1979, 1986) and Lotz
(2007).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
53
position,laterauthorsemphasizedtheexplicitstrivingoftheSantalforasepa-
rateidentity.
InthiscontextGautam(1977a)coinedtheterm“Santalization”incontrast
toSanskritization.49Gautamacknowledgedthat theSantalhaveadoptedvari-
ouselementsofHindupractice,butthattheiraimindoingsoisnottobecome
Hindubutto“strengthenthesolidarityoftheircommunity”(371).Inorderto
foster this solidarity, the author argues that the Santalmake use ofmodern
means,suchaspoliticalparties,elections,meansofcommunicationoreduca-
tion.AlthoughGautamsolvedthequestionofSanskritizationamongtheSantal
in a convincing way, themore basic question of the Santals’ status vis-à-vis
Hindusocietystillremains.ThecaseoftheregionalSantalflowerfestival,dis-
cussed in chapter five and elsewhere in a separate article (Schulte-Droesch
2014),shows,thattheSantalareselectiveintheirpublicportrayaloftheirdis-
tinctidentity.Duringtheritualtheyemphasizetheircloserelationshipto“na-
ture” represented by the sacred grove or the egalitarianism symbolized by
Santal traditional dance.Other elements, such as animal sacrifices or alcohol
consumptionreceivemuchlessattention,possiblybecausetheywouldbedis-
approvedofbymainstreamHindusociety.
Orans’andGautam’s interest inSantal identityandpoliticalactivismhas
been continued by the French anthropologist Marine Carrin in recent years.
Differenttoherabove-mentioned,earlystructuralistworkonSantalritual,her
more contemporary publications focus, among other things, on “subaltern
agency”(Carrin2012),“indigenousknowledge”(Carrin2014;forthcoming)or
“theSantalintellectualagenda”(Carrin2014).ConcerningSantalidentity,Car-
rin(2012,204ff)locatesitsbeginningsintheSantalrebellionof1855aswell
as the documentation of Santal custom and narrative initiated by Christian
missionaries.Theassertionofthisidentity,sheargues,hasinthelastdecades
takenonnewforms,expressedintheinventionanduseoftheSantalscriptOl
Chiki,villagetheater,Santal involvementintheJharkhandmovementandthe
emphasis on sarna dhorom, as a pan-adivasi religion. Carrin’s (2012, 212f;1991, 30ff) short portrayals of the political background of the sarnadhorommovement have helped me to contextualize my own encounter with this
movementintheSantalvillagesaroundMusabani.Inadditiontothephenom-
ena she portrays, my work presents a view of the sarna dhorom movement
49Gautam provides more ethnographic detail in support of his argument in his unpublished
dissertationtitledInSearchofanIdentity.ACaseoftheSantalofNorthernIndia(1977b).
Chapter1⎜Introduction
54
fromaruralperspective.Ifurtherdiscussthedisagreementsandconflictthat
accompanythemovement’sactivities inSantalvillages.Thisshowsthecleav-
ages between the often educated, and city-basedmembers of themovement
and those Santal villagers not involved in political and cultural activism. In
sum,besidesitsrelativelackofethnographiccontext,therecent,exclusivedis-
cussionof the Santal in the literatureunder the topic of identity assertion is
problematicinthatitprovidesaone-sidedviewofcontemporarySantalsocie-
ty.Thisinevitablyhasledtoaneglectofothertopics,whichequallyholdrele-
vanceinSantalvillages.AmongtheseareseveraloftheritualsIdiscussinmy
work.
Inconclusion,myworkopensupnewperspectivesinthreeways.First,it
presents the firstdiscussionofSantalnotionsofplace.Second, itprovidesan
analysisof thoseSantalrituals,whichhavenotyet,oronlysuperficiallybeen
describedintheliteraturetodate.Amongthosearetheannualhuntingritual
(sendrabonga),ritualsforthemountaindeities(burubonga),asacrificialritualof the local line (jomsimbonga) and the regional flower festival (disombahabonga). This shows that rituals continue to be of great importance in Santalsociety,althoughthedominant,recenttrendintheliteraturefocusingonSan-
tal political activismmight suggest otherwise. Third, my work complements
previousshortdescriptionsof theSantal reformmovementsarnadhorom,byprovidingmoreethnographicdetailofthepracticesandtheconflictssurround-
ingthemovementinthevillagecontext.
1.4FieldworkSituationandMethodology1.4.1WhyParticipantObservation?The ethnographic fieldwork in India, upon which this work is based, lasted
fourteenmonthsandtookplaceover threeseparatestaysbetween2011and
2013.50Participantobservation,asestablishedbyMalinowski (1984), formed
thecoreofmymethodology,complementedbymostlyinformalinterviewsand
conversations.ThismeantthatI livedwithaSantal familyinavillageandat-
temptedtoparticipate inasmanyoftheireverydayactivitiesaspossible.Be-
causemyresearchfocusedonSantalrituals,Imadeaconcertedefforttoattend
theseeventswheneverpossible.
50The firststage lasted fromJanuary toMay2011, thesecondone fromOctober2011to June
2012andthelastonetookplacefromMayuntilJuly2013.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
55
Inspiteofsomeofitsdisadvantages,participantobservationremainsthecen-
tralmethodofanthropology.Themethod’sweaknesses,forexample, lieinits
lack of representativeness, the difficulty to verify its results, its time-
consumingcharacter,lackofstandardizationanditsrelativenegligenceofhis-
torical processes (Spittler 2001, 3-5). The general association of participant
observationwithdoingfieldworkinaspecificlocality,hasbecomemoreprob-
lematic inaglobalizingworld,definedbymobility,heterogeneityandchange
(cf.Appadurai1991;GuptaandFerguson1997).IntheireditedvolumeFaubi-
onandMarcus(2009)thereforediscusshowfieldwork’sbasicpremisescould
berethoughtinsuchatimeoftransition.
Inaddition, it isrelevanttoreflectontherelationbetweenthetwocom-
ponentsof themethodology itself ineach researchmakinguseofparticipant
observation.Thepointthatparticipantobservationisan“oxymoron”inthatit
requires the researcher to be involved in an activity and simultaneously ob-
serve it in adetachedway, hasbeenmade repeatedly (DeWalt andDeWalt
2002, 23).While these inherentmethodological tensions cannot be resolved,
eachauthorcanrendertransparent,howheorshepracticedparticipationandobservation. In the following I therefore reflect on the strong points of the
methodinthecontextofmyresearchanddiscusssomeof its limits insubse-
quentsections.
Long-termparticipantobservationprovedtobethemostfruitfulmethod-
ology inordertogainanunderstandingofSantalritualsandnotionsofplace
forseveralreasons.First,asIcametoknowit,Santal“religion”consistsfore-
mostofaction.Peoplemakeofferingstodeities,sacrifice,arrangeritualingre-
dients, become possessed, dance and sing. The relative lack of abstraction
made observing ritual actions and then later discussing them a much more
suitable approach than, for example, only conducting interviews. This corre-
sponds to the artificiality of the interview situation mentioned by Spittler
(2001,7f)andtheadvantageof,asIpracticedit,combiningobservationwith
conversations.Inaddition,asBloch(1998,7)pointsout,“muchofknowledge
is fundamentally non-linguistic”, but instead formedby experience andprac-
tice in the external world. Similarly, Santal ritual knowledge was practiced
morethanitwastalkedabout.Andevenifpeopledescribedtheiractivities,not
allaspectsofthispracticecouldbetalkedabout,becausenamingorevenmen-tioningdeitieswastaboo.Participantobservationthereforewasimperativeto
understandingSantalritual.Forexample,onlybyobservingandlaterenquir-
ing about the pattern of sacrificial circles drawn on the ground during the
Chapter1⎜Introduction
56
huntingritual,couldIunderstandthatthecirclescorrespondtodifferentdei-
ties locatedintheimmediateenvironment.Intheirpreviousdescriptions,my
interlocutorshadnotmentionedsuch,tothem,seeminglytrivialdetails.
Asecondreasonwhyparticipantobservationwassorelevantduringmy
fieldwork is the Santals’marginal status vis-à-vis higher Hindu castes.Many
Santalareawareoftheaspectsoftheirculture,whichareregardednegatively
by high-caste Hindus. Hence, at first the Santal surely would not havemen-
tionedpractices such as cattle sacrifice andbeef consumption to anoutsider
likemeinaninterview.Insomecases,peopleevenseemedinsecuretoreveal
their general sacrificial practices (of chickens or goats) to me as a (in their
eyes)highstatusoutsider.Suchinformationonlybecameaccessibletomeby
buildinguprelationshipswithpeopleandby livingwith themso that Icould
hearaboutandwitnesstheseactivitiesinthecontextofeverydayinteractions.
Depending on the context, observationwas the onlymethodological op-
tion available to me. Only men perform Santal rituals outside of the house,
henceasawomanIcouldonlyobserveandnotparticipateinthesenseofac-
tively becoming involved in these events. I could therefore not acquire
knowledge through practice in these contexts. But my attendance of these
eventsallowedmetoexperiencesomeoftheirsensuousqualities.Ididforex-
amplesensetheexcitementarisingduringtheslaughterofnumerousgoatsat
jomsimbonga described in chapter three. Witnessing the excitement of themasses of people attending the festival of the localmountain godKanhaiSoland seeing the “seat” of themountaindeity, a steep, rocky slopewherehun-
dredsofgoatsweresacrificed,Iwasabletoperceivetheallegedpowerofthe
deity. My possibilities for participation, in turn, weremuch greater in other
contexts.Icould,forexample,easilyparticipateinthedancespracticedduring
variousrituals(i.e.theflowerfestivaldescribedinchapterfive)andintheso-
cializing accompanying all life-cycle rituals. Participation also goes beyond
merephysicalparticipationandextendstotherealmofsocialproximity(Spit-
tler2001,19).Formingfriendshipsandsharinglife,albeitforacomparatively
shorttime,wasthereforealsoacomponentofparticipation,whichenabledme
tounderstandpeople’slife-world.
InthefollowingIpresentseveraladditionalcomponentsofmymethodol-
ogy.First,IdiscussthequestionofgainingaccesstotheeventsIwasinterested
in researching. This involved learning Santali, finding a fieldsite and gaining
permissiontoattendrituals.Italsorevealssomeofthelimitstomyparticipa-
tionincertainrituals.Second,IdescribehowIcollectedinformationbyrecord-
Chapter1⎜Introduction
57
inginterviewsandsongsandhowIworkedwithmyresearchassistant.There-
after Idiscussmy integration inSantal society.Lastly,payingheed to the re-
flexiveturninthefieldofanthropology,initiatedbyrevealingaccountsofthe
fieldwork experience (cf. for example Bowen 1954; Briggs 1970; Rabinow
1977),followedlaterbyreflectionsontheprocessofwritingethnographictext
(CliffordandMarcus1986)orontraumaticincidentsinthefieldasavenuefor
“understanding” (Rosaldo2000), Iexaminewhichaspectsofmyselfwere the
mostimportantfiltersthroughwhichIperceivedthetopicsbeingstudied.This
reflexivity,andmyentiremethodologydiscussion, ismeant to render there-
searchprocesstransparent,enablingthereadertoassessitsquality
1.4.2GainingAccess:Language,Fieldsite,PermissiontoAttend
RitualsThegoal ofmy first stayof fourmonths, from January2011untilMay2011,
wastobeginlearningSantaliandtofindafieldsiteinaruralareaofJharkhand.
IspenttwoofthesefourmonthsinRanchi,Jharkhand’scapitalwheretheDe-
partmentofTribalandRegionalLanguagesatRanchiUniversityislocatedand
had been recommended tome for studying Santali. One of the department’s
Santaliprofessors,GaneshMurmu,himselfaSantal,arrangedaccommodation
formeinagirls’hostel.HereIsharedaroomwithManju,ayoungSantalwom-
an,whowas at the timeabout to completeherMA in Santali linguistics.Alt-
hough my later stay in a Santal village proved more effective for learning
Santali,myfirst interactionswiththedepartment’sstudentsandstaff inRan-
chi,atthisstagetakingplaceinHindi,providedafirstimportantintroduction
tothelanguage.
DuringthesetwomonthsinRanchiIcouldfurtherestablishvaluablerela-
tionships with the department’s Santal students, most of whom were from
Jharkhand’sEastSinghbhumdistrict.Duringmy later fieldwork in thisarea I
was able to visit several of these students’ native villages and some of them
providedimportantcontactsformystudyofritualsinthevicinityoftheirvil-
lages.Additionally,thetimeinRanchialsogavemeaglimpseintoadivasicul-tural politics in the state of Jharkhand. The most prominent event in this
regardwasthepan-adivasispringfestival,Sarhul,whichIwitnessedinRanchiinApril2011.
Asmentionedinthebeginningofthischapter,afterashortattempttofind
a fieldsite intheSantalParganas inthenorthof Jharkhand, Idecidedtorelo-
Chapter1⎜Introduction
58
catemyfieldworktothedistrictofEastSinghbhuminstead.Manjuhadtaken
metherepreviouslyonashortvisittohermother’sbrother’shouse,locatedin
avillageclosetothetownofMusabani.ThroughthisfamilyIwasintroducedto
a Santal reformmovement, which had specific ideas of “Santal culture”. The
men of the familywere activemembers of themovement and thus eager to
takemealongtoseveraldifferentevents.WhenIarrivedtogetherwithManju
inMarch2011,thespringflowerfestivals(baha)werebeingheldindifferentvillages. Just aswe reachedGhatsila by train, her “brothers” picked us up to
takeustothelargestregionalspringflowerfestival(disombaha)atSurda.In the following twomonths,and thenuponmysecondvisit foranother
fivemonths,Ilivedwiththisfamilyinahamletofalargevillageofabout800
people,whichIherecallSarjomburu.Themainmembersofthehousehold in
which I livedwereanelderly couplearoundsixtyyearsold.Outof their five
children,onlytheyoungestson,agedsixteen,stilllivedintheirhousehold.The
otherchildrenwereeitherworkingorstudying indifferentcities.Thesesons
and theonlydaughtermarried inavillageclose toGhatsila,however,visited
frequently. The eldest son was enlisted in the Indian army and stationed in
Kashmir.Hisnewwifehadrecentlymovedtothehouse.Thefamilyhadmoved
to Sarjomburu from the father’s native village in the vicinity of Ghatsila, be-
causehehadfoundworkinthecoppercrushingplantinMusabani.Thisfamily
was comparatively wealthy, because two of the sons were in salaried jobs.
They further owned enough land to supply their own rice needs throughout
theyear.SimilartoanotherSantalfamily,withwhomIstayedlater,thisfamily
refusedtotakemoneyfrommefortheaccommodationandmealstheyprovid-
ed.ButtheyacceptedgiftsandvegetablesIbroughtfromthelocalmarket.
IntheseinitialdaysinthevillageImostlyjoinedpeopleintheireveryday
activities,suchasgoingtothemarket,cooking,meetingneighborsandvisiting
relatives. On some occasions I carried out and recorded interviews with
Manju’sassistance.Someofthemwereabouttheannualhuntingritual,others
wererecordingsofsongsorstories.Iattemptedtotranslatesomeofthesere-
cordingstogetherwithManju,butherroleasayoungwomaninthehousehold
wherewestayedleftlittletimebesideshereverydaychores.Ataboutthesame
timeImetPitamber,ayoungSantalmanwhowasanacquaintanceofmyhost
brother.HisnativeplacewasSonagoda,aneighboringvillage.HespokeEng-
lish exceptionallywell compared to other young people of the area andwas
eagertopracticeit.Withhishelp,Itranslatedanddiscussedmostofthesefirst
recordings,whichatthesametimealsohelpedmylanguageskills.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
59
AfteragapoffourmonthsIreturnedtoSarjomburuagaininOctober2011.It
wasthetimeofthericeharvestandtheoccasionoftheSantalharvestfestival
sohrae.InthefollowingmonthsIwasabletoattendseveralritualstakingplaceindifferentvillages,extendingmynetworksfurther.However,themembership
ofmyhostfamilyinthereligiousreformmovementsarnadhorombecamein-creasingly problematic for my work.51Their social network was closely knit
aroundthemovement’sactivities,towhichtheyfrequentlytookme.Buttheir
disapproval ofmanyother villagepractices, especially the rice beer drinking
whichaccompaniedalmostevery socialvillageevent, restrictedmyaccess to
these activities. Themore time I spent in this family, and the largermynet-
workofsocialcontactsgrew,themoreIbecameawareoftheriftbetweensar-naandnon-sarnamembers.TheyfurtherdisapprovedofseveralofthetopicsIwasinterestedin,mostofwhichwererelatedtothedomainoftheforest.52For
example, themenperformingsongsandstories(singraiseren)at thehuntingfestivals,were“liars”intheeyesofmysarnahostfamily,becausethey“didnottelltruestoriesaboutthegods”.53Myhostfamily’sclearideaofwhatwas“true
Santal religion” paired with a rather authoritarian attitude typical for this
movement made it difficult for me to study any other Santal activities than
those they approved of. In spite of their generous attitude to includeme in
theirsarnaactivities, I felt increasinglyrestricted.Myattemptstobecomein-dependentof theirsocial involvements, in turn,worriedthemgreatlyas they
felt theresponsibility toaccompanyme.Thiswasalsorelated to their rather
protectiveattitudetowardstheyoungwomenintheirhousehold.
Whentheopportunityarose,Ithereforetookthechancetomoveinwith
anotherfamilynot involvedinthesarnamovement.Theywererelatedtomyfirsthostfamilyandmyhostbrothershadpreviouslytakenmetomeetthemat
the timeof theharvest festival.Theirvillage,Damudihwas locatedabout fif-
teen kilometers from Ghatsila, a one-hour journey by bus and auto from
Sarjomburu.DamudihconsistsoftwentySantalhouses,butwaslocatedclose
to the large village of Kantasola with about one thousand inhabitants. This
51Thebackgroundandvaluesofthemovementarediscussedextensivelyinchapterfive.52Because many of the sarna members are comparatively wealthy and educated they oftenregardedtheforestas“backward”.53Thisstatementcanbeunderstoodinthecontextofthesarnamovement’srejectionofalcoholconsumptionandtheiremphasisofstandardizedritualpractice,whichtheyseeasthepractice
of “true religion”. During and before the performance of the hunting songs, the singrai menusuallydrinkricebeerandcomposetheirsongsandstoriesthemselvesinsteadofmakinguseof
awrittenrepertoire.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
60
householdconsistedofayoungman(agearound37),whomIwastoaddress
as“elderbrother”(dada)andhiswife(agearound33),whomIaddressedas“elderbrother’swife”(hili).Theirteenagesonhadjustmovedtohismother’sbrother’shouse in Jamtara,a towninthenorthof Jharkhand,sothat theyof-
feredmehisroomtostay.
Differentfrommyfirsthostfamily,thisfamilywasactivelyinvolvedinvil-
lageaffairsandtheirhousewasalwaysopento frequentvisitors.Hiliwasanelected member of the village panchayat. Dada had just become the villageheadman(manjhi)ofDamudihin2012.Inthisvillagedadaandhiliaddressedmostof theseniormenas father’syoungerbrother (kaka). Incontrast to thefemalehouseholdmembersofmyfirsthostfamily,myhiliinthesecondfamilywasremarkablyindependent,accompaniedmetomanyplacesandintroduced
metoherlargenetworkofkinandfriends.
TheremainingthreemonthsofmyfieldworkIspentinDamudih.WhenI
returnedayearlaterin2013fortenweeksbetweenMayandJuly,Iwasagain
based here, but also spent time in Sarjomburu and Pitamber’s native village
Sonagoda at the occasion of his wedding. Hence, although I was generally
basedintwovillages,myfieldworkwascharacterizedbymobility.Ioftenwent
towhere those rituals Iwas interested in tookplace.Thehunting rituals, for
example,weremostlyheld invillagesaroundMusabani,becauseof thesevil-
lages’proximitytotheforestedhills.Butduringseveralotheroccasions,such
as the ritual for themountain godKanhaiSol or the recordings of the ritualnarrative jomsimbinti, I could rely on the network of Santali students fromRanchitoaccommodatemeintheirnativevillages.Onlythroughmyrelatively
frequentvisitstothesedifferentplaceswasIabletodetectregionalstructures,
suchasthevillagefederationsorganizationthehunting(sendra)ormountaingod(burubonga)ritualsdiscussedinchapterfour.
Access toa fieldsiteandaccess toanykindof informationthereforecru-
ciallydependedonthepeopleIknew.Thiswasevenmorethecaseregarding
accesstorituals.Iwasabletoattendtheseeventsonlybecauseeithersomeone
frommyhostfamilies,ManjuorPitamberaccompaniedme.Once,attheendof
my second stay of eightmonths, Iwent togetherwithPitamber to a hunting
ritualclosetohisnativevillage.Theritualspecialisthadbeeninformedthatwe
wantedtoattend.Butsomeoftheothermenseemeduncomfortablewithmy
presence.TheytoldPitamberthattheywereafraidthatmaybeIwouldreport
themtothepolice,becausetheysacrificedanimals.Butheexplainedtothem
that Iwas interested inSantal cultureand that Iwouldwriteabook, so that
Chapter1⎜Introduction
61
people in other countries could learn about it. After his explanation they
seemed pleased and gave me permission to stay. His friendly and engaging
waysprovidedmanyotherpossibilitiesoncountlessoccasions.Evenwhenmy
laterabilitytospeakSantaliopenedupmanydoors,hislocalnegotiationskills
alwayswentfurther.
Therewere also those ritual occasions Iwas not allowed to attend. The
denial ofmyattendancewasalwaysarticulated in anon-confrontational and
evasiveway.Oneoftheritualsforwhichthiswasthecase,wastandibonga,asacrificial ritual restricted to a close-knit social unit of brothers called gusti.Tandibonga includes goat and chicken sacrifices in the fallow rice fields be-longingtothemostseniormemberofthegusti.Onlythemalemembersofthegustiandtheiraffinalrelativesattendthisevent.ButPitamberandhis fatherhadassuredmethatIcouldattendtheirtandibongatakingplaceinJune2013.Onthemorningwhenweweresupposedtoleaveforthefieldwheretheritual
wastotakeplaceat fivea.m.,Pitamberandtheothermenofthefamilywere
suddenlygone,without takingme.Apparently they feltuncomfortable telling
medirectlythatothermembersofhisgustihadnotgrantedtheirpermissionformyattendance.Theylaterexplainedthatthiswasrelatedtomygender,but
alsotothefactthatnotevenamemberofanothergustiwasallowedtobepre-sentatthisritual.OnseveralotheroccasionswhenIwasnotallowedtoattend,
Icouldsendmycameraalongwithoneoftheparticipantsandlaterdiscussed
thepictureswiththeinvolvedritualspecialist.54
1.4.3OnInterviews,SongsandWorkingwithaResearchAssistantIn general,mymethodology for collecting information consistedof attending
anddocumentingritualsandofconductingsome formal,butmostly informal
interviews. Chronologically I beganwith interviews,which then gaveme in-
formation, forexample,aboutdifferent typesofhuntingrituals.Myvery first
interviewonthetopicofhuntingtookplace inRanchi,whereGaneshMurmu
hadorganizedameetingwithDalapatiMurmu,anelderlySantalmanwhohad
worked for the Anthropological Survey of India in the Chotanagpur region.
DuringmyfieldworkinvillagesIrealizedthatonlycertaintypesofinformants
feltcomfortablewithsuchaformalinterviewsituationandtherecodingthere-
of.Theywereusuallymeninvolvedinsomekindofpoliticalactivism,whofre-
54Ididso for thecattle sacrifice in thesacredgrove (jaherdangri),mentioned inchapter five,andtheritualforthemountaingodKopatPat(burubonga)describedinchapterfour.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
62
quently interacted with outsiders.When I switched onmy recording device
thesemen thengave a sort of speechon “Santal customs”.Although someof
theseinterviewsdidleadtoimportantthemesIcouldfollow,muchoftheoth-
er, more valuable information I gathered stemmed from conversations with
people I knewwell. I refrained from recording those, because itwould have
createdanartificialatmosphere,andinsteadtooknotesshortlyafter.
Inaddition to formal interviews Ialso recordedsongs.ManySantalmen
andwomen are accustomed to performing songs in front of others. Atmany
firstencounterswithagroupofpeopletheyoftenaskedmetosingasongfrom
mycountry.UsuallysomeofthewomenwouldthenreciprocatewithaSantali
song.Peoplewouldoftendirectlyrequestmetorecordthesesongs.Especially
duringthetimeofhuntingfestivals,whichwastheseasontoperformagenre
ofsongsmixedwithnarrativecalledsingrai, I collectedmanyrecordings.To-gether with Pitamber I then transcribed and translated this material, which
againrevealedthemesIcouldfurtherexplore.55
ThroughoutmyfieldworkPitamberprovedtobeanexcellent“assistant”,
althoughhewouldsurelyfeeluncomfortablewiththistitle.Inhiseyes,hewas
“helping”me as a friend and a brother, instead of “working forme”. This of
course granted him the independence he seemed interested in maintaining.
Duringmy first two fieldwork tripshe lived in thenearby townofMusabani,
wherehis familyhad renteda “quarter” in theold company flatsof the local
coppermine.At that timehehad completedhisBA inEnglish literature and
wasstudyingforcompetitiveexaminationsforthepublicandrailwaysector.56
Duringmy third stay in 2013 he had begunworking in a government job in
Gwalior,butwasvisitingEastSinghbhumforalmost fourweeks forhiswed-
ding and related rituals. At first I sometimes carried out interviews together
55IntotalIrecorded161audiofilesandvideosofsongsandinterviews.Itranslated73ofthese
recordings into English and transcribed 51 of these translations. The songs include hunting
songs/stories (singraiseren), songs sung during the flower and harvest festival (baha/sohraeseren),songssungduringthetransplantingofriceseedlings(rohoyseren)andsongssungbythewomen during a part of the wedding ritual (balakuri seren). Some transcriptions of huntingsongsareincludedinchapterfour.Theotherthreementionedtypesofsongsequallyplayarole
inchapterfour,butnotranscriptionsareincluded.56Candidates for public jobs in the banking, railway and government sector are recruited
through so-called competitive exams. There is usually a minimum qualification such as
completion of 10thgrade, BA or MA required for the taking of such an exam. Because of the
Indian government’s affirmative action policies, there are no examination fees or public
transportation costs to the exams formembers belonging to a Scheduled Tribe or Scheduled
Caste.ManyeducatedyoungSantalIknewtooktuitionclassestopreparefortheseexams.They
often studied for these exams for years and travelled to various Indian cities toparticipate in
theseexamsbeforetheyqualifiedandwereassignedamuch-desiredpublicsectorjob.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
63
withPitamber–hewouldtranslatemyquestionsintoSantali–andweconsec-
utivelytranslatedtheserecordingsintoEnglish.Laterduringmyfieldwork,he
helpedmeunderstandthosepartsoftherecordings,whichIhadtroublewith
orexplainedunknownculturalconceptstome.Ourworktogetherwasunfor-
tunatelyalwayssporadic,asheneverlivedinthesamevillagewithmeandhad
manyothersocial(andlaterprofessional)obligations.Butthefactthathewas
not always available also forced me to learn Santali, because no one else
around me spoke English, and my Santali soon surpassed my rudimentary
Hindi.AfteraboutsixmonthsIcouldcarryoutinterviewsandconversationsin
Santali and understand almost everything people said. Besides his English
skills,Pitamber’sinterestinhisownculturewasagreatassettoourworkto-
gether.HeneverseemedboredofthematerialandunderstoodwellwhatIwas
seekingtostudy.SometimesIrealizedthathesawhimselfasmyteacher,ashe
quizzed me on words and concepts we had discussed previously and repri-
mandedme,ifIfailedtorememberthem.
AlthoughIattemptedtoworkwithPitamberfull-timeandpayhimforhis
work,herefused thisarrangement. In fact,hebecameveryupsetwhenever I
brought up the issue of paying him for his work. Giving him money, as he
phrasedit,was“buyinghisknowledge”.Asawayoutofthisdilemma,Ifound
outthathedidacceptmoneyindirectly,whenIhidanenvelopeinhisbagand
toldhimaboutitoncehehadalreadyleft.Similartobothofmyhostfamilies,
heneversawourrelationshipasaprofessionalone,andforourkinshiprela-
tion (he usually avoided my name or addressed me as dai, “elder sister”) amoneytransactionwasinappropriatefromhisperspective.
OnceIhadmovedintomysecondhostfamilyinDamudih,myhilihelpedmecomprehendmyrecordingswheneverPitamberwasnotavailable.Asshe
spokenoEnglish,sheusuallyparaphrasedthosepartsIhaddifficultiesunder-
standing in Santali. Her ability to speak with whatever Santali vocabulary I
knewandfindexamplessothatIcouldlearnnewwordsandconceptswasre-
markable.
Insum,throughoutmyfieldworkmymethodologyalwaysincludedinter-
views,conversationsandparticipantobservation.WithtimeIfoundoutabout
relevantritualsandtriedtogather informationabouttheir locationanddate.
Most people I knew possessed cell phones, so that I could also be informed
abouteventsinthosevillageswhereIwasnotpresent.DuringritualsInoted
downeverydetail I couldobserve inmynotebookandmostof the timealso
tookpicturesorvideos,whichlaterhelpedtocomplementmynotes.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
64
1.4.4.IntegrationEver since Malinowski established participant observation as the central
methodof anthropology, the integrationof theethnographer into the society
she or he studies has been discussed as an important component of the re-
search process itself. Similar to other ethnographers’ experiences (cf. for ex-
ampleBerger2015a,531ff)myown integration intoSantal societyoscillated
betweendifferentdegrees thereof,dependingon thesituationandpeople in-
volved.IntegrationwasnotonlymydesireasIsoughttobeaccepted,butalso
myhosts’,astheytriedtocometotermswiththisstrangerwhohadarrivedin
theirmidst.
Oneof the initial andenduring indicatorsofmy integrationwas the fact
thatpeopleusedSantalikinshiptermstoaddressme.Theparentsinmyfirst
Santalhostfamilyinitiallyaddressedmeasmai(younggirl)andafterawhileasbeti(daughter).57Mai is a general term to address a girl junior to oneself,and is clearly not as endearing as beti. I was regularly addressed asmai bypeoplewhoseemedtoknowme,as IwalkedthroughotherSantalvillagesof
thearea.Atfirst,someelderwomenofSarjomburu,alsocalledmedikumai58,whichtomeatthetimeclearlyindicatedtheambivalenceofmystatus.
Outside of the context of kinship, other factors, such as my status as a
married woman, participating in collective eating and drinking and my lan-
guageskillsinfluencedmyintegration.AllmarriedSantalwomenwearspecial
typesofbangles:theSantalsignforamarriedwomanisanironbangle(merhetsakom) worn on the left wrist, butmost of thesewomen alsowear a red, agoldenandawhitebangleoneacharm.59ThisisoriginallytheBengaliwayof
indicatingmaritalstatus, todaypracticed inmanyruralandsomeurbancon-
texts.AlthoughIcouldnevercompletelygetridofmyfeminist inclinationsin
thatitbotheredmegreatlythatonlywomenwearsignsofbeingmarried,Ide-
cidedtowearallofthesebangles.Theeffectwasastonishing.WhereverIap-
peared,peoplewould immediately see that Iwasmarried, andaskaboutmy
57BecauseIhadfirststayedwiththehostfamilyinSarjomburu,Iwasgenerallyperceivedasthe
daughterofthishouse.Thisbroughtwithitawholerangeofotherkin,whomIwastoaddress
withthekinshiptermthatbeingthedaughterofthisfamilyimplicated.OnlyPitamber’sfamily
didnotassociatemewithmySarjomburufamilyandclassifiedmeastheirowndaughter.58Asmentionedinthebeginningofthis introduction,diku isthetermusedbymanyadivasi inCentralIndiatorefertohighercasteHindusor,inthepast,theBritish.Historically,dikuswerethosewhoexploitedadivasiandingeneralarenottobetrusted.59The white bangle is made from a white conch shell, in Bengali/Sanskrit called shankha.Becausethisisquiteexpensivemanywomenwearaplasticreplacement.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
65
husband and if we had children. Although my married status created much
confusion, the biggest issue being that Imoved around so freelywithoutmy
husband, it offered a connecting point betweenme and people Imet for the
firsttime.Myhusbandvisitedtwiceforatotalofthreemonths,butforthema-
jorityofmyfieldworkmybangleswerethemostvisibleproofofhisexistence.
Frommy perspective,wearing bangleswas a huge step towards integration,
but I was repeatedly confronted with demands to appear even more like a
marriedwomanbyputtingvermilliononmyhairpartingandwearingasaree.
WhenIoccasionallydidso,peoplewereextremelypleased.
Another contributing factor tomy integrationwas the fact that I ate the
foodtheSantalofferedme.Commensalityisoneofthemainindicatorsofsocial
belonginginIndia,sothatmyparticipationcarriedthemessagethatIdidnot
seemyselfassuperiorinstatustotheSantal.High-casteHindus,forexample,
would not accept food from the Santal. Although the Santal occasionally did
offer food or drinks tomembers of local artisan castes, they never did so to
Hinduswhocamefromthecities.ButitwasnotonlythatIatewiththeSantal,butalsowhat Iate.People’s initialassumptionwas thatmy foodpreferencesmust be those of high-caste Hindus. To their great surprise, however, I also
admitted to eating beef and pork inmy home country, and locally ate other
kindsofSantalspecialtiessuchasredantchutney(mucarak)andwaterrice(dakmari). Another factor contributing to my integration was that I joinedpeopleindrinkingricebeerduringsocialevents.Ricebeerisasacredaswell
as a highly social drink in Santal society, andmyparticipation seemed to be
interpretedintermsofmyacceptanceofSantalsociality.
Thethirdrelevantcontributiontomyintegrationwasmyincreasingabil-
ity to communicate in Santali, whichwas especially the case during the last
stageofmyfieldwork.Once,IwenttoahuntingritualtogetherwithPitamber
aboutwhichwehadonlyheard.Wehadnolocalcontactsthere.Uponourarri-
valIaskedinSantali,ifwecouldseetheritualandthemanIaddressedwasso
impressedthathemadeourattendancepossible.Peopleingeneralhighlyap-
preciatedmyeffortstolearntheirlanguageandsometimescontrasteditwith
the inability ofmany others, for exampleHindu castes,who had lived in the
areaforgenerations.
ThefactthatI,inmanyways,seeminglyappeared,ateandtalkedlikeany-
oneelseledtosomeastonishingsituations.Theseindicatedtomethatmyin-
tegrationhadcomealongway.Inthelaststagesofmyfieldworkithappened
several timesthatduringweddingsofapersonwithwhomImaintained“fic-
Chapter1⎜Introduction
66
tive” kinship relations, elderlypeoplewould askme: “Howarewe related to
eachother?”(Alangdocelesegeykanalang?).AtfirstIassumedthattheywerejoking, but they were seriously trying to locate me in their network of kin.
Hence,especiallyintheintimatecontextofkinship,Iseemedtohavereacheda
deeperlevelofintegration.
Therefore,insomewaysthereclearlywasaprogressiontowardsincreas-
ingintegrationinthecourseofmyfieldwork,buttherewerealwaysoccasions
whichmademeacutelyawareofmydifference.Iregularlyfeltexhaustedfrom
thedensityofsociallifeandneededtimetowithdraw,beitinmyownroomor
on short trips to Ranchi or Kolkata. My hosts, however, never sought to be
alonebutenjoyedlifemostinlargegroups.Allother,evenphysicalneedslike
sleepandhunger,weresecondarytothedemandtosocialize.Onseveralocca-
sionsmybehaviormusthavebeenextremely rude, as Ididnotalways come
out ofmy room to greet every guest that appeared at our doorstep or left a
largesocialgatheringjustbecauseIwastired.Theintensityoftheirsociallife
was surely the strongest, but nevertheless only one among many points in
whichIfeltestrangedfrommyhosts.Therewasfurthermydifficultyto“effec-
tively” followmy research interests in light of people’s unreliability and the
littleimportancetheyplacedonappointments.Anotherissuewaspeople’sdif-
ferent conceptsof illness,which Iexperiencedasparticularlyemotionally in-
tenseintheeventofayoungneighbor’sdeath.
Finally,mydepartureillustratedoncemorethetensionbetweenmysocial
integration,myresearchandmycountryoforigin.Especiallythewomenand
children reacted to my nearing departure by crowding around me and not
leavingmy side.My elderlymother and otherwomen of her age spent their
afternoonnaponthegroundinfrontofmyroom,whilethechildrenwatched
and interfered inmypackingactivities.Theyoungerwomenof theneighbor-
hoodsatinthecourtyardchatting,comparingmydeparturetodeath,because,
astheyphrasedit,whoknewifwewouldseeeachotheragain?Andtheywere
right,inthatIcouldonlyvaguelyspecifywhenIwouldvisitnext.Butthepres-
surecoming fromthe fact that thiswasmy laststay in thecontextof thisre-
search project, also made me aware that my status had always been
ambivalent:Ihadbecomeattachedtomanypeople,butIwasalsoaresearcher.
Thismeant,thatontheselastdays,Iespeciallyfelttheneedtocollectlastbits
of information. So, during the last afternoon and evening, I hurriedly tran-
scribedtwosongswithhili,andwenttothevillageoncemoretomeetwithamemberofthepanchayatwhoprovidedmewithexactnumbersofthevillage
Chapter1⎜Introduction
67
population. Lastly,my departure also once again revealed the gap ofwealth
andpowerbetweenourworlds,becauseIwouldbetheonedecidingwhenwe
wouldseeeachotheragain,theonedecidingwhentocall.
1.4.5GenderandAscribedSocialStatus“Ethnographic truths”, asClifford (1986,7)pointedout inhismuch-citedes-
say,“are[…]inherentlypartial”.Thissectionisintendedtoshinelightontwoaspects,whichhavecontributedtothepartialityandbiasofmyethnographic
material.Thefirstoneismygender,whichgreatlyinfluencedmyaccesstorit-
uals, thesecondone ismystatusasaEuropean.Thisreflection in itself is,of
course,partialbecausetheresurelyaremanyfactorsIamnotconsciousof.
Santal religious practice is almost exclusively amale affair. In the context of
village rituals, the ritual specialistsaremen,andwomendonotattendritual
sacrifice.Femaledancingandsingingisanessentialcomponentofsomerituals
(forexamplethespringflowerfestival),butmakingofferingstothedeities is
restrictedtomen.Womenareconsiderablymoreinvolvedinlife-cyclerituals,
suchasweddingsandfunerals,butinthesecontexts,too,theinteractionwith
theancestors is amaleactivity.Because Iwas interested inSantal ritual,my
genderwasalwaysanissue.WhenIfirstutteredmyinterestinSantalhunting
rituals,my Santal contacts inRanchiwarnedme that thiswas an impossible
research topic for a woman.60Throughout my fieldwork, however, I learned
thatthereweremorenuancestoSantalgenderrolesandmyownstatusinthis
societythanthesecommentsledmetoassume.
One reoccurring issuewas the fact that I was a youngwoman between
twenty-sevenand twenty-nineyearsold,whohad come to Indiaonherown
andwas,intheeyesofmany,inneedof(male)protection.Thepositiveaspect
of thiswas, that I was perceived as relatively harmless. Due tomy ascribed
vulnerabilityIalwayshadcompany,whichgreatlyfacilitatedmysocialintegra-
tion.Moredifficult,however,was that this initiallymeant thatusuallyoneof
myhostbrothersaccompaniedme,sothatIwasseldomfreetochoosewhereI
went.WhenIcouldnotbeartheseconstantmalechaperonesanymore,Iwent
60Whenplanningmyresearch,Iassumedthat,evenifintheworstcaseIcouldnotattendanyof
the hunting rites, I could research the female counterpart to the male ritual activities. Otten
(2002)had, forexample,described for theDesiachaitporbo, ahunting festivalofOdisha, thatthewomenpossessed a higher statuswhile themenwere away hunting. Theymade obscene
jokes,occupiedmalespacesinthevillageanddrovethemanawaywiththeremindertoreturn
withlargeprey.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
68
forwalksorbicycleridesbymyself.Thesesmallexcursionsworriedmy first
host family and also led to conflicts. But with time I foundmore diplomatic
waystosolvethetensionbetweenwhattheyperceivedastheirresponsibility
to protect and my need for mobility. I, for example, joined other women in
theiractivitiesorfoundlessauthoritarian,youngermenorchildrentoaccom-
panymetotheplacesIwantedtogo.AndthemorepeopleIknewinthearea,
thefreerIbecameinmymovements.
In spite of the difficulty these experiences posed, they nevertheless re-
vealedseveralaspectsofwomen’sgenderrolesinSantalsociety.Onewasthat
theideasrelatedtogenderchangethroughoutaperson’slifecourse.61Young,
oftennewlymarriedwomenwithoutchildrenaremostconfinedtothehouse.
Because they tend to feeluncomfortable in theirnewrole in theirhusband’s
house,theyregularlyreturntotheirnativeplaceandnoonecanbesurewhen
theyreturnagain.AsIobserved,bothayoungwife’shusbandandherparents-
in-law tend to restrict hermovements outside of the house. Besides the fact
thatIwasaforeignerandthereforeinneedofcompany,itseemsthatmyfirst
hostfamilytreatedmelikeotheryoung,marriedwomen.Awife’sattachment
toherhusband’shousebecomesmoresecureonceshebearschildren,sothat
the perceived need to protect this new member of the house seems to de-
crease.Inoldagemanyrestrictionsforwomendissolve.Decencybecomesir-
relevant, so that elderly women do not worry about exposing their breasts.
Moreover,elderlywomen(andmen)inSantalsocietycarryoutextremelyhard
physicalworksuchaswalkinglongdistancesforthecollectionoffirewoodor
herdinganimals.Thiskindofworkdemandstheirmobility.
Besidesawoman’sage,herpersonalityandthestructureofherfamilyfur-
ther relativize strict gender roles. One of the reasons I felt particularly com-
fortable in my second host family, was my hili’s relative freedom to moveoutside of the house. This was related to her confidence, possibly her stub-
61Sarah Lamb’s (2000) work on gender and ageing in rural (high-caste Hindu)West Bengal
discussesexactlythispointandhashelpedmemakesenseofmyownmaterial.Herethnography
shows in much detail that women in their reproductive age are considered to be the most
vulnerableintermsofpollution.Youngwomen’sbodiesareconsideredtobemore“open”than
those ofmen as different substances – during sexual intercourse, menstruation, child-birth –
enter and leave their bodies. Lambposits that because of their close bodily involvementwith
membersoftheirhousehold,theseyoungwomencaneasilypasspollutionontoothers,whichis
why their purity is most guarded. Although there are differences between Hindu and tribal
concepts of purity, which are worth exploring elsewhere, similarities exist between Lamb’s
findingsandmySantalmaterial.Santalyoungwives,forexample,shouldnotcleantheplatesof
non-Santal,whoateintheirhouse.Olderwomenorthemenofthehousetakeonthispossibly
pollutingtask.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
69
bornnessaswellasherhusband’spersonality.ForsomeotherSantalwomen
theirstructuralpositionintheirhouseholdrequiredtheirinvolvementoutside
oftheirhomes,forexampleiftheirhusbandswereillorhadpassedaway.
Besidesthefactthatmygenderinfluencedmyfreedomtomoveoutsideof
thehouseswhereIstayed,itfurther,asmentionedabove,hadanimpactonmy
accesstoSantalrituals.Ontheonehandthereclearlywereritualactivitiesin
whichIwasnotallowedtoparticipate.Oneofthemwastheeatingofsacrificial
food (sore) after a sacrifice. Other occasionswere the nightly singrai perfor-mancesduringthehuntingfestivals,whichincludeobscenesongsandstories.
Themenalwaysmadeitclearthatthesewerenotmadeforwomen’sears.But
ontheotherhand,therewereseveralinstanceswheremygenderprovedtobe
lessrestrictivethaninitiallyassumed.Althoughwomendonotattendthehunt-
ingritualsdescribedinchapterfour,Iwasallowedtoobserveseveralofthese
events.MyassistantPitamber’scompanyandthefactthatIhadexplainedmy
interest to the respective ritual specialist in each case facilitatedmy access.
Duringtheritual theparticipantsclearly instructedmewhereIwastostand,
andwhichritualspacewasofflimitstome.Inaddition,regardingmyaccessto
malerituals,mygenderseemednottobetheonlydecidingfactor.Inthecon-
textofonehuntingritual thedeshparganagavemeandmyhusbandpermis-siontoattend,butdeniedittooneofmyfemaleSantalfriendswhowasequally
interested inattending.Myresearch interests,myforeignoriginandmywill-
ingnesstospeakSantali,forexample,musthavebeenmoreimportantcompo-
nentsofmyidentitythanmygenderinthiscontext.Inconclusion,throughout
my fieldworkmygender clearly influencedmy research results in that it im-
posedrestrictionsintermsofmobilityoraccess.Mygender-relatedexperienc-
es, however, also generated knowledge in previously unexpected ways and
revealedseveralnuancesofgenderinSantalsociety.
Thesecondaspectofmyself in the fieldworksituationworthyof reflec-
tion is the social status ascribed tomeas aEuropean.Although I always felt
uncomfortablewiththerelativelyhighstatusthisaffordedme,itfacilitatedmy
research in someways. The Santals’mostly positive reaction tomy research
interestsaswellasmyintegrationattemptsmustbeseeninthecontextoflo-
calstatushierarchies,inwhichtheSantalinsomeregardsoccupyalowerposi-
tion.EspeciallythoseSantalwhoregularlyinteractwithhigh-casteHindusare
generally awareof this inferiorposition.Theywereproud that someone like
me,someoneofhighstatus in theireyes,waswilling to livewith them, learn
theirlanguageandbeinterestedintheirculture.Further,inthecontextofSan-
Chapter1⎜Introduction
70
talculturalpoliticsdescribedinchapter five,myresearchwaswelcomedand
connectedtothehopetomaketheSantalcauseknowntoawiderpubliconan
internationallevel.Thesepositiveeffectsofmyhighsocialstatusdecreasedin
Santalcircles,whereformaleducation,interactionwithoutsidersandcultural
politics played a marginal role. This was often the case in villages far away
fromtowns,wherepeopleinitially“feltshy/ashamed”(lajao)62aboutinteract-ingwithmeandwereconcernedabouthowtofeedoraccommodateme.Iwas
able to overcome some of these restrictions related to my social status by
speakingthelanguageandshowingmyabilitytoliveundersimpleconditions.
Otherrestrictions,however,remained.ManySantal,forexample,assumed
thatIwasincapableofphysicalexercise,whichinruralIndiaisassociatedwith
poverty.WheneverIwalkedlongerdistances,peoplereactedwithamusement.
My host brothers, who went everywhere by motorbike, felt slightly embar-
rassed that I sometimes chose towalk instead of ridewith them.Theymust
haveconsidereditinappropriateforsomeoneofmystatustowalk.Becauseof
this picture that people maintained of me, I was, for example, never taken
alongtothesurelystrenuoustripssomewomenundertooktocollectfirewood.
Certainpartsoftheforestwerefurtherinaccessibletomeforanotherreason:
the forestedhills aroundGhatsila serve as a hiding place forNaxalite rebels.
Theyarelocallyknowntoregularlydemandfoodandmoneyfromthevillages
closetotheforest.Myhoststhereforeadvisedmenottogototheseareasas,in
their opinion, theNaxaliteswould surely demandmoney from someone like
me.Myascribed social statuswas therefore another factor,which influenced
myaccesstocertaindomainsofSantallife.Somemale,orforest-relatedactivi-
ties that were not accessible to me through participant observation, I could
consequently only explore in conversations with people. In turn, other do-
mains,suchasSantalpoliticalactivismwereparticularlyaccessiblebecauseof
myhighsocialstatus.
This section dedicated tomethodology has addressed several subjective
processeswhichhavecontributedtotheethnographicresultspresentedinthis
work. After my second, eight-month-stay in Jharkhand and upon working
throughmyethnographicmaterial,placeappearedasacentralthemetomany
62The Santal concept of lajao, which could vaguely be translated as “shame”, “shyness” or“insecurity”, comprises a broad range of feelings in an equally broad amount of contexts. In
general, it seemed to me that people spoke of feeling lajao whenever they were in a socialencounterthattheyhadnotmuchexperiencewith.People,forexample,feltlajaowhentheyfirstmettheirnewin-lawsinthecontextofmarriagerituals,orwhentheyfirstmetme.
Chapter1⎜Introduction
71
oftheritualsIhadstudied.Thefollowingchapterthereforeaddressesthethe-
oretical angle fromwhich I analyzemy ethnographicmaterial. This includes,
myfocusonnotionsofplaceandplace-makingaswellasmyviewofritualas
bothrepresentingandcreatingnotionsofplace.
1.5OutlineofChaptersAfter having outlined the social and regional context of the Santal and my
methodologyinthisintroductionandconsecutivelyaddressingmytheoretical
foundationinthesecondchapter,eachsubsequentchapterdealswiththespe-
cificSantalnotionsofplaceinthesenseofland,environmentandregion.
Chapterthreerevolvesaroundthecorethemeofrelatednessandhowits
performanceislinkedtodifferentnotionsofplace.Affinityandagnationasthe
structuringprinciplesof Santal society are created through the ritual actions
portrayed in this chapter. These actions give meaning to different places in
whichtheyareperformed.Thefirstpartofthechapterportraysalargesacrifi-
cialritualcalledjomsimbonga.Ittakesplaceinthefieldbelongingtotheeld-est, “most senior” person of a specific social unit of brothers, the local line
(gusti).Thislandandthevillagenearbyareunderstoodastheplace,wheretheancestorsfirstsettled(mulgadi).Theritualarticulatesandcommemoratestherootednessofthelocallineintheirland.Variousaestheticforms,suchasritual
symbols, the effervescence of a bloody sacrifice and spatial divisions, shape
participants’perceptionsofthisplaceandtheirrelatednesstoeachother.The
second part of the chapter discusses the transformations in relatedness
broughtaboutbySantalweddingrituals.Theambiguousrelationshipofaffini-
ty is converted into themore secure one of in-laws through ritual greetings,
mutual feeding,andsacrifice.Spatialmovementsplayasignificantrole inthe
differentpartsof thewedding rites, as theymove thenew in-laws intomore
andmoreintimatespacesofthegroom’shouse.
Chapter fourdiscussesSantalnotionsof theenvironmentwith regard to
theforestandthecultivatedricefields.ThemostcharacteristicfeatureofSan-
tal perceptions of the environment is the idea of a sacred landscape as an
abodeofdifferentdeities.Onceayearaspecificnumberofvillagesofferssacri-
ficestothehuntinggod,askingforprotectionfromwildanimalsandforrain.
Thedangeroftheforestfindsexpressionintheveiledlanguageoftheserituals
aswellasinthesongsandstoriesperformedduringthehuntingfestival.One
Chapter1⎜Introduction
72
monthlaterotherregionalunitsuniteinjointsacrificestothelocalmountain
gods(burubonga).Theseritualsareofficiatedbyothercommunitieslivingto-getherwiththeSantalinthesamearea.Bothhuntingandmountainritesgen-
erate notions of place, which comprise deities, people and landscape. The
holisticcharacteristicsofplaceareparticularlystronginthiscontext.Another
part of this chapter portrays different rituals pertaining to the cultivation of
ricefields.Theseareassociatedwiththepatriline.Thespatialproximityofrice
seedsandancestorsisoneindicatorofthisassociation.Viewedasawholethe
totalityofritualsdiscussedinthischapterarticulatesthestarkdistinction,but
simultaneous interrelation of forest and fields. The timing of hunting and
mountainritesmakesthisespeciallyclear:theirexplicitgoalistoaskthedei-
tiesforraininordertofloodthefieldsandnourishtheyoungriceseedlings.
In chapter five Santal notions of placeprove tobemost open to thedy-
namics of modernity. The concept of region (disom) emerges from the newversionsofSantalflowerfestivalsdiscussedinthischapter.Inthelastdecades
wealthyandpoliticallypowerfulSantalmenhavebuiltregionalsacredgroves,
as theplaceswhere these festivalsareheld today.These festivalsdiffer from
thevillageflowerfestivalsinsignificantwaysanditismyargumentthatthey
arecloselyrelatedtoSantal identityarticulation. Irelatethischange inritual
practicetothehistoricaleventsofindustrialization,therecognitionpoliticsof
the Indiangovernmentand the Jharkhandmovement.Through such symbols
as dance, newly built sacred groves and statues of Santal heroes placed
throughout the area, the Santal claim the region as their place of belonging.
Thesecondpartof this chapter introduces theSantal religious reformmove-
mentsarnadhorom.Membersof thismovementareactive inpropagatingtheallegedlycorrectpracticeofSantalrituals.Theyarealsofrequentlyinvolvedin
placing political demands before the Indian government, requesting among
other things the recognition of their “religion of the sacred grove” (sarnadhorom). Their claims gain legitimacy through their strategic connection towiderdiscoursesofenvironmentalismandindigeneity.Thelocalritualsofthis
movement create a network of places and form the notion of a region. The
movement’spoliticalactivities,however,expandwellbeyondthislocalityand
showthattheSantalarealsomakingplaceonanationalandgloballevel.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
73
2.TheoreticalApproach2.1Place2.1.1AnalyticalAnglesonPlace:NotionsofPlaceandPracticesof
Place-MakingInmyworkIapproachthestudyofplacefromtwointerrelatedangles.Fore-
mostIaminterestedinSantalnotionsofplace.AsMassey(2002,294)states,
place is nothing neutral, with “essential characteristics, which somehow
grow[s] out of the soil”. Instead, people attributemeaning to theplaces they
livein.Theforest,themountainsandthericefields,forexample,carrycultur-
allyspecificmeaningfortheSantal.Hence,Ifocusonhowplaceisrepresented.
Onechapterofthisworkdealswithpeople’sideasoflandandtherootstheir
socialgrouphas inthis land. Inthiscontextthe linkbetweensocialstructure
andlandemergesasanimportantelement.InanotherchapterIdiscussSantal
perceptionsof the forestedmountainsand therice fields, the latter receiving
fertilityfromtheuntamed,dangeroussphereoftheforest.Thelastchapterex-
ploresnotionsofregionandhowtheregionisbeingclaimedinapoliticalcon-
text.
Taking inspirationfromWagner’s(2013)analysisofGaddiwaysofmak-
ingplace in the IndianHimalaya, Iconnect theseSantalnotionsofplacewith
anexplicitfocusonpractice.Accordingly,Icomplementthesenotionswiththe
practiceofhowtheycomeintobeing.Thisleans,inpart,onaphenomenologi-
calapproachtoplaceandtheconceptofaplace-worldas“aworldthatisnot
onlyperceivedorconceivedbutalsoactivelylivedandreceptivelyexperienced”(Casey2001,687,mentioned inWagner2013,5). Inotherwords,notionsof
placedonotmerelyexist,butarecreatedandmaintainedbypeople through
theiractivities.Thisviewisreflectedintheterm“makingplace”.
The emphasis on practice,which I pursue in thiswork, also arose from
methodologicalconsiderationsrelatedtomyethnographicfieldwork.Myover-
all approach to studying Santal ritual practice was fed by the following as-
sumption:Bychoosinganobservableobjectofstudy,anactivitysetapartfrom
themundanenessoftheeveryday,ritualswouldofferafruitfulpointofaccess
to cultural ideas. In thiswork I have focusedonnotionsofplace as a frame-
work for several other, related ideas emerging from ritual practice. The as-
sumption that rituals influence perception and create cultural ideas is
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
74
especially present in a body of literature studying rituals as performance,
whichIwilllaterdiscussinmoredetail.
At this point a short clarificationofmyuseof the terms “notion”, “idea”
and“concept”isnecessary.Iusetheterm“notion”inthisworkintheMerriamWebster’s Online Dictionary’sdefinition as “conception of something known,experienced or imagined” and an “inclusive general concept”.63In some con-
textsIusetheterm“idea”asasynonymfor“notion”.TheOxfordThesaurusofEnglish (Waite2009, 434)presents a closerdiscussionof thedifferencesbe-tweennotion,ideaandconcept.Itstatesthat“idea”hasthewidestrangeofall
three,whereasa “concept” ismore fullyandconsciouslyworkedout thanan
idea.A “notion” is “generally vaguer andmore tentativelyheld thanan idea”
(434).Thisvagueness implicit in the term“notion”comesclose tomyethno-
graphicfindingsonthetopicofplaceamongtheSantal.Santalnotionsofplace,
such as “place of origin” (mulgadi) or “region” (torop,disom) are clearly notformallyworkedoutconcepts.Mydiscussionofandpresentedunderstanding
of the termshas emerged fromobservationsof ritual practice and later con-
versationswithpeopleabout themes inherentand related to thesepractices.
Although there was incongruence in people’s explanations, there were also
shared understandings.While attempting to not gloss over negotiations and
differingunderstandings,mywork iscentrallyconcernedwithcollective,cul-
turallyspecificnotionsofplace.SomeaspectsofthesenotionsIinferredfrom
context,whichmeansthatpeoplewerenotnecessarilyconsciousofthem.
Aftergivingashortbackgroundonthespatialturninthesocialsciencesin
thefollowing,theremainderofthissectiondiscussesthedifferentcomponents
ofthestudyofplace,whichfeatureprominentlyinmywork.First,Idiscussthe
relationshipbetweenreligionandspace/place.Second,Ihighlightmygeneral
understandingofplaceasconnectedtootherplacesthroughrelationshipsand
hencethefactthatplaceshaveporousboundaries.Third,Idiscusstheconnec-
tionsbetweenglobalizationandclaimstoplacebroughtforthbytheSantaland
otherindigenouspeoplesworldwide.Fourth,Idiscusshowthedichotomybe-
tweennatureandsocietyhasbeenregardedasproblematicbothinanthropol-
ogyandreligiousstudies,sothatfifth,afocusonculturalpractice,arisingout
ofphenomenologicalapproachestoplace,provesmostsuitableformystudyof
Santalnotionsofplace.
63Definitionavailableathttp://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/notion
(accessedNovember25,2015).
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
75
2.1.2TheSpatialTurnintheSocialSciencesThroughout the history of Western philosophy, from Plato to Descartes to
Leibnitz,thetopicofplacewasattributedamarginalrole.Space,seenasabso-
luteanduniversalwasgivenpreferenceovertheboundednessofplace(Esco-
bar 2001, 142f). Only within the phenomenology of Heidegger (1975) and
Merleau-Ponty(1962)hasplacecometoreceivemoreattention.Thephiloso-
pher Edward Casey (1996), working in this phenomenological tradition, de-
mands heightened attention to the topic of place, especially in the social
sciences.Forhimplacecomesbeforespace inhumanexperience.Arepeople
not inevitablyboundup inplaces,doestheirembodiedperceptionnotcreate
reality inthefirstplace,heasks.“Tolive”,hewrites,“isto live locally,andto
knowisfirstofalltoknowtheplacesoneisin”(Casey1996,18).
Onlysinceroughlythe1990shashisdemandpartiallybeenfulfilledbya
spatialturninthesocialsciencesandhumanities,whichgivesdueattentionto
the primacy of embodied action in places (Casey 1996, 20;Warf 2009). This
spatial turn can be linked to the growing importance of globalization,which
has drawn attention to the movements of people and information through
space (Appadurai 1996).On the one hand, place and locality, as for example
Dirlik(1999,168)deplores,havebeenattributedmarginalstatusin“theageof
GlobalCapitalism”andinthecontextofthe“modernizingnationstate”.While
on the other hand, globalization has also provided a platform for claims to
place,astheglobalindigenousmovementshows(Castree2004;Escobar2001).
Although the local is still too often radically opposed to the global, as Dirlik
(1999,151)criticizes,manycasesinfactshowthatbothareintertwined.Ap-
padurai(1996,178ff)emphasizesboththelocalandtheglobal“productionof
locality”inthisregard.Othershavepointedoutthatmodernphenomena,often
broughtbyglobalization,areputtolocalendsinvariousways,aphenomenon
Sahlins (1999) has called the “indigenization of modernity”. That being the
case,amereoppositionoflocalandglobalhencedoesnotreflecttherealities
onthegroundinthecontemporaryworld.
Although one part of my work deals with globalization and the related
claiming of place, it further takes inspiration from detailed anthropological
writingsonhowplace ismadeandperceived invarioussocietiesaround the
world.Since the1990sseveralethnographicaccountshaveprovided insights
into Australian Aborigines’ conceptualizations of person and place (Myers
1991)ortherelationbetweensocialidentityandspatialpracticeintheIndian
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
76
Himalaya(Wagner2013).Twoeditedvolumesfurthergaveaccountsof“sens-
esofplace” inNativeNorthAmerican societies andPapuaNewGuinea (Feld
andBasso1996)aswellasculturalperceptionsofthelandscapecoveringsuch
diverse places as Amazonia, Madagascar, Israel and Mongolia (Hirsch and
O’Hanlon2003).Most importantly theseworkscommunicate, that, inspiteof
the“globalizationcrazeofrecentyears”(Escobar2001,141),placecontinues
tomatterinculture-specificways.Inthefollowing,Ibringupthecornerstones
in thediscussiononplace,whicharerelevant formyanalysisofunderstand-
ingsofplaceamongtheSantal.
2.1.3TheSpatialityofReligionTheabove-mentionedspatialturnhasmadeitsimpactfeltnotonlyinanthro-
pology,butalsointhefieldofreligiousstudies.AsKnott(2010,29)notes,be-
forethe1990stheinterestinreligionandplacewasoftenlimitedtothetopic
ofsacredspace,exemplified in theworksofSmith(1978),Eliade(1959)and
VanderLeuuw(1933).Afterthe1990s,arenewedinterestinthestudyofreli-
gion,spaceandplacehasarisenacrossdisciplinaryboundaries.Inthiscontext
the contributions of two authors are particularly apposite as they resonate
withandposeimportantquestionstomymaterial.AmongtheseisKimKnott’s
(2013)spatialmethodologyforthestudyofreligion,whichaddressestheho-
lism of place, one of the most important characteristics of notions of place
among the Santal. Second, there is Hervieu-Léger’s (2002) discussion of the
changedrelationshipbetweenreligionandspaceinmodernity,whichhaspre-
sentedanimportantperspectiveontherelationstoplacemaintainedbyaSan-
talreligiousreformmovementdiscussedinchapterfive.
Unlikemanyworks inthe fieldof thegeographyofreligion(foranover-
viewcf.Kong2010),Knott’sworkonspaceandreligionexploresvariousas-
pects of space and aims explicitly at theorizing it. Initially her work was
groundedinaninteresttostudyreligionfromalocalperspective,forexample
in thecontextof theCommunityReligionsProject in thecityofLeeds (Knott
1998).Theparticularitiesof locality, sheemphasized, “invitednewquestions
(...) to thoseassociatedwiththeWorldReligionsperspective”(2009,159). In
laterarticles(Knott2008,2009,2010)andespeciallyinherbookTheLocationofReligion(2013,59ff)shethendevelopsaspatialmethodologytostudyreli-
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
77
gion, inwhichsheviewsspace64bothasamediumtostudyreligionandasa
methodthatprovidesanalyticaltools.
Besidesthefactthatmyworkstudiesreligioninaparticularcontext,the
Santalone,herdiscussionofspaceresonateswithmyworkinthatitaddresses
oneofthemaincharacteristicsofSantalnotionsofplace.Irefertothisasthe
“holismofplace”,whereasKnott(2008,1109;2009,156)speaksof the“pro-
pensity to gather”. Leaning on Lefebvre (1991) Knott specifies that spaces
gather “physical, social and mental dimensions” (2013, 35-58), but she also
points to different “properties” of space such as the time flowing through it
(diachronic),therelationshipsthatconstitutespace(synchronic)andthehier-
archiesofpowercontainedwithin.InKnott’sopinion,the“propensitytogath-
er” is the reason why the spatial methodology she develops opens up new
perspectives in the study of religion. Religion can then be studied in context
and in itsplace “vis-à-visother social, cultural, economicandpolitical forces,
relationshipsandphenomena”(2009,156).65
Knott’sworkis furtherrelevant formyanalysis,becauseitbringsupthe
problemofthedefinitionofreligion.Inherview,takingplaceasamediumto
studyreligionisa(partial)solutiontothisprobleminthatitavoidsapriordef-
initionofreligion.Shefindsthisdefinitionparticularlyproblematicbecauseof
the pitfalls of defining religion as opposed to “the secular” (2013, 59-93).66
While thisdistinction ishighlyspecific toWesternmodernity, I shareKnott’s
widermethodological concernofdefining religionprior toempirically study-
ingit.ForthedesignofmyresearchIhavechosentofocusonritual,asaprac-
tice-basedcomponentof“religion”.MyapproachdiffersfromKnott’s inthatI
takeritualasamediumtostudyplace,whereasKnotttakesspaceasamedium
tostudyreligion.Theresultofouranalysesis,however,notaltogetherdiffer-
entinthatweendupwithvariousdomainsoflife(amongthem“religion”)that
arerelatedtoeachotherandcontainedinplace.
WhileKnottwashenceconcernedwithdimensionsofspaceandthestudy
ofreligionthroughspace,whichwillbefleshedoutinmyworkwithmaterial
fromaparticularculturalcontext,Hervieu-Léger(2002)addsanotherperspec-
64InherworkKnottmostlypreferstheterm“space”to“place”.Shediscussestheparticularity
associated with the term “place” without explicitely spelling out the reasons for her use of
“space”instead(cf.Knott2013,29-34).65KnotttakesherinterestinrelationshipsfromDoreenMassey’s(1993a,b,1994)work,partof
whichIdiscussinthenextsection.66Instead sheprefers to think about the religious and the secular as located in one relational
field,or,leaningonJantzen(1998,8),astwosidesofacoin(Knott2013,77).
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
78
tive. She considers the relationships between religion, space and (religious)
community–moreprecisely thechanges thataccompany these relationships
inthecontextofmodernity.Forthesakeofherargumentshemakesuseofthe
two ideal-types of “church-type religious spatiality” (101), characterized by
closelinksbetweenreligiouscommunityandterritoryand“sect-typereligious
spatiality”(102),inwhichvoluntarygroupsofindividualssharethesamefaith
butdonotmaintainacloserelationshipwithterritoryanymore.Atfirstsight
thisschemeseemsrathersimplistic,but theauthorthenasserts that theten-
sions between “territorialization” and “deterritorialization” come in different
configurationsinreligiousmodernity(103).Ascaseinpointshereferstothe
phenomenonof transnational religion.Forexample, in the caseof theOrisha
religion,Dianteill(2002)showshowitsrelationtoterritoryintheOyoempire
ofWestAfricawas first uprootedwhenbeing taken toCuba and then to the
UnitedStatesandlaterreterritorializedinthesenewplaces.Theimportanceof
spatialstrategiesandnewlinkstothespacewhereareligiouscommunityset-
tlesisequallyunderlinedbyKnibbe(2010)inherworkontransnationalNige-
rianPentecostalism.
Santalreligiouspracticeandritualcanhardlybecomparedtothetransna-
tionalmobility of Pentecostalism, but Hervieu-Léger raises important points
forthinkingaboutchangeinSantalritualand“religion”.Thisisofsignificance
especially in the context of the Santal religious reform movement (sarnamovement)discussedinchapterfive.TheintricateconnectionofSantalrituals
toparticularplacessuchastheancestralshrine,aparticularmountainasseat
ofadeityorthe“placeoforigin”ofaspecificlocalgroup,takesonadifferent
shapeinthereligiousactivitiesofthesarnamovement.
2.1.4RelationshipsthatConstitutePlaceArising out of a criticism of classical anthropological studies of homogenous
societies rooted in bounded geographical places (cf. Appadurai 1996; Gupta
andFerguson1992), contemporarywritings on the topic of place emphasize
therelationshipsthatconstituteplaces.TheculturalgeographerDoreenMas-
sey (2002, 294) has written about “place as meeting place: different stories
coming together and, to onedegree or another, becoming entangled.” In this
contextsheunderlinesthefactthatplacesaremadeupoftheirrelationswith
elsewhere.Herconceptof“meetingplace”bringsuptwopoints.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
79
First,placesarenotclosedcontainers,buthaveporousboundaries(Casey
1996,42)andtheyareconstitutedby their linkages to thewiderworld.This
viewhasbynowbeenestablishedascommonplacebymanyauthorsworking
onthetopicofplace(cf.Amin2002,391;Appadurai1996,178ff;Castree2004,
134).Thisopennessofplaceshould,asMassey(1993c,144)mentions,notbe
regardedonlyasamodernphenomenon.Places,not even the seemingly “re-
mote”hillssomeSantalvillagesarelocatedin,haveneverbeenisolated.These
villageshavebeeninfluencedbythecolonialpolicyoftheBritish,whichgreatly
restricted their access to the forest. Even the fact that the Santal are living
there today, is a result of theirmigration to this very place, a topic chapter
threewilldealwithinmoredetailasitdiscussesSantalmythologyanditsrela-
tion to contemporarynotionsofplace.The linkagesofSantalplaceswith the
widerworldhave,however,intensifiedsincethecolonialperiod.Especiallythe
last chapter of this work, focusing on Santal regional politics, takes up this
point.Santalwaysofplace-making,thewaytheyclaimtheirregionforexample,
canbeconnectedtodifferenthistoricaldevelopments.Amongthemareindus-
trialization and the affirmative action programs of the Indian government,
whichhave led to the formationof aSantal eliteactively involved in cultural
politics.Theirwaysofmakingplace increasingly involveglobal ideasofwhat
constitutesan indigenous identity.Throughnetworks,whichpeoplemaintain
withthese“other”contexts,localpracticesandpoliticalclaimsarecontinually
beingreshaped.
Massey’s second point contained in her idea of “meeting places” is the
multivocality of place. In an article titledEmpoweringPlace:MultilocalityandMultivocality, Rodman (1992) underlines the importance of this view for theanthropologicaldiscussionofplace.Bothauthorsemphasizethatdifferentac-
torsareconstantlynegotiatingdifferentnotionsofoneandthesameplace.Ina
similar vein,mywork shows that there are no homogenous views on place:
Variousethnicgroupsoftheareaunderstudyviewtheirregionquitedifferent-
ly, and the same holds true for Santal from different socio-economic back-
grounds. For the young, educated Santal man working in a public bank, the
foreststandsforthe“backwardness”ofhiscommunity.Formanywomen,who
collectfirewoodfromtheforest,ortheSantalhealer(ojha),whomakesuseofmanydifferentforestplants,itconstitutesanimportantresource.InmyworkI
portraythesedifferentnotionsandnegotiationsofplaceasarticulatedbydif-
ferent actors of Santal society. At the same time, I maintain that there are
common cultural notions of place in Santal society. These emerge from the
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
80
multitudeofvoicesandpractices.Buttheyarealsoexpressedinritualpractice,
in people’s explanations of this practice and in stories and songs. I hope to
showthattherearespecificallySantalnotionsofplace,butthatthesearenotalwayscoherentandnotimmunetochange.Notionsandpracticesofplaceare
thusconstitutedbybothculturalstructureandindividualagency.
IntheanalysisofSantalnotionsofplaceathirdpointispivotal:Placesare
madeup of relationships,which donot only exist betweenhumans, but also
betweenpeopleanddeities.Asabodesofdeities,placescontainmeaning.The
ancestral shrine, forexample, is themost intimateplaceof thehouse.Sacred
mountainsarerespectedfortheirpowerfuldeitiesandtheforestisfearedfor
the unpredictable behavior of its gods. The relationships of ritual exchange
peoplemaintainwith thesedeities cannotbe separated from thewaypeople
relate to theseplaces themselves.Among thedifferent actionsbringing forth
andmaintainingrelationshipswithplace,Iattributeaparticularsignificanceto
rituals.Asritualsarealwaysperformedinspecificplaces,inhouses,fieldsand
theforestforexample,theyexpressandgenerateideasabouttheseplacesand
arethepriormeansofmaintainingrelationshipswiththem.
Kinrelationsbetweenpeopleplayasignificantroleinthestudyofplacein
addition to the relations between people, deities and place. Wagner (2013,
65ff) speaksof thevisitsbetweenGaddi relatives living indifferentplacesas
“actsof‘doing’kinship,asactsofmakingplace”(79).Asthesevisitsguidepeo-
ple throughthe landscape, theyperceiveandspeakofplaces in termsofkin-
ship. Insteadofusingthenameofavillage, theyspeakof“mother’sbrother’s
house”,totheextentthatpeopleandplaceformaunity.Chapterthreeofthis
workdiscussesexactlythisholismofspatialnotionswhenportrayingtheen-
tanglementofkin,theirdeityandtheirland.Theirplacesarefurtherconnected
bymarital relations,whichare ideally establishedbetweendifferent villages.
Theserelationsbetweendifferentkinandtheirplacesaremaintainedbypar-
ticipatingineachother’srituals.Kinship,asWagner(2013,79)emphasizesit
in the case of the Gaddi, is valid and key to understanding Santal notions of
place.
2.1.5Globalization,CulturalismandthePoliticsofIdentityAsmentionedabove,thespatialturninthesocialsciencescanbeattributedto
the increasing importance of globalization, which has brought the study of
place to theattentionof scholars in these fields.Whenstudyingplaceamong
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
81
theSantal the topicofglobalizationalsodeservesattention. It,however,pre-
sentsitselfinspecificconnectionstoothertopics,namelythoseofculturalre-
vivalinthewakeofglobalizingforcesandthepoliticsofidentity.
Inrecentyearsaviewofglobalizationasdefinedbythedeterritorializationof
culture, brought about by transnational flows (Appadurai 1996; Inda and
Rosaldo 2008, 12-15) has gained considerable ground. Escobar (2001, 141)
hascriticizedtheasymmetryinthesediscoursesofglobalization.Thefocuson
mobilityandflowsofpeople,ideasandcultureshouldnotleadtotheassump-
tion that place has become less important for everyone, but that in the con-
temporary world spaces re-emerge as “domains of alterity and resistance”
(141),asheshows in thecaseofanethno-ecologicalmovement inColumbia.
FortheSantal,too,globalizationhasservedasaninstrumenttostrengthenlo-
calclaimstoplace.IthasledtoanincreaseinSantalculturalpolitics.Thispat-
ternresonateswiththestrategiesofotherindigenouspeoplearoundtheworld.
Thesepoliticalstrategiesarerelatedtothefactthatmanyofthesegroups
articulatea close connectionbetween their social identityand theplace they
livein.Theyevokebelongingtoandorigininacertainterritory(Merlan2009,
304).WhatEscobar(2001,149)describesasstrategiesof“defensivelocaliza-
tion”fitsthispicturewell:inrecentyearsmanyindigenousgroupshavemade
useofglobal structures toassert their right toplace.Especially in the Indian
context,withitshistoryofconstitutionalminorityprotection,thesestrategies
of localization arebeingpresented in cultural terms. In a long struggle tobe
recognizedasaScheduledTribe,asectionoftheGaddipopulationofHimachal
Pradesh,forexample,hasemphasizedtheiruniquenessasapastoralist,egali-
tariancommunity incontrasttotheircasteHinduneighbors.Theyhavedone
so in order to assert their demand of being included in the schedules of the
state(Kapila2008).LiketheGaddi,manytribalgroupsinIndiaarguethatitis
theirculturethatsetsthemapartfromothers.Theircultureintheendqualifies
them for the Indian state’s recognition policies, and justifies their autonomy
over “their place” (cf. Baviskar 1995; Subba and Karlsson 2006; De Maaker
2013).
OneexampleofthisSantaltypeofculturalismtakesshapeduringthere-
gionalspring flower festival(disombaha)as Iargue inchapter five. Inrecentdecadesthisfestivalhascometobecelebratedinlargesacredgrovesespecial-
lybuilt for theoccasion.Localmedia replicate the imagesof thedancing,na-
ture-worshipping tribal, which Santal activists aim to portray during the
festival. These large rituals form part of a row of Santal activist politics, the
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
82
most prominent protagonist in the area of my fieldwork being the sarnamovement. This movement takes the politics of place to a national level by
regularly submitting memoranda to the Indian government where they de-
mand, among other things, protection of and financial support for Santal sa-
cred places. In their publications they also occasionally make reference to
globaldiscoursessuchasideasofindigeneityandtheenvironmentallyfriendly
practicesofindigenouspeople.Politics,“religion”,identityandplaceareclose-
ly intertwined inall theseexamples.TheSantalcaseshowsthatglobalization
takes on specific local shapes ofwhich culturalism is a constant companion.
Thissupportsthepointmadebyseveralscholars(Appadurai1996,17;Tsing
2005)thatglobalizationdoesnotnecessarilyleadtoculturalhomogeneity,but
thatthereare“multiplemodernities”(Eisenstadt2000)or,asSahlins(1999,x)
assessed, that an “indigenization of modernity” is taking place all over the
world.
2.1.6“Nature”andtheEnvironmentinAnthropologyandReligious
StudiesAnotherrelevantdimensionofplaceas Idiscuss it in thiswork is “nature”,a
termIwilllaterreplacewith“environment”.HowdotheSantalconceptualize
their environment? How do they relate to it and what distinctions do they
draw?ThesearesomeofthequestionsIaimtoanswer.IntheregionalritualsI
later discuss, some Santal actors link their society’s relationship to the envi-
ronmentexplicitly to their “religion”,whichtheycallsarnadhorom (“thereli-gionofthesacredgrove”).Althoughtheseclaimsareparticulartotheregional,
politicalandhistoricalpositionoftheSantalinIndiaandEastSinghbhum,they
invokebroader issuesdiscussedboth in the fieldof religious studiesandan-
thropology.Thesepertaintothenexusofreligion,natureandculture,andthe
problemofdefinitionespeciallywithregardtotheconceptofnature.
“Religion”andtheAllegedEnvironmentalismofIndigenousPeopleInrecentyears,oneofthecontextsinwhichtherelationshipbetweenreligion,
nature and culturehasbeendiscussed is the JournalfortheStudyofReligion,NatureandCulture.Ontheonehandsomeofthecontributors’aspirationshavebeen rather normative as theyweremainly interested in religion’s contribu-
tiontoenvironmentalsustainability.Inasimilarvein,asDietzel(2014)assess-
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
83
es,worksonEarthSpirituality,Gaiantheory(Lovelock1979)orDeepEcology
(Naess1993)“representnewreligiousmovementsinandofthemselves”(61).
VonStuckrad(2007)hassuggestedthat thesenormativeperspectivescanbe
regardedasscholarlydata,meaningtheythemselvescontainconstructionsof
natureworthstudying.Although thecontributionof religion to sustainability
could be an important one, this perspective is not one Iwish to take in this
work.
The mentioned environmental ethicists and parts of the environmental
movementingeneral,however,havecreatedadiscourseinwhichsomeSantal
politicalactivistshavebegunlocatingthemselves.Thispertainstotheimageof
indigenousorsmall-scalesocietiesasenvironmentallybenignandtoaninter-
est in religions that contain such oneness with nature (Taylor 2005, 1373).
Criticalvoiceshavecalledthisenvironmentalfriendlinessofindigenoussocie-
ties a “myth”,whichneeds to be dismantled by first of all differentiating be-
tweenthepracticesandtheideologyofsuchsocieties(Milton1998,87).Milton
hascautionedthatlivinginasustainablewaymustnotberelatedtoasociety’s
belief systems or ideology, but that societies can live sustainably simply be-
cause of small population numbers or low material requirements (87). An-
thropologists working on indigenous, environmentalist movements and
political activism in India (cf. Baviskar 1995, 1997; Shah 2010) have raised
similarpointsabouttheallegedenvironmentallyfriendlyculturalpracticesof
adivasi.MylaterdiscussionoftheenvironmentalclaimsmadebySantalactiv-istswillengagewiththisdebate.
TheProblemsofaNature/CultureDichotomyThequestionofhownatureistobeunderstoodandhowitisconceptualizedin
different social and historical contexts has been debated extensively in the
humanitiesandsocialsciences.Asaresult,naturehascometoberegardedas
culturallyconstructed,asneitheropposedtonorapart fromculture(cf.Ellen
1996;Haraway2008;Feldt2012;VonStuckrad2007).
Broadlyspeaking, thisperspectivehasemergedoutofdiscussionsofna-
turefromtwoangles.First,thereistheassertionthatWesternconceptsofna-
ture have always been heterogeneous and have changed throughout history.
AsLloyd(2005)hasshownforGreekantiquity,forexample,differentconcepts
ofnatureexistedfromonephilosophicaltraditiontothenext,andtheseinturn
differedfromthecommoner’sviewofnature.Regardinghistoricalchanges,in
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
84
theEuropeanMiddleAges,asPálsson(1996,65)writes,therewasnoradical
separationbetweennatureandsociety.Amanthoughtofhimselfasembedded
intheworld,thereforehewasnotinapositiontoperceivehimselfapartfrom
nature.Thisstandsincontrasttooneofthewidespreadviewsheldincontem-
porarytimesinWesternsocieties,namelythatnatureistobeunderstoodasa
spaceoutsideofhumanactivity,as“theother”ofsociety(Ellen1996,7).Inad-
dition,notonly throughouthistorybutequally today, thecontentof thecon-
ceptofnatureismultivalent.Latour(1993,2004),forexample,hasdiscussed
theconstructed,oftenambivalent,useofthetermnatureinmodernscience.
Theseconddirection,outofwhichadeconstructionofthenature/culture
dichotomy developed, was ethnographic studies. For many decades this di-
chotomyhadremaineda “centraldogma inanthropology” (DescolaandPáls-
son1996,2),whichprovidedasetofanalytical tools forapproaches ranging
from ecological adaptation of cultures (cf. Steward 1977) to Lévi-Strauss
(1964) structural analysis ofmyth. Ethnographic studies of societies such as
thegatherer-hunterNayakaof India (Bird-David1992)or theKubospeakers
of PapuaNewGuinea (Dwyer1996)have contributed toquestioning this di-
chotomyandtheuniversalityof theWesternconceptof “nature”,understood
asopposedtosocietyandculture.67Inboththesesocieties,theauthorsargue,
there is no domain distinct enough fromhuman society to deserve the label
“nature”, instead their world is an “integrated whole” (Milton 1998, 92) in
whichthesameprinciplesstructureinteractionsbetweenpeopleandbetween
people and, for example, the forest. For theNayaka this principle is sharing,
andtheyexpecttheforesttosharewiththemjustastheyexpectfellowNayaka
todoso(Bird-David1990,195).
AsvonStuckrad(2007,41)rightlysuggested,thetaskofdefining“nature”
shouldnotbeourmainconcernasscholars.Instead,hepointsout,thecultural
processesthatproducevariousconceptsofnatureorthehistoricalcontextin-
volved insuchproductionsprove tobemuchmore insightful topicsofstudy.
However, researching these processes outside of Western societies necessi-
67These anthropological demands for questioning the universality of the concept of nature
neglectthepluralisticunderstandingsofthetermevenintheWesterncontext.AsMilton(1998,
93f)writes,insteadtheyseemtofocusonlyononedefinitionofnatureasopposedtosociety,as
a place where humans do not belong. Ellen (1996, 3-10, mentioned in Milton 1998, 94) has
introduced three general concepts and uses of the term nature, which are simultaneously
presentinWesternsocietyand,forexample,ingatherer-huntersocieties.Theseincludefirst,the
“thinginessofnature”(4),natureasacategoryforthings(whichmightincludehumans),second
the“othernessofnature”(7),aspacewhichisnothuman,andthird“natureasessence”,suchas
containedintheconceptof“humannature”.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
85
tatesasomewhatpre-conceivedideaofwhatoneisinterestedinstudying.Ra-
ther than looking for some kind of equivalent to “nature” in the Santal
worldview,Imakeuseoftheterm“environment”inIngold’s(1993,31)under-
standingof“thatwhichsurrounds”.68Differentfromthecomplexculturalbag-
gage the term “nature” carries, the term environment makes no other
distinction than the one between the surroundings and that, which is sur-
rounded.69
My analysis of how the Santal conceptualize their environment takes its
starting point in the distinctions of different spheres and entities,which the
Santalmakeintheirenvironment.Itwasthesedistinctions,mostprominently
theonebetweenforestandfieldsthatbroughtmetothetopicoftheenviron-
mentinthefirstplace.ThealteritytheSantalassociatewiththeforestandthe
perceived lack of control of this domain is reminiscent of associationsmade
withwilderness(Feldt2012,6;Schjødt2012,183)andreturnsustotheques-
tionastowhethertheSantal indeedmightdistinguishbetweensocietyanda
partoftheirenvironment,a“nature”,wherehumansdonotbelong.
This leads to thequestionofwhatkindof relationships theSantalmain-
tainwiththeforestandthefields.FromaSantalperspective,theenvironment
is inhabitedbydifferententitiessuchasdeitiesandother localcommunities,
whointurnareoftenassociatedwiththesphereofforestorfields.Inlinewith
theabove-presentedviewofplacesasconsistingofrelationships,itisthecon-
nections between the different entities and spheres, established and main-
tainedinritual,thatprovetobemorecrucialthantheiropposition.
2.1.7StudyingPlaceinPractice:PhenomenologicalApproachesto
PlaceOneconsequenceofthepreviouslydiscussedneedtoviewnatureandculture
as interconnected, is the focus on the continual engagement of humanswith
68In addition, there exists another, more global, connotation of the term “environment”,
referringtotheearthasawhole.This istheconnotationitcarriesmostlyinthecontextofthe
environmentalistmovement (Milton1998, 88).Myusageonly refers to the environment on a
locallevel,namelytheimmediatesurroundingsoftheSantal.69WhileRappaport(1967,22),whohelpedtoestablishthefieldofculturalecology,alreadythen
usedtheterm“environment”,hestillattributedoppositionsto it.Hespeaksofan“operational
environment” (ibid.), a material one; and a “cognized environment” (ibid.), a culturally
constructedone,andsoignoresthatthisdifferentiationitselfisproblematic.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
86
theirenvironment.Thishas implications for thestudyofplace,because itre-
mindsusthatnotionsofplacearelinkedtoprocessesofhumanperception.
The argument that people’s bodily and perceptual engagements in the
worldbothgenerateandare influencedbyculturalrepresentationshasespe-
ciallybeenbroughtforthbyIngold(1996,2000).70Asmentioned,inhisstudy
oftheenvironment,Ingold’s(2000)mainobjectiveistoovercomethedualism
inherent inmanycognitivistaccountsofperception,whichassumethat there
is a reality “out there”, onemight call this “nature”,which is only to be per-
ceivedbyhumansthroughthemediumofculturalrepresentations.According
to him such a cognitivist bias can be detected throughout the history of an-
thropology inbothBritishsocialanthropologyandAmericanculturalanthro-
pology:boththesetraditionsattributegreaterimportancetothemindandthe
cultural representations or systems related to it than they do to bodily en-
gagementswiththeworld(157-160).HisnegativeevaluationofsuchaWest-
ern dualistic ontology stems from the ethnography of gatherer-hunter
perceptionsoftheenvironment.Takingtheirnon-dualisticworldviewserious-
lyshouldleadtoaradicalquestioningofourownviewofperception,namely
that “apprehending theworld is not amatter of construction, but of engage-
ment” (42). Through their practical activities, people can acquire direct
knowledgeoftheirenvironment,inthisview,onecannotseparateperception
andculturalrepresentation.
MyfocusonSantalritualaspracticalactivity,whichoffersthepossibility
for perceptions of place, aims to take Ingold’s reminder serious, namely to
view embodied practice as inseparable from cultural ideas. This perspective
resonateswith a Santal perspective andmatcheswell, how the Santal speak
aboutplaces.InSantalsocietyacoherentandsystematiccorpusofideasisdif-
ficulttofindinrelationtoanytopic.Instead,culturalideasandclassifications
areexpressedcontextually,especiallyinembodiedritualpracticeandinnarra-
tivesandsongsperformedinthecontextoftheserituals.Forthisreason,ritu-
alsandpracticalactivitiesingeneralpresentedagoodstartingpointduringmy
fieldworkforthestudyofideasrelatedtothem.
70Ingold’s emphasis on practice is to be seen in the context of a certain current in the social
sciences,inwhichPierreBourdieu(1977)canberegardedasthemostinfluential.Hisaimisto
mediatebetween the twopositionsof “subjectivism”,people’spractice, perception, intentions,
and “objectivism”, forexample laws, systemsor structures,whichare rather independentof a
person’ssubjectivity(Schwingel2005,41).Thedualismbetweencognitiverepresentationsand
practice,criticizedbyIngold,isinherentinthedifferentiationBourdieumakesatfirst.Bourdieu
thenbringsthesetwoperspectivestogetherthroughtheconceptofhabitus(72).
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
87
2.2RitualTheaimofthisworkistoexploreSantalnotionsofplaceastheyfindexpres-
sioninritualpractice.Thissecondpartofmytheoreticalchapterisintendedtooutline the cornerstones of how I aim to study ritual in this work. My first,
overarchingquestionis,whatkindofnotionsofplacecanbedistinguishedin
Santalrituals.Asaresult,thisworkdiscussesplaceundertheheadingsofland,
environmentandregioninthreechapters.
Aspreviouslymentioned,one importantpointemerging frommyethno-
graphicmaterialistheholismofplace-relatedideas.Placeisalwaysarticulated
ascloselyrelatedto,orinfactcomprising,otherentitiessuchassocialgroups
ordeities.For this reason,placecanbeseenasa “total social fact” inMauss’
(2002, 100f.) sense. Chapter three, for example, describes a sacrificial ritualcalledjomsimbongainthecourseofwhichfortygoatsareslaughtered.Ittakesplaceonthelandoftheeldest,mostseniormemberofaspecificsocialunitof
brothers, the local line (gusti). These brothers offer a part of the sacrificialmeattotheirdeitybyburyingitintheground.Manyofthesymbolicactionsof
the ritual thus draw connections between different entities, in this case be-
tweenland,agroupofbrothersandtheirdeity.Thisholismholdsequallytrue
forallotherritualsdiscussedinthiswork,althoughtheconnectedentitiesdif-
fer. Each chapter discusses in detail different spatial concepts and thenet of
connectionstheycontain.
My secondaim, inaddition toportrayingdifferentnotionsofplace, is to
analyzehowthesenotionsarecreatedinritual.ByrecognizingthatSantalrit-
uals establish connections between different entities, I make use of another
assumptionofritual,namelythatritualshaveeffects.Aspeopleparticipatein
the above-mentioned sacrificial ritual jom simbonga, they are connected totheirkin,theyexperiencetheinvolveddeityaspowerfuland,asaresult,asso-
ciate the ritual place with all these ideas. This means, that place is madethroughthedifferentritualsIdiscuss,asthetitleofmyworkindicates.
WithregardtohownotionsofplacearecreatedinSantalritual,Iespecial-
ly focuson theroleofperception therein. I argue thatpeople’sperceptionof
placeisinfluencedbytheculturalactivitiestheyparticipatein,oneofwhichis
ritual.Inritual,perceptionisformedinacertainway,asKapferer(1991,2004)
hasshowninhisanalysisofSinhaleseexorcismrites.FortheSantal,thepower
ofthemountaingod,andthesignificanceoftheplacewhereheislocated,for
example, is indicated by the large amount of sacrificial animals the ritual in-
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
88
cludes.People speakof thisplacewithawe,andunderline thedangerof this
deity–conveyedinthefactthatonlyonceayearthedeityallowspeopletoap-
proach its sacred seat.Other examples of the effect ritual actionhas onpeo-
ple’sperceptionofplacearethepartsoftheweddingritethatareperformedin
the ancestral shrine. The secrecy and intimacy of this place is underlined by
thefactthatonlymembersofthehouseareallowedtoenterduringtheritual.
This isultimately the lastplace,which thenewbridereaches.Therefore,one
couldsaythatpeople’sperceptionofplaceispartlyaresultoftheirparticipa-
tion in ritual practice. In my analysis I identify two elements in particular,
namelyspatialmovementsandritualsymbolsthat influencepeople’spercep-
tionofplaceasformedinritual.
Spatialmovements inSantal ritual includebothpeople’smovements, to-
getherwith ritual objects, towards the ritual location, aswell asmovements
takingplacewithintheritualitself.Forexample,peoplemovefromoneplace
toanother.Theytravelfromthevillagewheretheyhavesettledtotheir“place
oforigin” inordertoattend jomsimbonga.Theybringsacrificialanimalsandother objects necessary for the ritual. These objects are assigned specific,
meaningfulplacesastheritualunfolds.Numerousotherexamplesdiscussedin
thiswork, such aswedding rituals or annual hunting rituals, involve similar
movementsofpeopleandobjects throughspace.Howdothesespatialmove-
mentscontributetothecreationofplaceinSantalritual?Becausetheobjects
andpeopleinvolvedineachofthedescribedritualsdiffer,theaimandeffectof
thesemovementsdiffersaswell.
AnotherimportantelementinalltheritualsIdiscussisthesymbolismin-
volved. Inmy understanding, symbols take different forms, such asmaterial
objects,danceorlanguage.InmydiscussionImakeuseofRappaport’s(1979,
1999) differentiation between symbols and indices andhis stance that these
twocontributetothetransmissionofdifferentmessagesinritual.
InsomeSantalritualsthesymbolsareespeciallyeye-catching,suchasthe
twotypesofflowersbroughtfromtheforestintothevillageduringthespring
flower festival, thedifferent typesof clotheswornbydifferentpeopleduring
jomsimbongaortheveiledlanguagespokenwiththehuntingdeity.Exploringthemeaning that people attribute to these symbols is an important step to-
wardsunderstandingtheritualasawhole. Ineachchapter I thereforetakea
closerlookattheroleandthemeaningofthesymbolsintherespectiveritual.
Inmyviewsymbolsdonotonlytransmitmessages,buttheirarrangementand
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
89
useinritualalsoinfluencepeople’sperceptionandthereforecontributetothe
creationofnotionsofplace.
InthefollowingIshortlyportraymyinitial,necessarilybroadunderstand-
ingofritual,withwhichIbeganmyethnographicfieldwork.GraspingtheSan-
talunderstandingofritualwasanimportantsteptowardsasensitivestudyof
thistopicinSantalsociety.
2.2.1DefiningRitual:InteractionsbetweenRitualStudiesandSan-
talConceptsThe question of how to define its subjectmatter has been a recurring issue
throughout the study of ritual. Due to a broad range of definitions and disa-
greementon the term,Goody (1977) inhispolemicarticleAgainstRitual,re-gardedtheconceptofritualitselfasanalyticallyuseless.Insteadoftakingsuch
drasticmeasures, JanSnoek (2006,4f)hasviewedritualsas “polythetic clas-
ses”.Thismeansthatthereisawiderangeofcharacteristicsthatcontributeto
makinganactivityaritual.Buteveryactivityunderstoodasritualwouldonly
needtocontainsomeofthesecharacteristics.Inthatsense,Michaels(2003,4f)
givesanoverviewovertheleastcontestedqualitiesofritualinthefieldofritu-
al studies.According tohimritualsareembodied,prescribed,efficaciousand
transformative, they have a marked beginning (“framing”) and they achieve
somekindofdeference,i.e.theyhavesacralizingeffects.71Anotherpathtoap-
proachingthequestionofdefinitionhasbeentoenterthefieldwithaworking
definitionofritual,andthencarefullyexploreindigenousconceptsintheirsim-
ilarityanddifference to thisdefinition (cf.HueskenandBrosius2010;Staus-
berg2006).
Myunderstandingofwhatconstituted“ritual”asIbeganmyethnographic
fieldworkwaspartly influencedbywhat Ihadread inolderSantalethnogra-
phies.Thisliteratureespeciallymentionedthelargeannualcelebrationsofthe
Santal(baha,sohrae),butalsosmallerritualsthroughouttheyear.Ifirstgath-eredinformationininterviewsontheannualhuntingritualasastartingpoint
ofmyanalysis.Inaddition,Ialsopaidparticularattentiontothoseprescribed,
seasonal, repetitive activities that involved several people andweredirected
towardstheirdifferentdeities.MyinterestinwhatIunderstoodasrituals,was,
however, not difficult to communicate, because itmatched people’s own un-
71Grimes (2014, 195f) includes similar characteristics in his short definition of ritual as
“embodied,condensedandprescribedenactment.“
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
90
derstandingofextraordinaryeventsthatstoodapartfromevery-dayactivities.
WhenmyhostsunderstoodthatIwasinterestedin“culture”, theypointedto
theseevents.
Santali differentiates between several concepts to refer to those special
occasions.The termporob denotes large festivals,which consistofmanydif-ferentactivities.Theseeventsofteninvolvebigcrowdsandusuallylastseveral
days.Bahaporob,theSantalflowerfestival,issuchanevent,whichtakesplaceineachSantalvillage.Thedifferentsmallercomponentsofthisfestivalarean-
imalsacrificesinthesacredgrove,dances,possession,aritualhuntetc.Many
of these occasions are public, but on a household level people additionally
sharericebeerandliquorwiththeirancestorsintheancestralshrineoftheir
houses.Onecouldalsodescribethetermporobasa“ritualcomplex”madeupofvariousritualactivities.
Themost relevant indigenouscategory formyresearchonSantal rituals
wasbonga.Santalionlyvaguelydifferentiatesbetweennounandverb(Ghosh2008,11)andbongabothisthegeneralnounforSantaldeitiesaswellastheverbforaddressingthesedeities.Theverbbongaalwaysincludesanofferingtothegods.Thisofferingusuallyconsistsofanimalsacrificestoalldeities,with
theoccasionalexceptionwhenancestorsareaddressedintheancestralshrine.
The typeof sacrificial animaloffered toeachgod isprescribed:Forexample,
the supremegodof theSantalMarangBuru receivesawhite roosterormalegoatandhiswifeJaherAyoreceivesabrownpullet.Theseanimalsacrificesaregovernedbyastrictsetofrulesregardingtheirperformanceandthearrange-
mentofdifferentcomponents.Althoughthevarioussacrificialritualsdifferin
some of their components, there is a common scheme to them consisting,
amongotherthings,ofdrawingsacrificialcircles(khond)72andplacingcrushedrice (adoacaole)aswellas theheadof thesacrificedanimal inside thesecir-cles. This scheme will become more apparent throughout this work. When
asked about the reasoning behind ritual action, people often referred to an
overallordercalledniam.Niam canbe translatedas “custom”oras “thewaythings should be” and concerns all aspects of life, be it ritual practice, social
orderorculinaryhabits.SometimesmySantalinterlocutorsparaphrasedniamas“thewayourforefathershavebroughtittous”(hapramkoaguykiako).Avio-lation of niam upsets the Santal deities, who consecutively have to be ap-peased.Although, fromtheperspectiveofmanySantal I spoke to,niamoften
72ForapictureofasacrificialcircleseePhoto13inthefollowingchapter.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
91
appeared tobe set in stone,negotiationsanddisagreementabout its content
did exist. Especially in the context of the religious reform movement sarnadhorom,discussedinchapterfive,thepracticeof“true”(sari)niamisaseriousmatter.
Thewordbonga also refers toofferingsmade to theancestors (hapram-ko).Theseofferingsconsistofricebeerandcookedfood(suchasneemrice)intheancestralshrine(bhitar)ofaSantalhouse.Inthiscontexttheemphasisisonsharing,expressedintheinvocation“togetherweeatanddrink”(saontenulejomale)utteredatthisoccasion.Theverbbongathereforecomprisesdiffer-ent types of offeringmade to the deities, in which an exchange takes place.
Peoplemakeofferingsinordertomakearequesttoadeity.Inotherwords,the
exchangeischaracterizedbyreciprocity.
Recognizing the idea of exchange as fundamental to Santal offerings
meansthatbongaactivitiesalwayshaveacertainaim,whichritualactorscanusuallyarticulate.Thisaimisexpressedinaritualinvocationcalledbakherinwhich the ritual specialist and participants collectively address the deity be-
forethesacrifice.Althoughthecontentoftheinvocationisthesame,eachritu-
al participant formulates it differently, so that the bystander can often only
hear a simultaneous, collective murmuring.73The participants explained af-
terwards, that they ask themountain god (burubonga) and the hunting god(sendrabonga)forrainandtheprotectionfromwildanimals,ortheancestors(hapramko)forprotectionfromdiseaseandthewell-beingofthehouseinex-change for theofferingsmade.Thus, theconceptofbakher comprisesthede-siredefficacyofeachbongaactivity.
Anothercategoryofspecialoccasions,whichcouldbeincludedinthegen-
eralnotionofritual,ispata.TheEnglishequivalenttopatais“fair”(Hindime-la). The hook swinging festival, for example, is a pata. But there is also ahuntingfair(sendrapata),andTusupata,afestivalinhonoroftheBengalidei-73Irepeatedlyattemptedtorecordbakher,forexampleduringtheflowerfestivalorduringthehunting ritual, but due to the collective character of these invocations the recordings were
unintelligible.Inadditiontheritualspecialistsfeltuncomfortablerecitingtheseinvocationsout
ofcontext,sothata laterrecordingwasimpossible.Onlyduringtheritualsowingofrice(erokmut)wasIabletorecordandtranscribeabakhertotheancestorsoftheancestralshrinefroman old neighbor, whom I knewwell (see chapter four, 4.2.1). Regardingmy difficulty to gain
accesstoSantalbakher,itisremarkablethatMahapatra(1986,122ff)presentsthecontentofsixdifferent bakher, which he describes as “ritual invocation songs”, in his appendix. In myexperiencetheSantalbakherpossessacertaindegreeofvariation,whichhispresentationdoesnot mention. I encountered this standardization of bakher, whichMahapatra presents, in thecontextofaSantalreligiousreformmovement(sarnamovement),whichmadeuseofthebakherversionspublishedbyRagunathMurmuinabookletwritteninOlChiki.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
92
tyTusu.Fairsareattendedby largecrowdsandtheyalways includedancing,
drumming anddifferent stalls selling sweets, ricebeer and toys for children.
Theyusuallyinvolveallcasteandtribalcommunitiesofaregionwithvarying
degrees of participation.Patas sometimes followbonga activities, but do notnecessarilyhavetoincludethem.ThoseSantalwithanarrowviewon“Santal
tradition”,suchasmembersofthesarnamovement,didnotincludemostpatasinthistradition.Andindeed,onlythehuntingfestivalincludesofferingstoSan-
tal deities, all other forms of worship during patas are carried out by otherethniccommunitiesoftheregion.
TheritualsIdescribeinthefollowingchaptersincludeactivitiestheSantal
conceptualizeasbongaandporob.Tomyknowledgethere isnooverarching,indigenouscategoryforsuchlife-cycleritualsasweddings(bapla)orsecond-ary funerals (bhandan). Instead,peopleuse thespecific term for theseactivi-ties. In conclusion, my use of the term ritual comprises different Santal
categories:itincludesforemostthecategoryofbonga,forwhichIusetheEng-lish term“worship”, in thesenseof “makeofferings”.Butmyuseof the term
ritualalsoincludesfestivals(porob)anddifferentritualsbelongingtothelarg-erritualcomplexofaweddingasanexampleforalife-cycleritualconnecting
bothpeopleandplaces.
With regard toMichaels’ (2003) overviewof least contested qualities of
ritual, theSantal conceptualizationof ritual agreeswithallof thesequalities,
but especially emphasizes embodiment, prescription, efficacy and deference.
Michaels’firstcriterion,theembodimentofritual,comestotheforefrontinthe
Santalcaseespeciallywithregard to thearrangementof ritualspaceandhu-
manmovementswithin.Inaddition,Santalritual isprescribed;it isgoverned
bytheall-encompassingorderofniam.Further,eachSantalritualhasastatedaimexpressedintheritualinvocationcalledbakher.Inthatsense,fromaSan-talperspective,ritualsaimtohaveeffectsandinseveralcasestheyaregeared
towardstransformation, forexample in life-cyclerituals.Clearlythemost im-
portant aspect of ritual from a Santal perspective is that of deference in the
senseofvenerationandworship.Thisnotion iscontained in the termbonga.Bongaactivitiesmostsignificantlyincludeofferings,intheformofanimalsac-rificesand/orricebeer.Inthatsenseritualisoneofthemostimportantmeans
forhumanstomaintainareciprocalrelationshipwithdifferentdeities.
Anyattemptto findacommonsetofcriteriaunderlyingritual inevitably
hastobebroad.Althoughmyoutlinehasshownthatthissetofcriteriacanbe
detectedeveninaSantalunderstandingofritual,theseabstractpointsneedto
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
93
begivenculture-specificmeaning.Inthecourseofthefollowingchaptersmany
examplesofSantalritualsaimtoaddmoredetailtothis–uptonow–rather
abstractdiscussion.
Beforeproceeding tooutline the fundamental assumptionsof ritual, it is
necessarytoshortlyclarifymyownterminologyinthisregard.InmywritingI
makeuseofGrimes’understandingofritualasreferringto“thegeneralideaof
whicharite,oraritual,isaspecificinstance”(Grimes2014,192).Assuch“rit-
ual”doesnotexistinreality,whereas“aritual”or“rituals”areenactedinspe-cificplacesandtimes.WhenIrefertotheseconcreteeventsIusuallygivean
exampleandmentiontheSantalitermforthisevent.
2.2.2ViewingRitualasRepresentation:SantalNotionsofPlaceas
ArticulatedinRitualThefirstoverallaimofmyworkistoportraydifferentnotionsofplacethrough
thestudyofSantalrituals.Secondly, Iexplorehowplace ismadeinritualac-
tionbytheSantal.Bothoftheseanalyticalanglesdevelopedfrommyempirical
material,buthavealsobeeninspiredbytheoreticalperspectivesinthefieldof
ritualstudies.
My choice to make Santal ritual the focus of my research was already
basedoncertainassumptionsof ritual. I assumed that rituals ingeneral, and
thehuntingritualsinparticular,wouldofferawindow,throughwhichcultural
conceptscouldbestudied. Itwasmyhypothesis, thatthehuntingritual inall
itsaspectscouldprovideinformationaboutSantalconceptionsoftheforestor
ofwildanimals.Inthatsense,oneofthepremisesunderlyingmyapproachto
ritual was, that rituals give access to cultural concepts. My interest in ritual
matchedtheimportancethattheSantalattributetothesespecialoccasions.As
mentioned, theSantal themselvesoftensawtheir“culture”containedandex-
pressedintheseevents.
Oneofthefirsttoformulatethestancethatritualexpressesorrepresents
ideasandbeliefswasÉmileDurkheim(cf.forexampleBell2009,41;Kapferer
2004,37;Rao2006,144)althoughhisunderstandingofritualiscertainlynot
restrictedtothisperspective.HismainargumentconcerningritualinTheEle-mentaryFormsofReligiousLife(1969)isthatthecollectiveemotiongeneratedin ritual, its “effervescence” (218), gives rise to religious ideas (cf. Berger
2015b).Thispointattributesgreatimportancetosocietyastheoriginofreli-
gious representations.The religionof theAustralianAborigines servesashis
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
94
case inpoint,whereinthetotemic“emblem”representsthesocial inmaterial
form. Inhis texthehighlights formulaicritualmovementsandviewsthemas
symbolizing corresponding representations (231).With this he suggests that
theritualcontextrendersreligiousandsocialforcesvisible.Theserepresenta-
tions, however, do not represent reality in an objective way. Rather, they
“transfigure”thisreality“becauseintheprocessofrepresentingthingstoitself
society projects both value and meaning onto them” (Hatch 1973, 177). In
Durkheim’s(1968,236)viewreligionbringsaboutthistransfigurationofreali-
ty. Iwill latercomebacktothe ideaoftransfigurationagain inthecontextof
myargumentconcerningpeople’sperceptionofplaceaspartlyformedinritu-
al.
MyapproachtotakingSantalritualasa“window”(Bell1992,28)through
whichtogainaccesstonotionsofplace,furthertakesinspirationfromClifford
Geertz(1972),whomostpoignantly formulatedthis idea inhisarticleonthe
Balinesecockfight.Accordingtohimthecockfight“isaBalinesereadingofBa-
linese experience, a story they tell themselves about themselves” (1972, 26).
AsBalinesemensendtheircockstofightagainsteachotherandastheybeton
others’ cocks, theyenter intoahierarchicaldisplayof status rivalries. In this
articleGeertzformulatestheparadigmofhisinterpretiveapproach,inthathe
likenstheanalysisofculturalformsto“penetratingaliterarytext”(26).Likea
text, the cockfight displays central themes of Balinese society, mostly to the
Balinesethemselves.ButGeertz(1972,29)alsoarguesthattheanthropologist
isabletoreadthecultureofpeopleovertheirshoulder, indirectlysuggesting
ritualtobeonesuchpointofaccess.Hence,ritualcommunicatesculturalideas
bothtoitsparticipantsandtotheoutsideobserver.
2.2.3ViewingRitualasPerformance:SantalPracticesofPlace-
MakingIn their analyses Geertz and Durkheim complement ritual’s communicative
function with yet another aspect, that is ritual’s generating potential. For
Durkheim society becomes aware of itself in collective action. The efferves-
cencegeneratedinthemidstofthisactiongivesrisetotheconceptofthesa-
cred. Geertz’ essayReligionasaCulturalSystem (1973, 126ff) takes a similardirection through his concepts of ethos andworldview. Ethos can be under-
stood as containing action-oriented, emotional, moral aspects, whereas
worldviewincludes ideasoforder,structureandthought. Inritual,according
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
95
totheauthor,thosetwoarefusedtogether.Inotherwords,byparticipatingin
ritual,peopleexperiencethecosmicorderastrueandreal.
Whileexploringthedifferentculturalmeaningsofplace,myethnographicma-
terialsimilarlypointstotheimportanceofthecreativepotentialofritual.The
manner in which my interlocutors spoke of different spatial notions often
evokedritualpractice.Forexample,theconceptof“region”(torop),wasrelat-edtothecommonritualsacrificecarriedoutbyaspecificnumberofvillages.If
Iaskedagroupofpeoplewhichvillagesbelongedtotheirtorop,theywouldlistthemonthebasisoftheirinvolvementinthisspecificritual.Thesamegoesfor
theSantalnotionof“placeoforigin”(mulgadi).Tomethemeaningofthisno-tionemerged fromritualpractice, in thiscasea largecollectivegoatsacrifice
called jomsimbonga.WheneverIaskeddifferentpeopleabouttheirmulgadi,they employed this practice-oriented logic and said: “Ourmulgadi is in Jam-buni,becausethatiswherewecelebratejomsimbonga.”74Theideainherentinsuchthinkingisthatritualsnotonlyrepresent,butsimultaneouslycreatecul-
turalconcepts.
ThisSantalperspectiveresonateswithperformativeapproachestoritual,
whichfocusontheenactmentofculturalcategoriesinpractice.Originatingin
linguistics(Austin1962;Searle1969)andtheaterstudies(SchechnerandAp-
pel 1990; Turner 1982), performative views of ritual give primacy to action
overstructure.Theyemphasizethatpeopleproduceculturalmeaningthrough
bodily gestures, symbols, spatial arrangements andwords. Studying ritual as
performancemeansregardingritualasaprocessoraneventthat“does”some-
thing,onethathasaneffect(Bell1997,73).InhisworkontheKaluliofPapua
New Guinea Schieffelin (1985) presents an ethnographic example of such a
performative viewon ritual. In the context ofKaluli spirit séancesheunder-
linestheinteractivesideofthewholeevent,duringwhichmembersoftheau-
dienceconversewiththespiritsandjointheirsongs.Theauthorarguesthatin
these dialogues people construct a certain view of reality. This is further
achievedby thedramaturgicalmeansof theséance,whichdoesnotonlydis-
cuss,forexample,theactivitiesofwitchesbutpresentsthemasrealbybuild-
ing up an alertness to surrounding noises (719). He asserts that there is a
“continuinginteractionbetweenwhatpeoplealreadyknowofspiritsfromoral
tradition,everydayconversationandremembered(andreported)séances,and
whatevernewexperienceoccursinthepresentséanceperformance”(720).
74AlemulgadiJambuniremenaa,hantejomsimbongamanaoale.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
96
Asdiscussedabove, theperformativeviewmatches thewaytheSantalspeak
aboutnotionsofplace,namelywithreferencetoritualpractice.Buthowexact-
lycanwetheoreticallygraspthecreationofplaceinritualpractice?Inthefol-
lowing I argue that the aesthetics of ritual in the formof spatialmovements
andritualsymbolsshapepeople’sperceptioninsignificantways.
PerceptionandAestheticsinthePracticeofRitualInthecontextofSinhaleseexorcismrites,Kapferer(1991,1997)pointstothe
particularroleofaesthetics,namelymusic,song,danceandcomicdramainthe
orderingandtransformationofaparticipant’sexperience.Inhisviewtheaim
of exorcism is to alter the experiential conditionof thepatient and to return
him to a normal conception of theworld. The process of the ritual itself re-
buildsthecosmichierarchyinwhichdemonsaresubordinatetothedivine.For
example, at first the ritual displays similar formsofmusic anddance for the
demonic and the divine, suggesting their likeness, before subordinating the
demonictothedivinebywayofcomedy(Kapferer1991,325-329).
His general argument that rituals bring about a transformation is highly
specifictohealingrites,becausetheypossesstheclearaimofcuringapatient.
However,hisfocusonperceptioncanequallybeextendedtothecaseofSantal
ritual,inthattheaestheticexperienceofferedbyritualstructurespeople’sper-
ceptionofplace.Thisresonateswith theabove-mentionedphenomenological
approaches to place (Casey 1996; Ingold 2000), which assert that ideas of
placeortheenvironmentareconstitutedintheactofperception.Forexample,
among the Santal land, in the sense of “place of origin”, is perceived as such
duringthegoatsacrificejomsimbongaorganizedinthisplace.Thespatialar-rangementof the ritual and its symbolismofferdifferentpossibilitiesofper-
ceptiontotheparticipants.Hence,people’sperceptionisformedinthecourse
ofritual.InthiscontextDurkheim’sconceptoftransfigurationisanimportant
reminderthatpeopleexperienceandperceiveplaceinaparticularlymeaning-
fulandvalue-ladenwayduringritual.
Myperspectiveofritualas influencingpeople’sperceptionshouldnotbe
understoodinadeterministicorstaticway.Surelythestructureofferedbyrit-
ual interacts with participants’ existing knowledge, leaving room for differ-
encesinperception.Inaddition,thestructureofritual itselfcanbesubjectto
change,asthedevelopmentoftheSantalvillageflowerfestivalintoaregional,
politicaleventdiscussed inchapter five, shows.Becausemyemphasis lieson
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
97
spatialmovementsandsymbolismwithinritualand theircontribution to the
creationofplace, the followingsectionsdiscusshowIunderstandandaimto
studythesetwoelements.
TypesofSpatialMovementsandtheTransformationofSocial
StatusSantal rituals are replete with different types of movements through space.
One of thesemovements is directed towards the location inwhich the ritual
takesplace.Peopleandmaterialobjects travel fromoneplace toanother for
ritual occasions. For example, the annualmountaingod festival (burubonga)bringstogetherpeoplefromseveraladjacentvillages.Eachvillagecontributes
asacrificialanimal. Inchapter four Iargue thatpeople’smovements towards
thisritualcenterarticulateandcreatethenotionofaregion.Furthermore,rit-
uals include movements within the space demarcated by the ritual itself:
Boundaries are drawn, to be crossed only by certain people and certain ob-
jects.Thegoatsacrificejomsimbongadiscussedinchapterthree,forexample,containsmanyspatialdivisionsthatcontainmeaning.Theinnersacrificialcir-
cleistobeenteredonlybytheagnateswhoorganizetheritual,andonlytheir
sacrificialanimals’headsareplaced in this innerritualspace.Manymoreex-
amplesofSantalritualsshow,asDavidParkin(1992,12)hasrightlypointed
out,thatbodilymovementsthroughspaceareprincipalfeaturesofritual.This
leadsParkintothegeneralviewthatritualcanbedefinedas“formulaicspati-
ality”,whichheunderstandsas“thecapacitytocreateandactthroughidioms
of passage, movement, including exchange, journey, axis, concentricism, and
up-and-downdirections”(18).ForParkinthis“directionality”(16)ofritualas
suchbears creativepotential.Myanalysis isparticularly interested in the ef-
fects of these ritual movements and in their contribution to the making of
place.
Oneofthefirstauthorsnotingtheimportanceofmovementsandtheiref-
fectwithin ritualwasArnold vanGennep (2004) inhiswell-knownworkon
ritesofpassage.Theritualshedescribesallbringaboutachangeofsocialsta-
tus.VanGennepseestheseritualsasconsistingofthethreestagesofsepara-
tion,transitionandincorporation,eachofwhichhasitscorrespondinglocation
orphysicalmovement.Particularlythecrossingofphysicalboundariessuchas
walkingoveradoorstep,orcrossingthroughagateisacrucialfeatureofmany
of theriteshedescribes.Hisexamplessuggest that thespatialmovements in
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
98
ritualfunctionasananalogy,meaningthatthetransformationofstatusisakin
to the movement through space. For example, as a child in China passes
throughabamboogatebuiltup inthehouse, itsymbolically leavesadanger-
ous world and enters a more fortunate one (57f). The movement of people
fromoneplacetoanotherhencecanbeunderstood,inBell’s(2009,36)words
as“acommonwaybothtosignalandtoeffectachangeinsocialstatus.”
VanGennep’sviewofritualmovementsoffersavaluableunderstandingof
especially thewedding rituals I discuss in chapter three. Here the bride and
groom’s change in status is in part brought about by themeaningful places,
throughwhichtheypassduringtheritual.Ultimately,theirritualpassageends
intheancestralshrineofthegroom’shouse,whichthebrideisallowedtoen-
terfromthenon.TheeffectofritualmovementsintheSantalweddingritesis
inthatsensethattheyhelptoachievetheaimoftheritual,whichisachangein
socialstatus.Butparalleltoestablishingnewrelationships,theseritesofpas-
sage ascribemeaning to places. After the ritual, for example, the groom can
now speak of his “in-law’s place” (naihar). We can therefore extend VanGennep’sargumentandsuggestthatplacealsoreceivesmeaningthroughritu-
alaction,sothatultimately,placeandritualcanberegardedasmutuallycon-
stitutive.
SpatialMovementsasConnectingPlacesandPeopleOneofthemostprominenteffectsofspatialmovementsrelatedtoSantalritual
isthatthesemovementsestablishconnectionsbetweendifferententities.Gen-
erally,alltheseritualsconnectpeopleandplaces.Butinsomecasestheseenti-
tiesaremoreabstract, suchaswhen thepolitical ralliesof the sarnadhorommovementconnectcertainregionswiththestate.
A relevant perspective on the importance of spatial movements for the
creationof placehas beenbrought forthby Feldhaus (2003) in herworkon
HindupilgrimageinthestateofMaharashtra.Hermainargumentconcernsthe
creationof a region, inwhichplaces are connectedwhenpeople, deities and
ritual objectsmove fromone location to another. In her understanding a re-
gionisanarea,whichhascoherenceandmeaningtopeople.Region,asthetitle
of herwork indicates, is a set of connected places (5).Most relevant formy
Santalmaterialisherargumentthat“peoplebringregionsintobeingbymov-
ingacross the landscape” (211).Feldhausbases thisargument inparton the
detailedexampleofa largepilgrimagetoShingnapurtemple insouthwestern
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
99
Maharashtra,performedinhonorofShiva.Forthisfestivalpilgrimsbringwa-
terinhundredsofvesselsattachedtoapole(kavad).Thispoleisrituallywor-shipped thedaysprior to andduring thepilgrimage. Someof thekavads arebroughtby individualhouseholds, othersbywholevillagesor clustersof vil-
lages. Ideally thewater in thekavads comes fromvariousriversnear thepil-grims’homes.Peoplethenpourthewateronthelinga inthetemple,inordertocoolthegod.Feldhaus(2003,71-8)concludesthatregionsofvarioussizes
areenactedduringthepilgrimage:thereare,forexample,fivevillagesthatcol-
lectivelysendakavadtothetempleandwhoseresidentsspeakoftheirvillagesformingaregion,ifonlyforthesakeofthefestival.Ultimately,shearguesthat
the largestoneof these regionsdramatized in thepilgrimage isMaharashtra
itself,asdifferentplaceswithinthislarger“unifiedwhole”(85)sendkavadstothetempleatShingnapur.
Feldhaus’ discussion of spatial movements of people and ritual objects
acrossthelandscapeandherfocusontheconnectionsthesemovementsestab-
lishproves fruitful foranunderstandingof severalof theSantal rituals Idis-
cuss. The most prominent parallel to her work exists in the context of the
mountainrituals(burubonga)portrayedinchapterfour.Atthisannualeventdifferentnumbersofvillagescontributesacrificialanimalstoalargecollective
sacrifice duringwhich themountain deity is asked to provide rain andwell-
being for theregion.Similar to theShingnapurpilgrimagediscussedbyFeld-
haus,theburubongaritualconnectsdifferentplacesandpeopleandenactstheideaofaregion.RemarkableisthatincontrasttoFeldhaus’example,theSantal
have a specific, abstract term for the “region” (torop)which is enacted here.Whenansweringmyquestionsaboutthegeographicalextentoftheseregions,
mySantalinterlocutorswouldexplicitlypointtothecollectiveburubongarit-uals,whichtheseregionsorganize.Theywouldsay:“OurDamparatoropcon-sistsoffortyvillages.WeofferfortygoatstotheburubongaatDamparagarh(place).”75
Toconclude,inspiredbyFeldhaus,thechaptersofmyworkdiscussinde-
tail how the spatial movements related to ritual, connect places into such
meaningful spatial units as a region.More explicitly than Feldhaus, I further
takealookatotherentities,whichthesemovementsconnect.Iarguethatritu-
almovementsbringtogetherpeople,deities,ritualobjectsandplaces.Thisties
75AleDamparatoroprechalisatokomenakoa.Burubongarealechalisbodakoemale,Damparagarre.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
100
back into theholism,whichcharacterizesSantalunderstandingsofplace.For
example,someritualmovementsoftheSantalflowerfestivalconnectthefor-
est and the village, or the movements of the rice sowing ritual connect the
houseandthefields.Connectionsarethusmadeondifferentlevels,comprising
variousspatialandsocialentities.
ThepreviousexamplesofritualmovementsfromvanGennep’s,Feldhaus’
andmySantalmaterial,showthatthesemovementscanhaveasymbolicfunc-
tion in themselves. Van Gennep’s example of a child initiation rite in China,
passingthroughagatecanbeunderstoodasenteringanother lifephase. Ina
similarmanner,theSantalbride’smovementsintheweddingritualcommuni-
cateherpassingintoanewsocialstatus.
Other than spatial movements having a symbolic function, they further
containsymbolsthatcontributetotheireffect.ThekavadsinFeldhausexampleserveasacaseinpoint,asthecreationofaregionthroughpilgrimageispartly
broughtaboutbythesesymbols.Becausethekavadsrepresentdifferentvillag-esandcarry thewaterof riversnear thesevillages,Feldhausargues that the
pilgrimageconnectsplacesandcreatestheideaofaregion.
Whatdifferentiatesspatialmovementsfromsymbols,inmyview,istheir
directionality.Movementsleadfromoneplacetoanother,whichiswhyinmy
analysisIhaveplacedemphasisontheconnectionstheyestablish.Movements
haveabeginningandanend,theyleadsomewhere,andthereforetheyusually
have effects. Unless symbols take on the shape ofmovements, they lack this
directionality.AssymbolsformimportantelementsinSantalritualsingeneral
andbecauseassuchtheycontributetothemakingofplace, inthefollowingI
addressmyanalyticalperspectiveonsymbols.
SymbolsinSantalRitualasCommunicatingandGeneratingNotions
ofPlaceSeveraldifferentsymbolsappearintheSantalritualsdiscussedinthefollow-
ingchapters:Acarved,woodenpolesetinthegroundontheoccasionofagoat
sacrifice,salandmahuaflowersplacedinfrontofthesacrificialcirclesduringtheflowerfestivalandtheveiledlanguagespokenbetweenritualparticipants
andtheSantalhuntinggodarejustsomeexamples.Iarguethatthesesymbols
andtheiruseandpositionindifferentritualsrepresentandcreatecertainno-
tions of place. For example, thewoodenpole put in the ground represents a
groupofbrothersandmarkstheplaceoftheritualasbelongingtothem.Thus,
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
101
thesymbolinitselfcarriesmeaningandcommunicatessomething,totheout-
siderandtotheritualparticipants.
Forthesakeofanalyticalprecision,inthefollowingIfirstspecifymyun-
derstandingoftheterm“symbol”and,leaningonRappaport(1979,1999),dif-
ferentiate it from the terms “index” and “icon”. In the context of his general
understanding of ritual as a form of communication, Rappaport argues that
symbolsandindiceseachtransmitdifferenttypesofmessages.Inaddition,his
expanded understanding of communication includes its performative side in
that forhim,communicationbothsaysanddoessomething.Related to this, I
discussbelowhowRappaport’sviewofritualasconstitutingaculturalorder
and fusing this orderwith an individual’s understanding can be extended to
thetopicofplace.Asharedunderstandingofasymbol’smeaningisinthiscon-
textnoprerequisiteforritualsymbolstohaveaneffect.Theirstructuralposi-
tioninritual,ortheiruseatemotionallyintensetimes(Keesing2012,425),can
contribute to this effect and influencehowpeople come toperceiveplace. In
thatwayritualactiongeneratessharedunderstandingsofplaceandisthenin
hindsightalsoevokedasapointofreference.Forexample,asIencounteredit
among theSantal, “peopleofonehouse”spokeof their “placeoforigin” (mulgadi)as theplacewhereevery fewyears theycome together toperform jomsimbonga.
Symbols,Indices,IconsandtheTypesofMessagesTheyTransmitWhataresymbols?Putsimply,symbolsstandfor,refertoorrepresentsome-
thingelse.Theystandinaspecificrelationtothatwhichtheysignify.AsRap-
paport, leaning on Peirce (1960, 143ff) understands it, a symbol is a type of
sign“associatedbylaworconventionwiththatwhichitsignifies”(Rappaport
1979, 180). Thewoodenpole,which appears in the Santal goat sacrifice, for
example,isassociatedwithaspecificsocialunitreferredtoasgusti.Thisasso-ciationisonlyfoundedonconvention,becausetherearenoinherentqualities
thatconnect these two.Another typeof signare icons, “whichsharesensible
formalcharacteristicswiththatwhichtheysignify”(180).Amap,astickfigure
(Robbins2001,594)or thestatuesofSantalheroesdescribed inchapter five
are examples of icons. The third type of sign, states Rappaport, leaning on
Peirce,areindiceswhichare“affectedbythatwhichtheysignify”(1979,180).
A rash is an index for measles, a dark cloud is an index for rain, the large
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
102
amountofsacrificialanimalsofferedtoaspecificSantalgodistomanySantal
anindexofthatgod’spower.
All three signs therefore have referents, although their difference lies in
howtheyareassociatedwiththesereferents.Thereferentcanbeanotion,for
exampleanotionofplace,aconceptoranidea.IntheSantalritualsdiscussed
inthecourseofthiswork,thewoodenpolementionedabovecanrefertothe
conceptofgusti,turmeric-dyed,yellowclothescanrefertotheconceptofaffin-ity, theSantalwayofdancingcanreferto ideasof inclusivenessandjoy(ras-ka).
Thedifferentiationbetweensymbol,iconandsignisimportantbecause,as
Rappaport(1979,179-183;1999,52ff)convincinglyargues,itisrelatedtothe
typeofmessagecommunicatedinritual.Hestatesthatbymakinguseofindi-
ces,ritualtransmitsmessagesaboutthecurrentstateoftheritualparticipants.
Inhis laterworkonritualandreligionRappaport(1999,69)callsthesemes-
sages“self-referential”.Leaningonspeechacttheory,hegivesroomtotheef-
fect of these indexicalmessages as well, noting that they do notmerely say
something, but also transform the state of the performer, as do for example
initiation rites (107). This applies to parts of the Santal wedding ritual, in
whichthespatialmovementsofbrideandgroomcanbeunderstoodasindices
aswellasmeansoftransformationoftheirsocialstatus.
Rappaportdifferentiatesindexicalmessagesfromwhathecalls“canonical
messages” (52ff), which are transmitted through symbols. The canonical, in
Rappaport’s(53)words“representsthegeneral,enduringoreveneternalas-
pectsofuniversalorders”.Theyaremoreabstractincharacter,asforexampletheideaoffertilityinherentinthesymbolofsalandmahuaflowersintheSan-tal flower festival. Within the larger frame of his ritual theory, Rappaport
(1979, 193; 1999, 119ff) argues that the core indexicalmessage that partici-
pants transmit in ritual is their acceptance of the ritual order. They publicly
indicate to others that they accept what they perform and their subsequent
behaviorwillbejudgedaccordingly(1999,123).Inthiswaymoralityisestab-
lishedinritual,andritualbecomes“thebasicsocialact”(137).Theacceptance
of theorderperformed inritual isat firstonlypublic,notnecessarilyaccom-
paniedbybelief.Thispublicacceptance,Rappaport(380ff)argues,ishowever
complementedbytheperformer’s inneracceptancegeneratedandconfirmed
in the course of ritual. Rappaport speaks of a “numinous experience” (378),
beingaffectiveratherthanrational,whicharisesfromcommunitarianrituals.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
103
Insum,Rappaport’sworkonritualisvaluableinseveralwaysformyanalysis
ofSantalnotionsofplaceandpracticesofplace-making.First,hisgeneralview
ofritualasbothcommunicatingandconstitutingmeaningoranorderhasal-
readybeendiscussedpreviouslyasthemainassumptionunderlyingmystudy
of ritual. Second,Rappaport joinsorder andpractice, the social and the indi-
vidual in his viewon ritual (cf. Lambek2004, 2).He acknowledges a ritual’s
canonicalmessages,referringtoanenduringorder,butalsoitsindexicalones,
concernedwith the performers’ current states. By introducing the notion of
acceptance in its public andprivate aspects, hebrings together the social ef-
fectsofritualandanindividualperson’sexperienceofritual.InspiredbyKap-
ferer, this is where I speak of the perception of placewhich is generated in
ritual, assuming that in spite of variations, shared understandings of place
emergefrompeople’sparticipationinritual.Lastly,Rappaportprovidesapre-
cise analytical vocabularywithwhich todiscuss the contributionof symbols,
indicesandiconstothemakingofplaceamongtheSantal.Inthatcontextitis
relevant tonote thateachof these three typesofsignscarriesdifferent func-
tionsandismoreprevalentinsomecontextsthaninothers.Asanillustration,I
argue that in contexts of contestation (in rituals organized by a religious re-
formmovement, in rituals oriented towards non-Santal such as the regional
flowerfestival)indicesaremoresuitablethansymbols,becausetheirrelation
tothatwhichtheysignifyismoredirectandthereforeenhancestheirefficacy.
Inthisregardthetopicofchangeandthetransformationofritualcommu-
nication comes into thepicture.AsRappaport generally focusesmoreon co-
herenceandcontinuity(Lambek2004,248),hehaslittletosayaboutchange
in ritual. Instead, he emphasizes that rituals are centrally concerned with
changelessness, both in its form characterized by recurrence and its content
oftendealingwiththetriumphofvitality(Rappaport1999,230-233).
While change is not central tomy discussion of Santal ritual, the ethno-
graphic material discussed in chapter five brings up the topic of transfor-
mationsofritualmeaningandrelatednotionsofplace.Thiscontextwillshow
thatsymbolsneednotnecessarilybeassociatedwithpermanenceandinvari-
ance.First,oldsymbolscanbecomeimbuedwithnewmeanings.Inthecaseof
theregionalflowerfestival,SantalpoliticalactivistshavefashionedtheSantal
sacredgroveintoasymbolrepresentingtheecologicalsustainabilityofSantal
culture.Thiscase illustrates thatsymbolsneedtobeunderstood in theirhis-
toricalandpoliticalcontext.Further,newsymbolscanbeintroducedintoritual
contexts,suchasbookswrittenintheSantaliscriptOlChiki,sothatadditional
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
104
messagesbecomepartoftheritual.Hencesymbolscanbeinvestedwithnew
meaningsoremployedstrategicallyby ritualorganizers to communicatecer-
tainmessages.Thispointstothepossibilityofnewnotionsofplacebeingcre-
ated in ritual practice. These dynamics of place making are therefore also
relatedtothedynamicsofsymbolsandindicesinritualcontexts.
TheMeaningsandEffectsofSymbolsSo far the discussion on ritual symbols, indices and icons, leaning on Rap-
paport,hasshownthattheircommunicativeaspectsandefficacyareintricately
connected.InthissectionIintendtooutline,howIstudiedandapproachedthe
meaningofSantalritualsymbolsandhowIunderstandtheirefficacyrelatedto
thecreationof(notionsof)place.
DuringmyfieldworkIapproachedthemeaningof,forexampleritualsymbols
inmuchthesamewayasTurner(1967,20)suggested,namelybytakinginto
accounttheappearanceofthesymbol,bycollectinginterpretationsofspecial-
ists and ritual participants and by trying to understand the symbol from a
structuralperspective.Thesedifferentperspectivesshowthattherearediffer-
enttypesorlevelsofsymbolicmeaning.First,thereisthemeaningconsciously
attributedbypeopletoasymbol.Forexample,severalSantaleldersdescribed
thewoodenpolesetinthegroundduringjomsimbongaasrepresentingacer-taingroupofHansdas(aSantalclan).Thistypeofmeaningisneithersharedby
nor accessible to all ritual participants. Keesing (2012) aptly points out that
thisconsciousknowledgeofthemeaningofritualsymbolsisdistributedune-
venlyamongexpertsandlaymen.Thereisthusoftenamultitudeofmeanings
attachedtoasymbol.Second,thereisthestructuralmeaningofasymbolthat
canbeunderstoodfromitscontextorfromitsrelationtoothersymbols.This
is the type ofmeaning,which ritual participants often cannot articulate. For
example, in thecontextof theSantal flower festival theuseofsalandmahuaflowers points to the complementarity ofmale and female, which in amore
abstractsensepointstothethemeoffertility,whichreappearsthroughoutthe
festival. I came to this conclusion, becausepeopleoffer sal flowers to amaledeityandmahuaones toa femaleoneduring thisevent.Noneofmy inform-ants,however,wouldhaveeverexplainedthemeaningoftheseflowersinsuch
abstractterms.InthethreefollowingchaptersIshowthatthesedifferentlev-
elsofa symbol’smeaning, togetherwith its roleanduse in ritual, give infor-
mationaboutSantalnotionsofplace.
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
105
Complementingthiscommunicativeaspectofritualsymbols, I takeparticular
interestintheireffect.MorespecificallyIask,howritualsymbolscontributeto
themakingofplace.Thiseffectcanbe independent fromthemeaning,which
ritualparticipantsattributetosymbols.If,duringtheSantaljomsimbonga,twodifferentcategoriesofrelativesweardifferenttypesofclothesandarebarred
fromenteringtheinnersacrificialcircle,itisnotnecessaryforparticipantsto
understand or be able to articulate themeaning of the clothes or the spatial
symbolism. The structure of this symbolism presents certain associations to
theritualparticipants:aspecificgroupofparticipants,thepeopleofonehouse,
wearthesamecolorofclothes,theirancestralsymbol,awoodenpole,isplaced
intheground.Theheadsofthesacrificialanimalsbroughtbythemareplaced
inonesacrificialcircle,partofthemeatisburiedintheground.Anothergroup
of participants, their affines, are dressed in different types of clothes, they
bringcastratedgoatstobesacrificed.Theaffinesarenotpermittedtoenterthe
sacrificialcircle.Evenifpeoplecannotexplainthesymbolismoftheritual, its
structuredifferentiatesagnatesandaffinesand links theagnates to theplace
andthelandonwhichthisritualtakesplace.Thestructureissufficienttogen-
erateacertainexperienceandperceptionofsocietyandplaceamongtheritual
participants.ThisrefersbacktoKapferer’s (1991,1997)argumentpresented
above,whichlocatesthegeneratingpotentialofritualinthedifferentpercep-
tualpossibilitiesofferedbyitsaesthetics.
Toconclude, in this chapter Idiscussed thebasicpremisesonwhichmy
studyofSantalritualandplaceisbased.Foremostmyanalyticalstartingpoint
isthatnotionsofplaceareculturallyconstructed.Itisthenmyargumentthat
thecreationandattributionofmeaningtoplaceshappensduringritualprac-
tice.Myunderstandingofritualinthisworkistwo-fold:OntheonehandIre-
gard ritual as articulating cultural concepts and ideas, on the other hand I
recognize ritual’s idea-generatingpotential. For the sakeofmy specific focus
onplacethismeansthatritualbotharticulatesandcreatesdifferentSantalno-
tionsofplace.Concerningthesecondpoint Ihighlight the importanceofper-
ception in this “making of place” and propose that people’s perception is
shaped in distinct ways during their participation in ritual. In the following
chaptersIfocusontwocrucialelementsinthisgenerativeprocess,namelythe
spatialmovementsandsymbolsthatappearintheritualsIdiscuss.Afterhav-
ing so far discussed the Santal in their social and regional context,my field-
worksituationandmethodologyaswellasthetheoreticalfoundationsofthis
Chapter2⎜TheoreticalApproach
106
work, each subsequent chapter deals nowwith the specific Santal notions of
placeinthesenseofland,environmentandregion.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
107
3.TheConnectionsbetweenLandandSocial
Structure
But the performativemodes to kinship known to anthropology (…)
areindefinitelymany,inasmuchastheyarepredicatedonparticular
culturallogicsofrelatedness.(Sahlins2011,5)
This chapter dealswith relatedness in Santal society and how its practice is
linked todifferentnotionsof place. In Sahlins’ sense, I see oneof the crucial
modesofperformingrelatednessinritualpractice.Differentritualsconstitute
different types of relatedness and different notions of place, as this chapter
shows. For example, “people of one house” (mitorakhor), a close group of“brothers”(boeha)cometogethereveryfewyearstocelebrate jomsimbonga,a large goat sacrifice offered to their commondeity. The ritual is held in the
fieldsclosetotheir“placeoforigin”(mulgadi).Afterthesacrifice,the“peopleof one house” invite their affinal relatives (pera), those with whom they al-readymaintain or could establishmarital relations. Together they eat, drink
andsocializeuntillateatnight.
Thisdifferentiationofsocietyintoagnates,“own”,andaffines,“others”,is
acommonstructuringprincipleofseveralCentralIndiansocieties.Therefore,
in addition to jomsimbonga, this chapter portrays Santalwedding rites, thecoreritual forconstitutingaffinalrelatedness.Thedifferentstepsofthewed-
dingceremony,suchasthehandingoverofthebridewealth(gonong),theap-plicationofvermillion(sindur)bythegroomtothebride,theritualgreetingofthe new in-laws (balanepel), and the feeding of the couple by the groom’smotherareall carriedout inspecificplaces.Like jomsimbonga, theweddingritesthereforeequallyarticulateandcreatedistinctlyvaluednotionsofplace.
Inritualspeoplecrossandenterdifferentspaces.Asnewrelativesrituallypass
the thresholdofahouse,or theentrance to theroomof theancestralshrine,
theyarebroughtintocloserrelationshipswiththehouse’sinhabitants.
Theseexamplesarticulatethatfirst,ritualandplacearemutuallyconstitu-
tiveandthatsecond,thespatialandthesocialarecloselyintertwined.Aftera
shortoutlineoftheshiftingfocusinkinshipstudiesfromabstractclassification
to the practice of kinship below, this chapter is intended to give insight into
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
108
notionsofplace,specificallyrelatedtoland,placesoforiginandthehouse,and
thecloseconnectionbetweentheseplacesandSantalnotionsofrelatedness.
TheTurnofKinshipStudiesFromitsverybeginningsthestudyofkinshipwasformativetothedisciplineof
anthropology.InanarticleoncategoriesofrelatednessinaCentralIndianso-
ciety,Hardenberg(2009,62)pinpointedtheturninkinshipstudiesawayfrom
a focus ondescent, genealogy, rules and structures in thework of Schneider
(1968,1972,1984),Needham(1971,1974)andKuper (1982,2005).Schnei-
der(1972)sawhispredecessors’andcontemporaries’biggestmistakeintheir
genealogical,andultimatelybiological,reckoningofkinship. Inasimilarvein,
Kuper(1982)andLeach(1961a)criticizedtheuniversalismofdescent-based
models,largelydevelopedintheAfricancontext.Kuper(1982,92)sawlineage
modelsneitherrepresentingfolkmodelsnororganizingpoliticaloreconomic
activitiesinthesesocieties,butinsteadonlyservingmodernnotionsofprimi-
tive societies. Based on his study of Pul Eliya, a Sri Lankan village, Leach
(1961a, 7mentioned in Kuper 2005, 175) showed that “locality rather than
descent forms the basis of corporate grouping”. As I will discuss in section
3.1.4,thisturnawayfromtheconceptofunilinealdescentisalsorelevantfor
mymaterialontheSantal.IntribalCentralIndia,ingeneral,genealogicalreck-
oning is of little importance and another focus ismore adequate in order to
understandlocalconstructionsofrelatedness.
AsHardenberg(2009,62ff)discusses,afteradeclineinpopularityofkin-
ship studies in the 1980s and 1990s new approaches revitalized the field.
Among them was an edited volume on house-based societies (Carsten and
Hugh-Jones1995,mentionedinHardenberg2009,63)aimingtoovercomethe
previouslystrongemphasisongenealogy,rulesandstructures.Inalaterpubli-
cationCarsten(2000,4)preferredtheterm“relatedness”to“kinship”,“inor-
dertosignalanopennessto indigenousidiomsofbeingrelatedratherthana
reliance on pre-given definitions or previous versions”. She insisted that an
understandingofotherpeople’srelatednessmuststartfromtheirconceptions.
InheranalysisofMalayrelatedness,sheemphasizesprocessandshowshow
thisrelatednessgraduallyevolvesthroughcommonfoodconsumptionandthe
sharingofahouseandhearth(Carsten1995).
Theaboveoutlineddevelopmentswithinkinshipstudiesarerelevant for
mywork inseveralaspects. IagreewithHardenberg(2009,64) that,despite
thedemiseofmoreclassicalkinshipstudies,bothformalaspectsofclassifica-
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
109
tionsand theexperiential, practical sideofkinship should continue toplaya
roleinunderstandingthesocialsystemofasociety.Ithereforeintroducebasic
coordinatesofSantalsocialorganizationinthefirstpartofthischapter.Ihave,
however,stillchosentodiscussthesecoordinatesfromapractice-perspective,
becausetomeasaresearcheritwasespeciallyduringritualpracticethatso-
cialrolesandclassificationsemerged.Mostimportantly,myinformantsequally
referredbacktotheseeventsinordertoanswermymoreabstractquestions.
Forexample,whenIaskedmyneighbor:“WasthatmanfromMurugutivillage
yourgusti(localline)?Isheoriginallyfromyourvillage?”,heanswered:“Yes,Ithinkso.Lastyearhecameheretoour jomsimbonga.”Carsten’s(2000)sug-gestion, to start from local practice in the analysis of relatedness, resonateswiththesestatements.Thestandpointfromwhichthischapterdeparts,takes
inspirationfromHardenberg’s(2009,83)viewthat“ritualsareameansofso-
cial classification.” Before presenting two such rituals, the following section
firstintroducesthemostimportantstructuringprinciplesofSantalsocietyand
consecutivelydiscussessocialcategoriesandgroupsfromlargesttosmallest.
3.1CornerstonesofSantalSocialClassification3.1.1OfBrothersand“Guests”
BrothersAtthebaseofSantalsocialstructureliesasimplebinarysystem,oneinwhich
theSantaldividetheirsocietyinto“own”and“other”.Assection3.1.4discuss-
esthereislittleagreementamongpreviousSantalethnographersonthelocal
termsforthisopposition.TheSantalIencounteredintheEastSinghbhumarea
used the term “brothers” (boeha) for those people “of one house” (mitorakhor)insomecontextsbutoftentheyjustspokeof“ourpeople”(alehor)or“ourgusti” (alegusti).76All of these connotations of brotherhood are discussed infurtherdetailinthecourseofthissection.Thoseclassifiedasbrothers(boeha)cannot intermarry, that is they cannot marry each other’s sisters or daugh-
ters.77Brothers are also bound together in the obligation to propitiate their
76The termgusti seems tobe specific for theEast SingbhumSantal area, possibly a loanwordtaken from Bengali and bestowed with its own meaning by the Santal. None of the Santal
ethnographies,mostofthemaboutthenorthernSantal,mentionit.77The term boeha has male connotations, but includes women as well. Women would, forexample,alsodescribeeachotherasrelatedasboeha,iftheirhusbandswerebrothers.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
110
commondeity inregular intervals.Spatially,“realbrothers”(nijboeha), thoseborntoonefatherorinawidermeaningborntoonegrandfather,oftenreside
inonehouseor inadjoininghouses.Theyalsofrequentlyownfieldsadjacent
toeachother.Brotherhoodisthusdefinedthroughbeingclose,bothspatially
andsocially.Thus,placeandespeciallytheideaofone’splaceoforiginplaysa
crucial role in the notion of brotherhood as elaborated in section 3.3.1 on
brothers, theirdeityand land.Thetopicofmigration featuresprominently in
thesenotionsofplace,andindeeditisatopicrecurrentthroughoutSantalhis-
tory,ascontainedinthecreationmyth.
Several other authors have identified the conceptual division of Central
IndiantribalsocietyworkinginOdisha,JharkhandandChhattisgarh.Concern-
ingOdisha among these authors areHardenberg (2005, 2009)writing about
theDongriaKond,Berger(2015a,2010)discussingtheGadabaaswellasPfef-
fer (1982, 1997) throughout hiswork on Central Indian social classification.
Verardo (2003, 31-35) equally reports this opposition of Munda clans into
“brothersor ‘agnates’(haga)or ‘guests’or ‘affines’(kupul)”(32)andGregory(2009) furtheraddresses thedivisionofsociety into“brotherhood”and“oth-
erhood”amongHalbispeakersofChhattisgarh.
Hardenberg(2009,71)demonstratesthatthesupercategoriesofbrothers
andaffinesareagaindivided intosubcategories indifferentcontexts.For the
Santalthecategoryofbrothersfallsintodifferentnotionsaswell.Theclosest
brothers, with whom one cannot marry, are the “people of one house” (mitorakhor), thosewithwhomone carries out the ritual described later in thischapter(jomsimbonga).Theideaofthehouseistobeunderstoodinabroadersense,sinceitoftenreferstoonecommonhouseinthepast,fromwhichsome
brothers dispersed to other places. In addition, othermembers of one’s clan
areconsideredtobebrotherstoo,andclanexogamyisthustherule.Asoneof
the portraits in the section onmarriage shows, lovemarriageswithin a clan
can take place todaywithout severe consequences. The youngman involved
explainedthatonlymarriagebetween“peopleofonehouse”isgravelyperse-
cutedinhissociety.Last,thereisathirdcategorywhichfallsintothesupercat-
egory of brothers: ties established through a type of ritual friendship called
phul.These friendshipscan takeplacebetweenallethniccommunities in thearea, forexamplebetweenaSantalandaHoman.Theirchildrenaddressthe
respective fathers as “father” (baba) and consider eachother to bebrothers.Commensality,uncommonwithmembersofothercommunities,waspracticed
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
111
among them and like brothers do, these families attended each other’smain
life-cycleeventsasguests(pera).
“Guests”TheotherpartofSantalsociety,thosewhoarenotconceptualizedasbrothers,
arereferredtoaspera.Thesearetheaffines,thatis,peopleonecanpotentiallymarryorthosewithwhommaritalrelationsalreadyexist.Theycomeasguests
to theyearlyvillageritualscelebrated in thespring (bahaporob – the flowerfestival) andat the timeofharvest (sohrae). In fact, in Santali thewordperareferstoboth“guests”andaffines.Affinesalsoattendandfulfillspecialrolesineachother’slife-cycleevents.InastrictsenseonlySantalareconsideredtobe
pera.Thewomenofahousegreetperainanelaboratewaydescribedindetailinsection3.1.2,withawater-filledbrassvessel(lota).Membersofotherlocalcommunities, especially those not speaking Santali, are not considered to be
peraandnotgreetedinaritualwayatall.Just like the category of brothers, the category of guests subdivides into
differentnotionsindifferentcontexts.Thismeansthatnotallaffinesaremar-
riageable. Idiscussina latersectionthatsomeSantalclansareconsideredto
beof lowerstatusandmarriagewiththeseclans isrefrainedfrom.Thereare
also some clanswhich, due toquarrelsmentioned inmyth, shouldnot inter-
marry.Consequently, in theoryallother thanmembersofone’sownclanare
marriageable,howeveracloserlookrevealsthatthisisnotthecase.
In thecontextofSantalweddingrituals,amorespecificnotionofaffines
emerges,namelythoseaffineswithwhomone’sgroupalreadymaintainsmari-
tal relationships. I refer to theseaffinesas “in-laws” inmywork.There isno
SantalequivalentinthebroadsensetotheEnglishword“in-law”,insteadthese
peoplearegenerallyreferredtoasperaaswell.Notwithstanding,twotypesofrelationshipsexistbetweencertainindividualsrelatedtoeachotherasin-laws.
Thefirstofthesetwotypesiscalledbalaandwillbediscussedindetail later.The section onweddingswill show that there is a special ritual establishing
this typeof relationship.The fatherof abride and the fatherof a groom, for
example,establishandmaintainsuchabalarelationship.Itisoneconceptual-izedas close, expressed in eachof theirmeetingsby a specificbala greeting.Thesecondin-lawrelationshipiscalledsangat.Itexistsbetweencross-siblingsof amarried couple, i.e. between a bride’s sister and a groom’s brother or a
bride’sbrotherandagroom’ssister.Oneisexpectedtojokewithone’ssangat,
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
112
andpossiblyanothermarriagemightevolveoutofthisrelationship.Consider-
ing place, marriages ideally take place between distant villages; marriages
withinthesamevillageareoftenforcefullysuppressed.AyounggirlIknew,for
example,was forcedtomovetohermother’sbrother’s(mamu)housebyherparents, becauseofher romancewithher villageneighbor.78Havingoutlined
thebifurcationofSantalsocietyintobrothersandguests,thenextsectiondis-
cussesthemostimportantstructuringprincipleofSantalsociety.
3.1.2OnStatusDifference:TheConceptsof“Senior”and“Junior”InacademicliteratureaswellasineverydaydiscourseinIndia,adivasisocietyisoftenportrayedasegalitarian.Theliteraturemakesthisstatementinrefer-
encetosocialclass,andatraditionallackthereof(Carrin2013,113)orpoint-
ingtothedemocraticvaluesofadivasisociety(Shah2013,104).In popular opinion, as I encountered it among the urban Hindumiddle
class, adivasi society is regarded as “primitive” and “innocent”, labels oftenmentioned together with “egalitarian”. This alleged equality is distinguished
fromHinducastesocietywherestatusdifferencesareomnipresent.Especially
genderequality,butalsoritualequality,seemstostandoutformostoutsiders
lookingatadivasisocieties.ButevensomeSantalemphasizedtomeinEnglishthat they belong to an “egalitarian society”,manifest for example in the fact
thatanyonecouldpotentiallybecomeapriest(naeke)whereasinHindusocie-tythispositionisreservedonlyforonecaste,theBrahmans.
Onefurtherfindstheideaofegalitarianismintheethnographicliterature
ontheSantal.InastudyofSantalheadmanshipintheSantalParganasSomers
(1977, 58) discusses “Santal egalitarianism” with regard to Santal political
structure.Archer(2007,24)equallywritesabout“democraticequality”within
theSantaltribe.Thesestatementsseemtomostlyconcerntheacephalousna-
tureofSantalsociety.Villagedisputesaresettledinlargeassemblies,attended
byamalememberofeachhousehold.Notstatusbutoratoryskillsplayalarge
roleinthese“sittingsinthevillagestreet”(kulhidhurup).InKantasolavillage,where Istayed, thesediscussionscouldsometimes lastseveralnights,during
which all the conflicting argumentswerepresented and eventually a general
consensusabouttheconflictsettlementwasreached.
78Inherexplanationforthegirl’sparents’reaction,myinterlocutoronlymentionedthatpeople
aregenerallyagainstaffairsandmarriagesinthesamevillage.Commondescent,classifyingthe
girlandtheyoungmanassiblingsdidnotseemtobethecase.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
113
Butcanweconcludefromthispoliticalegalitarianism,andtheallegedab-
senceofclassamongtheSantalthatthisverysocietyisdevoidofstatusdiffer-
ence? Indeed, in a succeeding section to the one mentioned above, Somers
(1977,59)pointsinarelevantdirectiontoanswerthisquestion,andmentions
therespect forseniorityprevalent inSantalsociety. Inmyopinion, thismen-
tionofrespectcontradictstheaforementioned“Santalegalitarianism”.Similar-
ly,throughouthisworkontribalCentralIndia,Pfeffer(1982,2000)considers
theconceptoftribalegalitarianismasflawedandinsteadunderlinestheprin-
cipleofsenioritybetweenjuniorandseniorstatuscategoriesinthesesocieties.
InPfeffer’ssense,inthefollowingIseektoportraystatusdifferencesinSantal
societyastheymanifestthemselvesineverydayinteractionsandinritual.
GreetingandStatusFor theattentivevisitorof aSantalhousehold theorderof seniority firstbe-
comes apparent during the ritual greeting. When guests (pera) arrive, thewomenofahousereceivethembyplacingawater-filledbrassvessel(lota)infront of the seated visitors. The greeting gesture, carried out as described in
the following, embodies one’s social position, and indicates who is “junior”
(hudin)andwhois“senior”(marang)duringtheinteraction.Semanticallythe-se twowords carry a time-related aswell as a space-relateddimension.Ma-rang,forinstance,combinesbeingfirstintimeandplaceinoneword.79
The indicationofone’sposition in theorderof seniority ingreetingges-
tures differs according to gender and status. A woman greets (god) anotherpersondependentonherrelativepositionvis-à-visthispersoninthefollowing
way.Ifsheis junior,shejoinsherfingertipsbeneathherforeheadandslowly
bowsherheaddownuntilherhandsalmostordotouchtheground. Ifshe is
senior,shereceivesthisgestureofajuniorbyjoiningherhandstogetherasif
to scoopupwater,movingherhands towardsherownmouth andmaking a
kissing sound. If a man is junior, he joins the palms of his hands, fingertips
pointing away from the body, and moves them towards his forehead while
bowinghishead.Theseniormanholdshisrightforearmbelowtheelbowwith
thelefthand,stretchesouthisrighthandandslowlymovesittowardshisown
foreheadwhilemakinganoddingheadmovement.Theseritualizedgreetings
oftentakeplaceinthecourtyardofahouseor inasortofhallway,butnever
79Cf. Bodding (2010, 4: 238): “Maran: The first; front; first, before (in time, place, order); putfirst,infront;befirst.”
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
114
insideofanyrooms.Inthiswayguestsarereceivedintothehouse.Bywashing
theirfeetandhandswiththewaterprovidedinthelotatheyridthemselvesofanyimpurityaccumulatedontheirjourney.Afterthewomenhavereceivedthe
guestsintothehouseinthismanner,themenfollowsuitwiththeappropriate
greetinggesture.
Ifaguestentersahousehold forthe first time,suchas is thecase foraf-
fines in the courseofmarriagearrangements,hisorher feet areplacedona
brassplate,washedwithwaterandrubbedwithoil.Receivingguestscantake
aconsiderableamountoftimeandshouldnotbedoneinahurry(horoboro).Greetinggesturesarethereforecarriedoutslowly,lendinganairofgraceand
importancetothissocialinteraction.
Greeting is awardedhighvalue inSantal societyandencouraged in chil-
dren fromanearlyageon.Often two-year-oldchildrenalreadyknowhowto
greet others and receive praise from thewhole familywhen theymanage to
perform the gesture correctly. It is important to greet each person present,
evensmallbabiesandthosewhodidnotarrivewiththeguests,suchashouse-
holdmembersseatedbesidestheguests.
Thepeoplegreetedareusuallyconsideredtobepera,awordbothrefer-ring to guests and affinal relatives. Any Santal coming into another Santal’s
houseisconsideredperaandgreetedintheritualizedway.Mygradualintegra-tion intoSantal societyas anoutsiderbecameapparent, amongother things,
throughthewayIwasgreetedandexpectedtogreet.InsomehouseswhereI
arrived for the first time Iwould not be greeted. But after a conversation in
SantaliIwouldsometimeshearthewomenofthehouseremark:“Sheispera,weshouldhavegottenthelotaoutandgreetedher.”InmyhostfamiliesIwasincreasinglyexpected togreetguests.Atonepointduringawedding,when I
wasnotyetawareofthisexpectation,thefatherofthehousereprimandedme:
“Beti(daughter),whyareyousittingthere?Areyoupera,orwhyareyounotgreeting our guests?”, indicating that I ampart of his household and as such
expectedtojointheotherwomenintheirgreetingritual.
Members of several other communities of the area are generally not
greeted,becausetheyarenotfamiliarwiththisSantalgreeting.Totheamuse-
mentofmySantalhosts,avisitingHindujournalistfromGhatsilaoncethought
thatthewaterinthelotawasplacedinfrontofhimtodrink.Formyhosts,thisincident again confirmed that these people could not be greeted the Santal
way.ThisseemstomainlyapplytoHinducasteswhodonotlivewiththeSan-
tal,becausetheirneighboringblacksmiths(Kamar),basketmakers(Mahali)or
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
115
weavers (Pere) can reciprocate the Santal greeting and are occasionally in-cludedintothecategoryofpera.
Photo10:Womenofahousearegreetingtheguestswhohavearrivedfortheritualof“seeingthegroom”.Theonesgreetingarejuniorinstatustothosebeinggreeted.
Photo11:Boysofahousearegreetingtheguestsonthesameoccasion.Theyarejuniortothosebeinggreeted.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
116
Anexceptionfromthehierarchicalgreetingbetween juniorandsenior lies in
thegreetingbetweenritual friends(phul)80andbetweenthose inabala rela-tionship.RitualfriendshipinIndiaexistsindifferentformsindifferentregions
(cf.Desai2010;Skoda2005).Thephul friendshipspracticedby theSantal inEastSinghbhumdifferslightlyfromwhatDesai(2010,116)outlinesaboutthe-
se ritual friendships in Chhattisgarh. He argues that this ritual friendship
termed phul-phulwari is established between two people who have alreadybeenclosefriendsbefore;thebasisoftheirrelationbeingloveorpremashisinformantscall it.When theSantalofEastSinghbhumenter intophul friend-ships,itisbecausetwopeoplelookorareconsideredtobealike.Thisdoesnot
imply that they have already been friends before. Phul friendships exist be-tweenallcasteandtribalcommunitiesoftheareaandtiewholefamiliesintoa
specialbondofmutualsupport.Theyhelpeachotheroutintimesofeconomic
hardship andparticipate in eachother’s families’ life-cycle rituals.Phul greeteach other symmetrically as theywould greet a senior, thus each granting a
higherstatustotheother.Theotherexceptionalgreetingformtakesplacebe-
tween bala, a relationship discussed in more detail later on in this chapter.Duringthebalagreeting,differentsetsofin-laws,suchasthefathers,mothersor mother-brothers of a married couple, greet each other with symmetrical
gestures.Thisformofgreetingbetweenbalarelativesisfirstestablisheddur-ingaweddingceremonyandconsecutivelycarriedoutwheneverthesein-laws
meetinthecourseoftheirlifetime.
Withtheexceptionofphulandbalagreetings,everyformofritualgreetingrendersvisible thehierarchyofseniority inSantal society.Butwhatmakesa
person juniororsenior?For theobserver itsoonbecomesclear that it isnot
necessarily biological age. Instead, it is one’s relative position in the kinship
networkthatimpartsthequalityofbeingjuniororsenioronaperson.Forex-
ample,amancanbeolderinagethanhiscousin,butifthecousin’sfatherwas
theelderbrotheroftheman’sfatherthenthecousinissenior.Thisholdsnot
onlyfor individuals,butalsoformembersofthesamegenerationofahouse-
hold.Anotherexampleisthatanewbridecanbeyoungerinagethanhersis-
ter-in-law, but if her husband is the eldest son of the family, she will be
consideredseniortohersister-in-law.
80Archer (2007, 86)writes ofphul as “flower friendship”. Althoughphul (Hindi) translates asflower, my Santal informants vehemently denied that phul is in any way associated with thewordflowerandconsideredittoonlyrefertothisritualfriendship.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
117
Ingeneral,peoplearemostlyawareof theirposition in theirnetworkofkin,
butitbecomesslightlymoredifficultwhentwopeoplearenotrelated.Onfirst
encounter,Santalof thesameareausuallymakeagreateffort todetectcom-
monkinrelations,but ifnosuchrelationscanbetraced,peopleseemtoesti-
mate their position according to age. Nevertheless, ambiguities are
omnipresent, and young or newmembers of a household frequently have to
ask theirelderswhether togreetunknownguestsas junioror senior.Anew
bride,forexample,isoftenintroducedintohernewpositionbyhermother-in-
lawandmakesfrequentmistakesinmanyofherfirstencounterswithhernew
kin.
Whilethetermmaranghor(“senior/bigman”)issometimesalsousedtodescribeapersonofgreatmaterialwealthorpower,suchasalocalpolitician,
itpredominantlyreferstoapersonofseniorstatuswithinakinshipnetwork.
But inwhich other context, apart from greeting, does the differentiation be-
tweenjuniorandseniorplayarole?
RitualandStatusThevocabularyofhierarchy introducedaboveplaysan important role in the
contextofritualscarriedoutbyaspecificsocialunit.Followingotherscholars
(Berger2015a,81ff;Hardenberg2005,188ff;Leach1966,57;Otten2006,53ff;
Pfeffer2000,339), inmyworkIcallthisunit“localline”(gusti).Whereasthespecifics of this terminology are discussed in the next section, the necessary
background informationhere is thatmembersof this local lineconsidereach
other to be “people of one house” (mitorakhor). They regard themselves asoffspringof a commonancestorbut cannot specifynordo theyattributeany
importancetotheexactgenealogicaltiesconnectingthem.
Jomsimbonga, oneof themost important ritualsof the local line, isdis-cussedbelow.Duringthisritual,maranghor, themostseniormembersofthelocalline,playanimportantrole.Theirhouseisrituallypurifiedbythewomen
ofthehouseandconsideredespeciallysacredbeforeandduringtheritual.In
thisplace“thepeopleofonehouse”consultthegodsbeforetheritualandall
theritualparticipantsassembleherebeforetheritualtakesplaceinthefields.
Duringtheritual,thishouseisconsideredtobethe“houseofthegod”(bongaorak).Santalmenemphasizedtomethatmaranghor, “seniorpeople”,donotgo to the house ofhudinhor, junior people, during a ritual. Themost seniormember(maranghor)ofalocallinecarriesouttheworshipactivityduringthe
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
118
ritual, such as making the sacrificial circles and consulting the deity during
possession. This person thus functions as a ritual specialist, asnaeke, at jomsimandtandibonga.Onlyheknowstheactualnameofthedeityandpassesitontohissonbeforehisdeath.Toconclude,itbecomesapparentherethatritu-
al action is another domain inwhich status difference is relevant and deter-
minestheactionsofpeople.
Insum,thedifferentiationbetweenjuniorandseniorpermeatesallsocial
relationshipsinSantalsocietywiththeexceptionofbalarelativesandphulre-lations. As described, this order of seniority becomes apparent foremost in
greeting gestures and in ritual. Juniors are opposed to seniorswithin a net-
workofkin.Butalsooutsideof thiscontextsuchdifferentiation isapplied to
othercommunitiesofthearea.Thenextchapterwillshowthateventheland-
scape is imagined and perceived in such terms. The deities residing in the
mountainsofthearea(burubongas)aretalkedaboutasbeingrelatedtoeachotherasbrothersandaffines. Justas inhumansocietythereareyoungerand
older brothers. The deities’ status determineswho isworshipped first in an
annualritualheldintheirname.
Havingoutlined theprincipleof seniority, thenextsection furtherspeci-
fies the notion of brotherhood. The different aspects of brotherhoodwill be
discussedagaininsection3.2.1inthecontextofthemostimportantritualcar-
riedoutbybrothers.
3.1.3SantalClans(paris)Clans(paris)amongtheSantal formanall-encompassingsocialclassification.SantalmenandwomencarryoneofthetwelveSantalclansintheirtitle,oneof
whichhoweverseemstonolongerexist.Apersonreceiveshisorherbelong-
ingtoaclanfromthefatherandwomenchangetheirclanmembershipupon
marriage. As mentioned, members of one’s own clan are considered to be
brothers,withfurthersubdivisions.Allotherclansareconsideredtobeaffines,
althoughnotallmarriageoptionsareencouraged.Duringmy fieldwork Inot
didhoweverfindthenotionthatsomeclansareconsideredtobebrothers,as
Hardenberg(2009,73)writesfortheDongriaKond.Verardo(2003,32)even
specifiesthattheMundacanexplicitlylistbrotherclans.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
119
TheSantalcreationmyth81summarized inthefollowingcontainsseveral top-
icsrelevantforthequestionofhowrelatednessisconceptualizedbytheSantal.
Itprovides thebackground forhowdifferentclansemergedandofhowthey
areorganized in theorderofseniority. Italsoshows, thatrelatednessamong
theSantal isnot restricted to the speciesofhumans, and itpoints to the im-
portanceofmigrationinSantalhistory.
TheSantalCreationMyth
TransformingWaterintoLand:TheCreationoftheEarth(dhartisinjon)
Themythbeginswiththecreationoflandbythegodsfromanendlessocean.
Then two humans hatched from a goose egg and their offspring formed the
originaltwelveSantalclans.Theybegantowanderinordertofindaplaceto
settle. Since the Santal creationmythhas beenwrittendown extensively (cf.
Archer2007,260ff;Bodding1916;Carrin-Bouez1986,26;Culshaw2004,64),
IprovideonlyashortsummaryoftheversionIencounteredinvillagesaround
Ghatsila and Jhargram here. Today the creation myth is recited by gurus atnamingceremonies(cacochatiar),jomsimandkaramrituals,andoccasionallyatweddingsandsecondaryfunerals(bhandan).Whenthecreationmythisper-formed as part of abinti, a ritual narrative, spoken and sung passages alter-nate.
The three recitations of the creationmyth I recorded in East Singbhum,
JharkhandandinJhargram,WestBengaldifferintheirbeginningfromtheones
availableintheliterature:AtfirsttherewasnowateronearthandThakur,thecreator god, made a large animal, an elephant named gojamati. The animalsleptforhalfayear,fortheotherhalfhewasawake.Throughthetoresutam82,
asacredthreadconnectingheaven(sorokpuri)andearth(monchpuri),theoth-ergodsbroughttheelephantdowntoearth.TherehesteppedonMarangBu-ru’s stick (barsi hapa), which punctured the earth. Water flowed from thegroundandfloodedeverything.Onlybirdsandwateranimalssurvived.
81Mypresentationofthemythhereisbasedonaroughtranslationthereofwiththehelpofmy
assistant.BecausewenevertranscribedthemythinSantali,IdonotprovidetheSantalihere.Cf.
Andersen,CarrinandSoren2011foraSantaliversionofthecreationmyth.82Toresutamisamotiveappearinginmanysongsandstories.Itisthevenuethroughwhichthegods came and still come to earth. Some songs sungduring thehunting festivals described in
chapter four state that without the tore sutam human life on earth would be without roots.Peoplewouldbewanderingtheearthendlesslysearchingforaplacetostay.Duringthespring
flower festival, straw ropeswith bundles on their ends, hang from the trees underwhich the
gods areworshipped. People say that for the possession ofmediums the gods come through
theseropescalledtoresutam.ForapictureoftoresutamseePhoto37inchapterfive.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
120
Then there was only water, and no land. JaherAyo,MarangBuru’s wife andmother goddess of the sacred grove, came to earth.When she breathed life
(jiwi) intoghusgrass,whichfloatedonthewater,thegrassturnedintogeese(hanshansli).ThegeesebuiltanestontheKaramtree(Adinacordifolia),andlaid two eggs. Out of the eggs hatched the ancestral couplePilcuHaram andPilcuBudhi.
Thehumancoupleneededaplacetostayandthecreationoflandbecame
thenext task for the gods. Landwas createdwith thehelpof seven animals.
Thenumbersevenhereisthereasonwhythispartofthecreationmythissung
seventimesduring theperformanceof jomsimbinti,asoneguru toldme.Allthesesevencreatures,Pfeffer(1984a,38)pointsout,areanimalsthatoperate
inwaterandonland,thusconnectingthetwoopposedelements.Thecreator
god asked a crab (katkom), a shrimp (ichet), a crocodile (tayan), an alligator(mangar),afish(boar–atypeofcatfish),atortoise(horo)andanearthworm(lendet)tobringupearthfromthebottomofthesea.Aftersixofthemfailed,theearthwormfinallysucceeded:Itateearthatthebottomoftheseaandex-
creteditontothebackofthetortoiseswimmingonthesurfaceofthewater.
TransformingSiblingsintoSpouses:IncestastheFoundationofSociety
(manmijanam–theBirthofMan)
Now that therewas land, Lite, asMarangBuru is sometimes called, went tofindaplacetostayfortheancestralcouple.PilcuHaramandPilcuBudhishort-lysettledinKasidhud,buttherethekasileafcausedskinirritation.ThentheywenttoSagatbhute,buttherethesagatgrassstucktotheirclothesandmadeituncomfortableforthemtostay.InJanumdhudthereweremanythornsandin
Cerij therewere toomanybirds.Finally, they settleddown inHihiriPipiri, a
mountainous place. HereMarangBuru taught the couple to brew rice beer(handi). After drinking it, they committed incest. This transformation of sib-lings into lovers is a popular topic in Santal songs, such as the singrai songsperformedduringthehuntingfestival.
Shortlyafterhavingdrunkricebeer,theymarriedand“PilcuBudhi’sbodybecameheavy”(PilcuBudhireakhormohamalena),asthegurusdescribedherpregnantstate.ConcernedaboutherchangeofappearanceshewenttoMarangBuru, but he confirmed that “This is very good news” (adibeskobor). FromtheiroffspringthetwelveSantalclansemerged.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
121
TheOrderofSeniorityoftheTwelveClans
PilcuBudhi gavebirth to sevensonsandsevendaughters (eaekurieaekora).Onedaythesonswenthuntingintheforestandthedaughterswentgathering.
Afteralongtimeintheforesttheymetagainandbegantalkingtoeachother.
Another version of themyth tells of the seven sons and daughters drinking
fromapondintheforest,intowhichtherootsofatreereached.Theybecame
drunk and did not recognize each other as brothers and sisters. They then
asked each other: “Who of you is elder andwho is younger?” (okoemarang,okoehudin). Then, according to their order of birth, theymarried.The sevenseniorclansemergedfromthesecouples:TheeldestwasHansda,namedafter
thegoose(hans) fromwhichtheancestralcouplewasborn.ThesecondborethenameMurmu,namedaftermurumenga,thenilgaeantelope.Thethirdcou-plewascalledMarndi, afteraweedof thepaddy field (Ischaemumrugosum).NumberfourcarriesthenameKisku,ofwhichPfeffer(1984a,41)writesthat
the clan derives its name from the kingfisher bird. The Soren clan takes its
namefromthePleiades,andtheHembromclanfromthebetelpalm(41).The
lastof the sevensenior clansare theTudus, taking theirname from theowl.
Regardingthemselvesashighinstatustheseclansdonotprefertomarrywith
thefollowingfivejuniorclans,whocamelaterintheorderofbirth.
ThesejuniorclansaretheBaskeyclan(baskedaka–stalerice),theBesra(falcon), theCaure (lizard), thePauria (pigeon)and theDonker, according to
thegurusinEastSinghbhum.Alloftheseclansmaintainaprotectiverelation-shipwith their totemandtakecarenot toharm it.Were they todoso,harm
wouldbefall their social group. In thepast, restrictions ofmarriage between
certainclansof the first sevenalsoseemtohaveexisted (42).Manyof those
taboos,suchastheforbiddenmarriagebetweenMurmuandHansda,Ididnot
witness in theareaofEastSinghbhum.Somemarriage restrictions,however,
are known to everyone andwidely followed, at least in the case of arranged
marriages.Duetoafightrecordedinthecreationmyth,theMarndiandKisku
clansarenot supposed tomarry.Anothermarriageprohibitionexists for the
TuduandBesraclans.Becauseoftheirlowgeneralstatus,Besraclanmembers
aretreateddifferentlyfromothers.PeopleofaHansdaclantoldmethatthey
wouldnotwashthefeetofBesraclansmenaspartofgreetingfirst-timeguests
if they came to their house, nor would their women apply baha sindur83to
83Likethebride,allmarriedwomenwhocomeasaffinalgueststoaweddingwearsindur.Itisappliedontheirhairpartandasalinealongtheedgeofthefacegoingfromtheforeheadtotheir
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
122
Besrawomenatweddingsandfunerals.InmyfieldworkvillagesIdidnoten-
counteranyPauria,CaureorDhonraclans.AjomsimguruinWestBengaltoldmethattheDhonraclanisfoundnortheastofRanchi,closetothesacredSantal
sitecalledLuguBuru.OtherpeoplespecifiedthattheCaureclanmembersusethe name Soren as their family name, and are therefore not recognizable as
Caure.
After the clans were divided, Marang Buru allotted each of the clans a
placetostay.Theseplaceswerecalledgar.Bodding(2010,2:390)translatesgaras“fortress,fortifiedplace,castle”.Thegurusdidnotlisteverygarforeachclan,butthemostwell-knownareBadoligaroftheHansdaandChampagaroftheMurmu clan. Santal clans are thus only associatedwith certain places in
mythology.Todaynoonecannamethe locationof theseclan territories.The
importanceofplace,however,doesemergeinthecontextoftheritualsofthe
localline.
TheimportanceoftheclanamongtheSantalcomestotheforefrontespe-
cially in the context ofmarriage. Clan exogamy is the rule, even though it is
broken in some cases as described in section 3.3.2 of this chapter.Marriage,
however,istheonlycontextinwhichclanmembershipinfluencesthebehavior
of people. Apart from this, it remains a category of social belonging,without
furtherrelevanceforeverydayactions.
It is noteworthy, that the Santal creation myth resembles the myths of
otherCentralIndiantribalsocietiesclosely.TheMunda(Roy1970,328ff)crea-
tionmyth, forexample, isalmost identicalregardingthecreationoftheearth
throughanearthworm, theconsumptionof ricebeeras theway tomake the
ancestral couple forget their siblingship and the clans’wanderings from one
place to another. Roy (328), however, onlymentions three sons born to the
ancestralcouple.AmongtribalsocietieslivingsouthoftheSantal,suchasthe
Gadaba(Berger2015a,194ff),theDongriaKond(Hardenberg2005,75)orthe
Muria (Elwin 1991, 257), brother and sister are disfigured through pox and
becometheancestralcouple.AmongtheGadaba,thecouple’stwelvesonsand
daughtersbecomethetwelvesegmentsofDesiasociety,insteadofthetwelve
clansintheSantalmyth.IncomparisonwiththeSantalmyth,theGadabaand
DongriaKondoneplacesless importanceoneachtribe’smigrations,whichis
reflectedstillintheirrelativelylocalizedsocialstructure(forexampletheclan
ears. Two sindur spots are also applied on the joint of the iron bangle (Santal sign ofmaritalstatus).
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
123
territoriesoftheDongriaKondandthevillageclanoftheGadaba).Thenumber
twelve, as representing a totality (cf. Berger 2015a, 193; Hardenberg 2005,
291),isoneofthemanycommonalitiesbetweenthesesocietiesandtheSantal.
ThemesoftheCreationMyth
The Santal creationmyth contains themes, which reappear in contemporary
socialidentitiesandritualaction.Transformationsfeatureasonemajortheme
of themyth.Withthehelpofanimals, thegodscreate theearthoutofwater.
Land,andmorespecificallytheplacewheretheancestorssettled,playsanim-
portant role still today.Here themost important ritualsof the local line take
place,jomsimandtandibonga84.Asinthecreationmyth,todaytherearespe-cificplaces inwhich social groupsare rooted.We see that the ideaof origin,
combinedwithmigration,featuresprominentlybothinmythandinrecenthis-
tory.
Transformationsbetweenspeciesareanotherthemeinthemyththatoc-
cur inmany stories told in Santal society today.We encounter the ancestral
coupleaschildrenofgeese,thegeesethemselvesformedoutofgrass.Fromthe
ancestralcouplethetwelveSantalclansemerged,allpossessingtotemicchar-
acterandthereforeeachwithaspecialrelationofavoidancewiththeirtotem.
Relatedness among the Santal hence extends to other species aswell. Killing
one’stotemwouldbeendangeringone’sownsocialgroup.
The creationmyth depicts different notions of relatedness and gives in-
sightintoideasofthesocialidentityof“brothers”.Additionally,thethemesand
symbolsof the creationmythareof relevance toSantal social identity today.
AroundthetownofMusabaniinEastSinghbhumtherearebussescarryingthe
nameHihiriPipiri, the name of the first place where PilcuHaram and PilcuBudhi settled.Many songs sung during the village flower (baha) andharvest(sohrae)festivalmakereferencetothetopicsofthemyth.Namesrelatedtothemyth are also widespread. One regularly encounters children named Pilcu,
Champa or Lite.Moreover, all the clan names refer directly to themyth and
clanmembersknowthestoryofhowtheirclanoriginated.Mostpeople Ien-
countered,bothyoungandold,hadlistenedtorecitationsofthecreationmyth
atritualsandcouldsummarizeitscontent.Toconclude,IseethispartofSantal
oralhistoryasavitalpointofreferenceforSantalcontemporaryidentity.
84Tandibongaisafieldsacrificecarriedoutbybrothers,whichcloselyresemblesjomsimbonga,butiscarriedoutingreatersecrecy.BecauseIwasnotallowedtoparticipateinthetandibongaritual,theinformationIcouldobtainaboutitisnotsufficientforadescriptioninthischapter.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
124
3.1.4LocalLines(gusti)While members of one clan (paris), visible for the outsider by common lastnames such asMurmu orHansda, never act as a corporate group, the social
unitofalocallinedoes.Whenasked,peoplerefertothesegroupsasgusti,andinmore common termsdescribe itsmembers as “people of onehouse”,who
“sacrifice in the same sacrificial circle (khond)” and are brothers. DifferentfromthedefinitenumberoftwelveSantalclans,thereseemstobenolimited
numberoflocallines.ThesegroupscarrynamessuchaschilbhindeHansda,theHansdaswhoseforefatherkilledakite,orpoetaMurmu,theMurmuswhoweara sacred thread around the chest duringworship.What unites the people of
onegusti is a common ancestor, often a narrative about their name’s origin,localityanduniformritualaction.Inmanycasespeopleofonegustiliveinthesamevillage,butsomehavealso leftwhattheyconsidertheiroriginalvillage
andsettledelsewhere.Gustimembersofonevillagethereforeusuallycan listseveralothervillagesintheareawheretheirothergustimembersreside.
DuringmyfieldworkIencounteredtwooftheritualsperformedbythelo-
calline.Thelargestoftheseritualsisjomsimbonga,whichisportrayedinde-tailbelow.Adescriptionoftheother,tandibonga, isomitted,becauseIcouldnotparticipate in this ritual andonly gather superficial information about it.
Both these rituals are restricted to and carried out bymembers of the same
gustiandtouchuponverysimilarideas.Theytakeplaceinaricefieldnearthevillage,whichwas foundedby theparticipants’ancestors.Here theancestors
clearedtheforesttomakefieldsandestablishedasacredgrove.Membersofa
local line are thus united by common descent and a rootedness in a specific
place,theirfields,wherelargesacrificialritesarecarriedoutinregularinter-
vals.
TerminologyFollowingLeach(1977,57)85,Pfeffer(forexample2000,339)has introduced
theterm“localline”intothestudyofsocialclassificationinCentralIndiantrib-
al societies. This term is meant to be distinguished from the term ‘lineage’,
which emerged fromethnography in theAfrican context (cf. Evans-Pritchard
85Leachdiscusses that a comparisonofmodels orwhole societiesmust start froma concrete
reality–alocalgroupofpeople–ratherthananabstractreality–suchastheconceptoflineage
orthenotionofakinshipsystem.Forcorporategroupsarrangingmarriages,hethusintroduces
the term “local line”, which underlines the common ancestry and residence of individuals
belongingtothissocialunit.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
125
1940;Evans-PritchardandFortes1940)andbearsa strongemphasisonde-
scent.86Instead,locallinepaysheedtocommonlocalityandrelativelyshallow
notionsofdescent,bothofwhicharefactorsofrelevanceintheSantalunder-
standingoftheterm.DifferentfromtheAfricancontext,genealogiesareoflit-
tle importance to the Santal, who barely remember the names of their
ancestorsofthepreviousthreegenerationswhenmakingofferingstothemin
theancestral shrineof theirhouses. Inaddition to localityanddescent, com-
mon ritual action is the third factor that constitutes the local line among the
Santal,asdiscussedatlengthinthesectiononthe jomsimritualinthischap-ter.
A large part of the literature on Central Indian tribal societies has dis-
cussedthesesocialunitsbasedonthevocabularyoflineagetheory.Inaddition
tothementionedinadequacyofthisvocabularyinthiscontext,nosystematic
pictureofbothclassificationandpracticeoftheselocallinesexistsinthelitera-
ture.NotableexceptionsareinOtten’s(2006,53ff),Berger’s(2015a,81ff)and
Hardenberg’s (2005, 193ff) analyses of the Central IndianRona, Gadaba and
DongriaKondlocallines,respectively.Inaddition,highlyrelevanttoananaly-
sisofSantallocallinesisalsoReichel’s(unpublished)discussionofacompara-
bleHosocialunitcalled“peopleofonericepot”.Abriefcomparisonbetween
thesesocietiesandtheSantalfollowsthepresentationofkeycharacteristicsof
Santallocallinesbelow.
Throughout Santal ethnographies various authors mention Santal local
lines. Theydo somostly in the formof collections of names,myths of origin
andritualparticularities.Noneoftheseauthorswriteindetailabouttheritu-
als,whichbringtogetherthesesocialgroups.Infact,theirdescriptionsdonot
givetheimpressionthattheethnographershavebeenabletoattendtheserit-
uals.Thejomsimritualdescribedinthischapteristhusmeanttocomplementthecomprehensivecollectionsbysomeauthors(cf.Carrin-Bouez1986,78-81;
Culshaw2004,71-77;Gausdal1953).IntheSantalParganas(Archer2007,25;
Gautam1977,85;Troisi2000,86)aswellasinWestBengal’sBankuradistrict
(Culshaw2004)and inOdisha’sMayurbhanjdistrict (Bouez1985) theSantal
seem to use the word khunt for what these authors call “sub-clan”. Becausethese authors present their material independent of ritual practice, or only
makeshortmentionthereof(cf.forexampleCulshaw2004,74),acomprehen-
86Foracriticaldiscussionoflineagetheorycf.Kuper1982.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
126
sive and clear picture of this social unit among the Santal cannot be gained
fromtheirdescriptions.
ThemostelaborateandvaluableresearchonSantal local linestodate, is
Gausdal’s(1952,1960)workonwhathe,inthetitleofhisarticle,calls“ances-
tralandsacrificialclans”.Inhispublicationshecompilesdatacollectedbyoth-er authors and presents quantitativematerial he collected in Santal villages.
The terminologyGausdalusescorrectly reveals theconceptualdifferencebe-
tween“ancestralclans”(paris)and“sacrificialclans”(khunt).Gausdalanalyzesthatmembershipinaparisdeterminesmarriagepractice,andotherwiseisoflittle practical relevance.membership in a khunt determines how,when andwithwhomonesacrificesand is thereforemuchmore important ineveryday
practice.Theterm“sacrificialclan”comesclosetotheSantalunderstandingof
local line,becauseitmentionscommonsacrificialpractice.However, it leaves
outtheemphasison localityandancestryalsocontainedintheSantalunder-
standing.
In anarticleonSantal totemism,Pfeffer (1984a,40) critiques theuseof
thetermsubclanforkhunt:“Eachkhuntcontainsmembersofeachparis.[And]Eachpariscontainsmembersofeachkhunt.Parisandkhuntcannotthereforebe related in some kind of arrangement of sub- or superclasses.” These two
categoriescanbetterberegardedasrelatedtoeachotherasverticalandhori-
zontal axis according to the author.While Pfeffer’s assessmentmakes sense
with regard to the fact thatmany khunt, such as sada,nij orbitol, appear inmanyclans(Gausdal1956,22,24,58)itbecomesmoreproblematicwhenwe
consider that some khunt only appear in one clan, such is the case for thechilbhindeHansdaor thechampabahaMurmu.Frommy fieldwork it furtherappearsthatkhuntsofthesamenameidentifywitheachotherneitherascate-goriesofreferencenorassocialgroups.Theyonlyformallysharepartoftheir
name,andtheydonotconsidereachothertobebrothers.Itisthereforeofno
relevancethattheotherissadaMurmu,aslongasheisnotalsosadaHansda.In my fieldwork area people also do not confirm that khunt are exogamousunits,asadaHansdacanthereforemarryasadaMurmu,becausetheyarenotconsideredtobeofsameancestry.87
87This lack of identification of local lines carrying the same name is confirmed by Reichel
(unpublished)inherworkontheHo.ShewritesthataSosoPingua(thelatterbeingaHoclan,
theformeraprefixwhich,whenattachedtothelatter,denotesa“subclan”inherwords)anda
SosoPurtymaymarry,becausetheybelongtodifferentclans.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
127
In East Singhbhum and the southern Santal areas more generally, the term
khuntseemsnottobeinuse(Orans1965,11;R.Parkin1992,56).MySantalinterlocutors in East Singhbhum equally had not heard of this term. If they
namedtheirbelongingtoalocallineatall,peopleusedthetermgustiorspokeof“ourpeople”(alehor)or“peopleofonehouse”(mitorakhor).Insomecases,theuseofgustiwasambiguous.Somepeopledidnotdifferentiateintheiruseofgustiandparis(clan).Sometimesmenaddressmembersoftheirgustiwiththisterm,whichismeantto“maketheotherfeelclose”,theyexplained.
Sincekhunt isawordalsousedby theMundawhoreside incentralandnorthernJharkhand,itsabsenceintheSouth,whereveryfewMundaresideis
perhapsnotsurprising.RobertParkin(1992,59)refers to theuseofgustiasdenotingthemembersofaclanamongtheSantal.Inafootnotehe(251,no.31)thenfurtherpointstothewordgoshtiasusedinBengalifortheclanmemberswhosharethesamehouse(IndenandNicholas1977,8).TheSantalintheEast
Singhbhum area possibly make use of a word with Bengali roots, lending it
theirownmeaning.Thiscanbeseenaspartofamoregeneralpattern inthe
area, characterizedby the frequentuseofBengali vocabularywhile speaking
Santali.
HavingreviewedtheSantalethnographicliteratureandthetermsusedby
theseauthors for the socialunitsmywork covershere, thenext sectionout-
linesdifferentnotionsofthetermgustiasrevealedinpeople’suseandstate-mentsthereof.
DifferentNotionsofgusti:Locality,RitualPracticeandDescentInSantalsociety,landiscloselylinkedtospecificsocialgroupsandtheirdeity,
as revealed in the jomsim ritual,which I shalldescribe in the secondpartofthis chapter.But the following analysis of howpeopleuseorparaphrase the
termgustialreadyshowssimilarentanglements.Thenextsectionwillalsogiveafirstanswertothequestionofwhatconstitutesrelatedness–morespecifical-
lywhatitmeanstoberelatedasbrothersinSantalsociety.
MyHansdaneighborsexplainedthatinthepasttherewasonlyonetypeof
Hansda,butthenconflictstookplaceandtheHansdassplitup.Differentnames
originated,describing themanner inwhichworshipwascarriedoutorother
storiesofeventsthatcametodefinethegroup.ThereweretheHansdas,who
onthewaytoworshipforgotvermillionandturmeric,sotheycarriedouttheir
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
128
sacrificewithoutit.Fromthatdayonwardstheywerecalledsada88Hansda,theplainones.ThereweretheMurmus,whosenamedenotesatree,inwhichtheir
ancestorlived–champabahaMurmu.Thenamesofthedifferentgustiareof-tentotemic,takenfromplantoranimalcategories,andassuchmembersofa
gusticannoteatorkillthese.Othernamesrefertopasteventsorcharacteris-ticsthat lentthegroupitsname.Inthatmanner, ifSantalmenorwomenare
askedtodaywhattypeofHansda,Murmu,Sorenetc.theyare,theycanspecify.
In Santali this question is posed by asking “which kind of Hansda are you?”
(celeHansdakanape)89.Duringmyfieldwork,however,peopleoftenweretak-enabackbythequestionabouttheirgustiandseemeduncomfortablenamingit.Sincethisnamereferstoaclosegroup,whichsetsitselfapartfromothers,
revealingsuchinformationtoastrangerwasatfirstregardedwithsuspicion.
Gautam (1977b, 85) relates this reluctance to talk aboutkhuntnames to thefactthattheyareconnectedtothetutelarygodsofthissocialunit.
Therecannotbeadefinitiveanswerastohowmanylocal linesthereare
in each clan, because newgusti continually form. Although previous authorshavepresentedlonglistsofSantalgusti, thesecannotberegardedasexhaus-tive.Localnarrativeexplains,forexample,thatonedayagroupofMurmuwas
worshippingduringthejomsimritual.Acatkeptdisturbingtheworshipuntilthey covered the catwith a basket. During consecutive rituals they repeated
this action and from then on, that local line bore the namepusiMurmu (the“cat Murmus”). Remarkably, several informants responded to the question
aboutthenumberofgustiintheirclanbyansweringthatthereweretwelveinnumber, even if I had countedmore. As I will again discuss in chapter four
whenanalyzingthenumberofvillagefederationsinvolvedinahunt,thenum-
bertwelvedenotesatotalityinSantalculture,themostobviousexamplebeing
thetwelveclansformingthetotalityofSantalsociety.Fromthisperspective,to
my informants the totality of differentgustiwas expressedwith the numbertwelve,althoughthisdidnotmatchtheactualnumberinreality.
88“sada:Whodoesnotapplysindurtotheirsacrifices;usedasapre-fixtotheSantalsub-septswhofollowthispractice”(Bodding2010[1936]Vol5,149).89Orans(1965,11)mentionsthathecoulddetectnogeneraltermforthelocal lineamongthe
SantalofEastSinghbhum.Ashecomments,theonlyoptiontoaskaboutone’slocallineistoask
“whatkind”(cili)beforeaclanname.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
129
RitualAction:“WeWorshipinOneSacrificialCircle”
While the origin of these social groups thus lies in division, what unites its
members today is their commonritualaction.Theyare the localmembersofanabstractcategory,theclan.Thismeans,thepeopleofonegustiusuallyknoweachotherandeachother’svillageofresidence.90Whenasked,theyareableto
listseveralothervillagesintheareawheretheirgustilive.Thesearetheplacesfromwhich theyregularlycome together tocarryout ritualsof the local line
(gusti bonga). During these rituals they sacrifice in one sacrificial circle(khond),which is also one of the characteristics important in descriptions ofthelocalline:“Wearepeopleofonehouse,weworshipinonekhond”(Alemitorakhorkanale,mitkhondrebongale).91
MySantalinformantslistedfivesuchgustirituals.Notalllocallinescarryoutthesamegustirituals,whichisrelatedtotheideathattheancestorsinthepast, during the “true age” (sog jug), adopted certain bongas and taught theworship of these gods to their offspring. Tomy knowledge allgusti performtandibonga, duringwhich sheep are sacrificed in one of their fields. Not allgusti,however,carryoutjomsimbonga.Atthisritualnumerousgoatsaresac-rificedandasacrificialmealispreparedtowhichalargenumberofaffinesis
invited. It takesplaceeither in the coldor thebeginningof the rainy season.
Gorabongaisapigsacrificeinthecowshedofahouse.Itisheldattheoccasionof the annual harvest festival sohrae. Some local lines also celebrate karambongainhonorofthekaramtree,andpatabonga,heldduringthetimeofvil-lage fairs in thehot season.All of thesegustibonga, like almost all rituals inSantal villages,92consist of different kinds of animal sacrifice and end in the
sacrificialcommensalityofdifferentsocialgroups.Thesefivesacrificial feasts
arerestrictedonlytomembersofthelocalline,someofwhichincludetheinvi-
90Gusti is a local, corporate group, but can also denote a category. My Santal informants forexamplestatedthatthechilbhindeHansda,alocalline,mightalsoliveintheSantalParganasinthe North of Jharkhand. These would of course not come to their jom sim bonga in EastSinghbhum,but if theydid, they couldparticipate and share the sacrificialmeal.When asked,
people referred to these distant chilbhinde Hansda as their gusti, but it was clear that thesepeoplewereofnorelevancelocally.91For an almost identical statement cf. Bodding (2010, 3: 750): “Mit khutren kanale, mitkhondrelebongaka–Weareofonestock,weperformsacrificesinthesamemagiccircle.”92AfewSantalritualsdonotinvolveanimalsacrifices.Amongthemaretheritualworshipinthe
ancestral shrine (bhitar), some rituals organized by the reformmovement sarnadhorom andrituals inhonorofculturalheroessuchastheOlChikiinventorRagunathMurmuorSidhoandKanuMurmu,theSantalbrotherswholedtheSantalrebellionin1855.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
130
tationandparticipationofaffinalrelatives(pera).Eachgustihasanindividualsetofgustibongasitworships.
Locality:PlacesofOrigin
Besidesthecommonritualactionofagusti,itsorigininoneplacewasarecur-ringnotion.TheSantaliwordpeopleusedforagusti’splaceoforiginwasgadi,which Ganesh Murmu, Santali professor at Ranchi University, translated as
“kingdom”tomeandexplainedthatthisistobeunderstoodasagusti’s“origi-nalhomeland”, its“oldvillage”andan“ancientplace”.93Morespecifically,asI
understoodfromconversations,gadireferstothelastrememberedplacefromwhich an ancestor came. The tikaMurmus for example, specify theirgadi asHududumru, amythical place ofwhichno one knows its actual geographical
location. The chilbhinde Hansdas of Sonagoda village refer to a place namedJugdhi,ontheJharkhand-Odishaborderastheirgadi,fromwhichtheirances-torscametotheircurrentvillageofresidence.Inthecontextofthejomsimrit-ualanothermorespecificnotionofplaceemerges.
Thejomsimritualisheldinthefieldsadjacenttothevillage,whichpeoplespecifyasmulgadi.InhisSantalidictionaryBodding(2010,4:336)translatesmul as “the root, principal; original, real, fundamental”.94While gadi bears amythological character and is a place people can name, but neither they nor
theirimmediateforefathers(F,FF)haveseen,mulgadiisavillagewhereritualactiontakesplace.Itistheplacewheretheancestors,comingfromtheirgadi,lastsettled,clearedtheforest,establishedasacredgroveandfoundedavillage.
Althoughtheideaofsettlementisinherentinthisconcept,Ihavechosentouse
the English translation “place of origin” formulgadi, in order to include thesenseofrootednessandorigincontainedinthewordmul.Evenifsomehouse-holdsoutofthegroupofsettlersdispersedtootherplacesaftertheiroriginal
settlement in theirmulgadi, theycometogetherat thisplace tosacrifice inafieldduringjomsimbonga.
Inmanyvillagespeopleknewwhichgustifoundedthevillage,sothatheywouldsay“RoldihwasfoundedbytheHansdas,theystillhavethemanjhiandnaekepositions in thisvillage.MurugutiwasmadebytheMurmus, theybuilthousesandmadethejaher(sacredgrove)”.Thefoundersareoftennumerousinthesevillages,buttherearealsohouseholdsofotherclanswhomovedthere
93Cf.gaddi (Hindi): “a throne, royal seat; (family or ancestors’) native seat.” (McGregor 2007,254).94Cf.mul(Hindi):“root,source,origin”(McGregor2007,829).
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
131
forvariousreasons.InMurugutithechilbhindeHansdasexplainedtheirsitua-tion: “Our people are alone in this village,we only have one house. Ourmulgadi is in Jonbunivillage,wherewealso celebrate jomsim.We camehereasorakjawae(“son-in-lawsofthehouse”),ourgrandfathermovedhere,becausetherewerenosons inourgrandmother’shouse.” In theMusabaniareasome
Santalfamilieshadmovedtoitsadjoiningvillages,becausethemenhadfound
work in Musabani’s coal mine. They then bought land from affinal relatives
wholivedinthearea.Fortheirjomsimritual,however,theyreturnedtotheirmulgaditojointheothermembersoftheirgustiwhohadnotmoved,intheirritualactivity.
Whenpeoplespeakoftheirmulgadi,fieldsplayarelevantroleinthecon-ceptualizationofthisplace.Theystandfortheimprinttheancestorsleftonthe
land, thetransformationof forest. Ifonegustiownsmanyfieldsaroundavil-lage this is usually an indicator that itsmembers founded the village.Oneof
thesefieldsisthentheplacewherethemostimportantsacrificesofthissocial
group take place. The fields belonging to “members of one house”, who are
brothers,arelocatednexttoeachother,becauseifafatherhasseveralsonsthe
fieldsarecompartmentalizedamongthem,andconsecutivelycultivatedsepa-
rately.Theproximityoffields,andinasensetheir“sharedownership”,isalso
often thesourceofquarrelsorevenofwitchcraftaccusationsbetweenmem-
bersofonehouse.95
To summarize, the ideaof amythological place fromwhichone’s ances-
torscame(gadi)aswellastheideaofamorerecentplaceoforigin(mulgadi),inwhicha local lineestablished“roots”(mul),point to the importanceofmi-gration in Santal history.As in the Santal creationmyth,where thedescend-
antsofthefirstancestralcouplePilcuHaramandPilcuBudhimovedfromonecountrytoanotherinordertofindaplaceofsettlement,recentSantalhistory
stillexhibitsthispatternandplaysalargeroleinhowplaceisconceptualized.
Descent:The“PeopleofoneHouse”(mitorakhor)asBrothers
Atermpeopleusetodenotethelocalline,besidesgusti, ismitorakhor,“peo-pleofonehouse”.Thisreferstotheideathatallthemembersofalocallineare
seenaschildrenofoneancestor,evenifpeoplemaynotbeabletoremember
the name of this person. The logic goes that this common ancestry refers to
pastresidenceinonehouse,butthengraduallydifferenthouseswerebuiltor
95Rao(2008)discusseslandclaimsandwitchcraftaccusationsinSantalvillages.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
132
somesonsmovedtoanotherplacealtogether.Thecommonorigininonehouse
in the past is reflected in the fact that todaymembers of onegusti have therighttoentereachother’sancestralshrine(bhitar).
Thiscommonhouse,towhichmembersofonegustirefer,doesinthiscon-textnotconnoteaphysicalhouse,butratherasocialunitexistinginthepast.It
seemedirrelevanttomyinterlocutors,whichhousetheirancestorsoriginated
from.However, in the context of ritual practice (for example during jomsimbonga) the house of themost seniormember of the local line played an im-portantrole,aspossiblythishouseoforigin.
The ideaofacommonorigin inonehouse includesnotionsof closeness.
Thisisalsofeltifonejustgetstoknowapersonfromthesamelocalline.Dur-
ingmyfieldworktwoofmyfriends,fromvillagesaboutthirtykilometersapart
fromeachother,metthroughmeandsoonfoundoutthattheyweremitorakhor,bothchilbhindeHansda.Theirfathersroughlyknewthatothermembersoftheirlocallinelivedintheserespectivevillages,buthadonlyseeneachother
onceatajomsimritualinathirdvillage,theirmulgadi.Whenmyfriends,twoyoungmen,foundoutthattheywereonegusti,theyexplainedtome“Wearethesamekindofpeople.Wefeelveryclose”andfromthenontheyaddressed
eachotherasyounger(babu)andelderbrother(dada).
3.1.5The“PeopleoftheHouse”(orakhor)ThesmallestsocialunitamongtheSantalisthehouse,thepeopleofwhichare
called orak hor (“people of the house”). Different from the almost identicaltermmitorakhor(“peopleofonehouse”),whichIcapturewiththetermlocalline, thepeopleof thehouseshareahouse inthephysicalsense.They live in
onehouseandoftencookonthesamehearth.Sometimes,however,brothers
attachadditionalhousestotheonebuiltbytheirforefathers,begincookingon
different hearths and even worship separately in separate ancestral shrines
(bhitar).Members of one house consider each other to be “real brothers” (nij
boeha) and are themale descendants (daughters included untilmarriage) ofone father, grandfather or great-grandfather. Thismeans that, different from
thebrotherhoodofgusti, theycantraceanddoknowtheirgenealogical links.For example, in thehouseof oneofmyyoung Santal friends, he, his brother
andhisparentslivedtogetherwithhisgrandfather’sbrotherandhiswife(an
elderlycouple)andtheirson,wifeandchildren.Theyallformedaneconomic
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
133
and ritual unit, cultivating fields together, cooking in the same kitchen and
worshippingintheancestralshrineattheoccasionoffestivals.Intermsofspa-
tialproximity,thepeopleofthehousethusformthesmallestsocialunitinSan-
talsociety.Inritualcontextsthisunitisofrelevanceregardingtheworshipof
ancestors in the bhitar and when contributions to collective sacrifices aremadeon a village level. Then each “house” contributes its share. In turn, the
caseofthemountainritual(bongaburu)discussedinchapterfourandthecaseof the cattle sacrifice (jaherdangri) further shows that houses also each re-ceiveashareofthesacrificialmeat.Whenthemeatofthesacrificedanimalis
divided,onecaninferthenumberofhousesinthevillagefromthenumberof
meatsharesusuallyplaced indifferent leafcups.Thehouseasasmallerunit
withinthegustibecameapparenttomeinthecontextofKopatPatburubongawhen someone commented: “At the sacrificialmeal three of us eat together.
We[referringtohisgusti]arethreehouseshere.”
3.1.6ComparingSocialClassificationsamongtheSantalandother
CentralIndianTribalSocietiesCentral Indian tribal societies exhibit several family resemblances and social
classificationisoneoftheareasinwhichthisbecomesapparent.Asonelooks
closely,however,smallvariationsoncommonthemescanbedetectedandde-
servetobeexploredhere.Becauserecent,detailedanalysesofsocialunitsex-
ist especially for the Central Indian Gadaba (Berger 2015a), Dongria Kond
(Hardenberg2005),Rona (Otten2006)andHo(Reichelunpublished), Ihave
chosentofocusmycomparisononthesesocieties.
Theclanasthebroadestsocialcategorybearsgreatestsimilaritiesamong
the mentioned societies. The clan is foremost an exogamous unit because
membership in it constitutes brotherhood. This is therefore of most im-
portanceinthecontextofmarriage.Variationsexistwithregardtothenumber
ofclansineachsociety.Thedefinitenumberofclans,suchasthetwelveSantal
clans,canalsobefoundamongtheGutobGadaba,whohavefourclansandthe
Rona,whopossesseightclans.InthisregarditisremarkablethattheHoand
Dongria Kond have such a high, or even unlimited number of clans. Reichel
(unpublished)mentions133HoclansascollectedbyDeeney(2008,96).Har-
denberg(2005,196)estimatesthatthereareseveralhundredKondclans,the
nameofwhichlinksitsmemberstoacertainterritory.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
134
General similarities and slight differences are especially noteworthywith re-
gardtothespecificcharacteristicsof local linesineachofthesesocieties.For
example,itseemsthatsomesegmentsofalowerlevelamongtheGadabaand
DongriaKondareabsentamongtheSantal.Berger(2015a,81ff)introducesthe
socialunitofkudaamongtheGadaba,whichhedescribesaslocallinescharac-terizedby commondescent and territory.Thekuda – themselves subdividedintosmallerunits(kutum)–aretobeunderstoodbothas“generalsocialcate-gories”,which refer toGadaba status categories (suchas the sacrificer (sisa),and the ritual cook (kirsani)) and “empirical local groups” (81). These kudagroupsoperatewithinvillagesandBerger(93)describesthemasmaterializing
whenitcomestoreciprocallaborhelp,collectivevillageritualsandritualrela-
tionships,forexampleinthecontextofdeath.Theyarefurtheromnipresentin
all village affairs and easy to locate through different hamlets named after
them. Gadaba names usually contain kuda categories. Conversely the Santalcarrytheirclanmembershipintheirname.
AsimilarconfigurationcanbefoundamongtheDongriaKond,whoselocal
line or local descent groups are called punja (Hardenberg 2005, 190, 194).Thesepunjabecomevisible,forexampleontheseconddayoftheDongriabuf-falosacrifice.Eachpunjaalsoreferstoacommonplaceoforiginandacertainhistoryofmigrations.SimilartotheGadabakuda,thetermpunjadoesnotonlyrefer toempiricalgroupsbutalso toDongriastatuscategories(190,567).As
portrayedintheprevioussections,theSantaldonotpossessasegmentofso-
cial classification above the level of the house that operates within village
boundariesandisinanywayconnectedtostatuscategories.96Otten(2006,53)
writes the sameof theRona local line calledkuda,who, like theGadaba andDongrialocallines,actonlyonavillagelevel.However,mySantalinterlocutors
often emphasized that village functionaries (village headman and village
priest)belongedtothelocallinethatfoundedthevillage.
MyuseofthetermlocallineasdesignatingwhattheSantalcallgusti,re-fers to a corporate group that goesbeyondvillageboundaries.Originally the
membersofonegusti, asoffspringofa commonancestor, lived inonehouse
96Some Santal local lines carry the pre-fixmanjhi or naeke, which make reference to Santalstatuscategories.Thereare, forexample,thenaekeMurmuornaekeSoren(Gausdal1953,54)and themanjhiMurmuandmanjhi Soren (52).Theseare,however,different from theGadabakudaandtheDongriapunja,onlytwoamongmanyotherSantalgustinamesthatdonotmakereferencetostatuscategories.Theexistenceofsomemanjhiandnaekegustimightpossiblyreferto the fact that these local linesheld these village functions in thepast. I havenot found that
thesegustipossessanyhigherstatusthanotherstoday.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
135
andonevillage.Thisvillagewasfoundedbytheirforefathers,whoalsoestab-
lishedasacredgroveatthetimeofsettlement.Membersofonegusticonsidereachothertobe“peopleofonehouse”(mitorakhor),someofwhom,withtimemoved to different villages. They do remember their common, last place of
origin,whichtheyrefertoastheirmulgadi.Thisisthevillagewheretheycele-brate a large sacrificial ritual called jom simbonga. In sum, I have thus de-scribed the Santal gusti as defined by locality, descent and common ritualpractice.Theaspectoflocalityistobeunderstoodinawidersense,whichac-
countsforthedispersalofmembersofonegustitodifferentvillages.Inlightofthesecharacteristics,IregardtheSantalgustiascomparableto
what Berger (2015, 102ff) described as the Gadaba “village clan”. These are
membersofaGadabaclan,wholikesomemembersofaSantalgusti,liveindif-ferentvillages,butremembertheir“originalvillage”(102).Inthisvillagethey
are the “earthpeople”,whoseancestors founded thevillage,built a shrine to
theearthgoddessandbegantosacrificethere.Onlyinthisvillagearetheyen-
titledtoeatthesacrificialfoodtsoruatthevillageshrine.Gadabavillageclansthus are constituted by descent, territoriality and commensality, as Berger
(105) summarizes. Although I did not encounter a Santal equivalent to the
Gadaba “earth people”, the Santal do distinguish village founders asmaranghor(seniorpeople)fromlatecomers.ThoseSantalvillagefoundersalsoestab-lishedthesacredgrove,similartotheGadaba“earthpeople”whoinitiallybuilt
ashrinetotheearthgoddess.Theemphasisoncommensalityasamarkofbe-
longingtothevillagefounders,however,seemstobelackingintheSantalcon-
text. Rather, what constitutes the Santal gusti in terms of practice is theircommonsacrificialactionexpressedintheirdescriptionofgusti“sacrificinginonesacrificialcircle”,especiallyinthecontextofjomsimandtandibonga.
Thiscommonsacrificialpracticecanbe foundagain intheDongriaKond
socialunitofthemuta,describedbyHardenberg(2005,191,215-222).Thesemutacanbeunderstoodasasacrificialcommunityofvillagesbelongingtothesameclan.Thesevillagesare“owned”bymembersofonedominantclan,who
performsthesacrifices to theearthgoddess in thatvillage.Themuta is tobeunderstoodasa“clanterritory”(215)inthesenseofanassemblyofvillages.It
isthusasocio-spatialunit,referringbothtoaterritory–anassemblyofvillag-
es – and to the people living in these villages. Thesemuta emerge as socialgroups, for example, during the large buffalo sacrifice to the earth goddess
calledkodruparbu,atwhichtheyexhibittheirsacredobjects.Fromacompara-tiveperspective,thedispersedcharacterofamuta, itsfunctionasasacrificial
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
136
communityandeventhesacredobjectsbearstrongresemblancetotheSantal
gusti. One of the differences between theDongriamuta and the Santalgusti,however,liesinthefactthatthemutaconsistsofwholevillages,whichmakesitasupra-villageunit.Hardenberg’s(2005,219)tableliststhenumbersofvil-
lages that make up differently namedmuta, which suggests that one villagecannot belong to differentmuta. The Santalgusti is to be understood as onegroup of a village that can alsobe found in other villages. Consequently, onevillagecanconsistofvariousgusti.Theconceptofgustidoesnot containno-tionsof“territory”asthemutadoesandonlyreferstothemembersofasocialgroup.Membersofagustiareboundtogetherbytheircommonlast“placeoforigin” (mulgadi), which they commemorate during jomsimbonga. Besidesthis notion of place, in the Santal context one cannot find this rootedness of
certainclansin“clanterritories”,butalwaysfindsreferencestoagusti’smigra-tion. This is articulated, for example, in the differentiation between a gusti’sancient, sometimesmythologicalplaceoforiginand itsmorerecent “placeof
origin”(mulgadi).OnelastsocialunitcomparabletotheSantalgusti,whichalsohasslightly
different specifics, can be found inwhat theHo call “people of one rice pot”
(miyadmandichaturenko). This refers to a corporate, ritual and commensalgrouponthelocallevel,andtoasocialandritualunitonaregionallevel.Simi-
lartotheSantalstructureofsegmentation,Reichel(unpublished)writesofHo
clans,someofwhichhaveanattachedprefixliketheSantalgustido.97Reichelcallsthiscategory“sub-clan”.Forexample,theHolongPurtyformoneofsev-
eralsub-clansofthePurtyclan.Thesesub-clanscanbedispersedinvariousHo
regionsandthereforecannotberegardedascorporategroupssolelybasedon
their identical names. A localized segment of these sub-clans are then the
“people of one rice pot”, who have the right to enter each other’s ancestral
rooms (which theHocalladin).98The “peopleofone ricepot”, considereach
97DifferentfromtheSantal,notallHoclanscarrysuchprefixes.Reichelwritesthat“outof133
Ho clans 85 have no sub-clans”. Because she initially worked with a Ho clan that does not
possesssub-clans,sheonlylaterbecameawareofthisaspectofHosocialclassification.98With her choice of the term “sub-clan” Reichel accounts for a phenomenon I equally
encounteredamongtheSantal.ShewritesthattheHolongPurtycanbefoundingeographically
distantplacesandthereforeneveract togetherasagroup,which iswhyshereferstothemas
sub-clan.Shehas founda ratherelegant terminological solution for the fact that theseHolong
Purtyare,however,ofgreatrelavanceasalocal,corporategroupbyusingtheHowaytoreferto
themas“peopleofonerice-pot”. Inmyexperience, theSantalseemtorefertoboth levels, the
categoryandthelocalgroupasgusti,whereastheHoseemtohavenoterm,butonlynamesforthe“sub-clan”.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
137
othertobebrothers99andtheironenessisfurtherspecifiedinthemetaphorof
commensality,whichcomprisesboththe livingandtheirdeadancestorswho
are fed fromthesamerice-pot.Thisunit isclosest inahousehold,but isdis-
persedbeyondvillageboundariesaswell.Inthesedifferentvillages,however,
the “people of one rice-pot”make reference to one common place of origin.
Theseplaces,bothasmythologicalsiteswithoutgeographicalreferenceandas
concrete named places are remembered in myths and evoked in rituals.
Reichelmentionsoneoftheseritualsconsistingofsacrificesinafieldwherea
stone is said to represent forest clearing and settlement activities. Possibly
comparabletomembersofaSantalgustiparticipatinginjomsimbonga,theHo“peopleofonericepot”becomerecognizableasasocialunitatthemomentof
death of one of theirmembers, when they ritually break and throw out the
earthen pot in which they cook rice and prepare rice beer.100In sum, some
characteristicsofthediscussedsocialunitamongtheHoarecomparabletothe
Santalgusti,amongthemaretheideaofcommonbrotherhood,theirdispersalindifferentvillages,referencestocommonplacesoforiginandtherighttoen-
tereachother’sancestralroom.Theexplicitemphasisoncommensality,espe-
cially through themetaphor of the rice-pot, is only implicitly included in the
commonsacrificialaction(andconsecutive,collectiveconsumptionofthesac-
rificialmeal)oftheSantalgusti.The ritual descriptions following in the next section will give more de-
tailedevidenceforhowrelatedness,specificallywithintheunitofthegusti, isconstitutedinpractice.Atfirstjomsimbongaisportrayed,themostimportantritualofagusti. Itshowsforemost that thereareclose linksbetweenthisag-naticsocialgroup,theirlandandtheircommondeity.Thereafter,section3.3.2
discusseshowagnatesrituallycreaterelationswith“others”.Theseaffinalre-
lationsare firstestablishedandmadethroughweddingrituals.Differentspa-
tialreferents,suchasvariousthresholdsandtheancestralshrine(bhitar),playanimportantroleintheritualprocessoftransformingstrangersintoin-laws.
99Wives, according to Reichel become members of the “people of one rice-pot”, but do not
becomeagnates(hagako).100AsReichel’sresearchisongoing,itremainstobeseen,ifthereareotherritualactionsduring
whichthe“peopleofonericepot”emergeasacorporategroup.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
138
3.2PerformingRelatednessthroughRitual3.2.1Jomsimbonga:Brothers,theirDeityandtheirLandDifferent Santal deities (bonga) are closely intertwined with the spatial andsocialorder.Deitiesoftheforestorthemountainsarelocatedindifferentparts
oftheenvironment.Theyare“bongasforpeopleofanarea”(disuabongas)aspeopledescribedthem.Theirworshipbringstogetherinhabitantsofthearea,
whocome fromseveraldifferentvillages.Agod’spresence inaplaceobliges
peopletosacrificeandherebyaskforprotectionandrain.Second,onasmaller
scale, there are the deities of the village,most ofwhom reside in the sacred
grove.Representedbystonesatthefootoftrees,thesedeitiesarethesupreme
SantalgodMarangBuru,hiswifeJaherAyoandMorekoTuruikoaswellasGo-raibonga(thegodofthecowshed).Thebongaofthevillageheadman,Manjhibonga,inmanyvillageshasasmallseparateshedinfrontofthemanjhi’shouseinwhichitisworshipped.Thesearethedeitiesofthevillage,addressedinan-
nual village festivals. The ritual actions are carried out by the village priest
(naeke),heisassistedbytheeldermenofthevillageandayoungboy(buiyu)whohasnotyetreachedpuberty.
MyassistantPitamberlistedasathirdcategoryjomsimbonga,tandibon-ga,gorabongaandkarambonga.Hedescribedthemas“individualbongas”inEnglish, differentiating them from village or regional deities. “These are the
godsdifferentgustihaveadopted”,heexplained.Hisexplanationsputthistypeofworshiponadifferent level thantheregional,villageorhouseholddeities.
Similarly, inherworkon theMundaofWestSinghbhum,Verardo(2003,92)
emphasizes that “aclanspirit’s101placeofworship isneverwithin thehouse.
(…)clanspiritsareconceptualizedasdwellingoutdoors.”AmongtheSantalthe
house, specifically the ancestral shrine (bhitar) is the abode of the ancestors(hapramko),whomthemembersofahouseevokeattheoccasionofeverySan-talseasonalandlife-cycleritual.Itappearsthateachdeityisrelatedtoaspecif-
icsocialunitaswellastoalocation,inwhichitresides.Deitiesofthelocalline,
suchasjomsimbonga,differentfromtheancestorsdwellinginthehouse,areconceptuallylinkedtothefields.Tomyknowledgetherearethreetermsthat
refertothefieldsinSantali:Baddenotesthericefieldsandisusedwhenever
101Verardo (2003, 31, 33) differentiates between killi (clan) and khunt (lines of patrilinealdescent),butdoesnotdevelop theconceptofkhunt furtherand insteadcontinues to speakof“clan”wheresheclearlyreferstothelocalizedversionthereof.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
139
peoplegotoworkinthefields(“Hehasgonetothefield”:badcalaena).102An-othertermtorefertothefields inthesenseof landandproperty,also inthe
sense of earth and soil, is hasa.103When asking how much land/how manyfields a houseowns, oneuses thewordhasa.104Last, there is the term tandi,whichseemstodenoteafieldinwhichdifferenttypesofritualandfestiveac-
tivities take place. The hunting night’s entertainment, later described, for in-
stance,isheldinthegipiditandi(“fieldforlyingdown”).Thefieldsreferredtoastandiliefallow,cultivatedricefieldsarenotcalledtandi.
Jomsimbonga,thenameofaritualperformedfortheequallynameddeity,is the only one of the different rituals of the local line (gustibonga),which Icouldobserve in itsentiretyduringmy fieldwork.AlthoughmanySantaleth-
nographersmention the gustibongas (usually calling them sub-clan deities),noneofthemdescribeanyrelatedritualactivities.Becausethelocallineisre-
gardedasaverycloseagnaticgroup,someofitsritualsarecompletelyexclu-
sivetothisgroup.Thisisthecaseforexamplefortandibonga,whichcanonlybeattendedbythemalemembersofthelocalline.Eventhelocationofthesac-
rificeissupposedtoremainsecret.
Regarding jomsimbonga’s literalmeaning, I encountered differing opin-ions,severalofwhichBodding(2010,3:336)inhisdictionaryentrytojomsimalreadymentions.Jomsim translatesas“eatingchicken”,whichBoddingfindspeculiaras“nofowlsaresacrificed”(ibid.).AneducatedSantalmanmentioned
tomethatthecorrectnameshouldbejomsin,sinbongabeingthesungod,towhomthissacrificeisaddressed.Bodding(336)writesaswell,“thatthetradi-
tionsoftheSantalssaythatinoldtimestheancestorssacrificedtosinbonga,
theDay-god,thesun,only.” Inmyfieldworkareahowevereveryoneusedthe
termjomsimbonga,andingeneral,peoplewerenotconcernedwiththeoriginofthisname.
Speakingaboutgustirituals,peoplepointedoutjomsimbongaasthelarg-est one of them. One’s “affines’ affines” (peracetanpera), referring to thosewhomone’saffinesmarried,areinvitedforthelargecommensalgatheringaf-
terthemorningsacrifices.Itisagoodoccasionto“lookforabride”(bahunel),people emphasized. Themorning sacrifice brings together at least onemale
102“Bad: High-lying rice-land that only in good rainy season gets sufficient water.” (Bodding2010,1:217).103“Hasa:Soil,earth,land,property.”(Bodding2010,2:46)104Thewordisalsousedinthecontextofwitchcraftaccusations,asexemplifiedinthefollowing
statement:“Theyaccuseourmotherofbeingawitch,theysaythatshewillfinishthemandwe
willeat(jom)theirland.”
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
140
memberfromeachhouseholdbelongingtothegusti.Thesepeoplecomefromseveral villages, therefore this part of the ritual is also an occasion for the
membersofonegusti tomeet.Peoplegenerallyknewwheretheirothergustimemberslived,buttheyoftencouldonlyrecallthoseindividualstheyhadmet
at the last jomsimritual. Asmentioned, affinal relatives (pera) participate ingreat numbers in the sacrificial feasting (jomnu), but certain affines such asfather’s sister’shusband (kumang) anddaughter’shusband (jawae) alsoplayanimportantroleassacrificersduringtheritual.Thefollowingparagraphde-
scribestheritualactionsofajomsimbongaheldinavillagearoundGhatsilabythekhudeHansdagusti.Thisshouldberegardedasacasedescription,becauseitwasapparenttomefrompeople’sdescriptionsthatregionaldifferencesexist
inhowdifferentlocallinescarryouttherite.
ThejomsimRitualofthekhudeHansdaLocalLineOriginoftheNamekhudeHansda
Justlikeallothergusti,thekhudeHansda–HansdabeingaSantalclanandtheprefixkhude signifyinga certain localgroupof this clan–havea storyabouttheoriginof theirname.Theeldestmemberof theirgusti,whowascarryingoutthedifferentritualstepsduringthejomsimritual,summarizedthestoryasfollows:
“Inthepast,theHansdapeopleinvitedtoahuntinsendrabir(“thehuntingforest”).Aforesthunt,meansahillhunt(birresendra,maneburusendra).ItwasonAjodhya hill. TheHansdapeoplehaddone the invitation (gire), butthattimethehunters(disua)didn'tfindanywater.Theywereverythirstyontopofthemountain.ThenaHansdamanhitarockwiththewoodenpartof
hisgun(bandukhkhude).Watercameoutoftherockandthehuntersdrankit.OnAjodhyaburu.Fromthattimeon,wecallourselveskhudeHansda.”
(Recorded in a village of Ghatsila block, East Singhbhum, Jharkhand onMarch29,2012)
ThesymbolusedbythekhudeHansdaduringthejomsimritualwasawoodenpole carved in the shape of a palm tree’s trunk. It was firmly placed in the
groundofthefieldinwhichthesacrificesforjomsimbongatookplace.Infrontof thewoodenpolea sacrificial circlewasdrawn.Theplacewhere the ritual
offeringswereperformedwasseparatedfromtherestofthefieldbyakindof
fence: four poles had been set up at the corners of a square and three sides
closedoffwithropes,decoratedwithcolorfulpaperflags.Thesquareitselfwas
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
141
plasteredwithcowdungandthuspurifiedfortheritual.Overtheopeninginto
thesquarehungabanner.Themiddleofthebannershowedapaintedwooden
pole,symbolizingthegusti,andasaltreeineachuppercornerofthebanner.IntheSantaliscriptOlChikithebannersaid“KhudeHansdajomsimbonga2012”.Thesymbolthusappearedonthebannerandwithinthemarkedritualspace,
makingclearthataspecificgroupcarriedoutthisritual.
Othergustiusetheirownsymbols.InMay2012adifferentjomsimritualwasperformedbytheorwalMurmufromthesamevillage.Themarkingofrit-ualspacewasdoneinthesameway,withpoles,ropesandsmallflagsdecorat-
ingtheropes.Thebannerhadabat(orwal)paintedonit,theanimalgivingthegusti its name. It also showed the signwithwhich theorwalMurmus brandtheir cattle:a cross,ofwhich theupperendhasa smallhookpointing to the
right.
Photo12:BannerhungatthejomsimritualoftheorwalMurmu.
Anothergusti,thechilbhindeHansdausehuntinginstruments,suchasbowandarrowandanaxe(kapi)duringtheirjomsim,becausetheyareknownashunt-ers,whointhepastkilledabigkite.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
142
RitualActions,SymbolismandtheRoleofAgnatesandAffines
Intheeveningbeforethefollowingday’ssacrifice,othermembersofthesame
gusti arrivedat thehouse fromwhich the sacrificewas to start thenextday.Theycameback to theirgusti’smulgadi, thevillagewhere theircommonan-cestor settled before his offspring dispersed to their current villages of resi-
dence.Inthiscasethesevillageswerenomorethantwentykilometersapart.
Themostseniormemberof theirgustiwasto leadthesacrificethe followingdayinhisfieldandhishousehadbeenrituallypurifiedthedaybefore.While
fastingthemarriedwomenofhishousehadpaintedthehouse’swallsandre-
newed the courtyard and all floorswith cowdung. Thiswork is regarded as
“workforthegods”(bongakamien).Thehouse isconsideredtobethe“god’shouse”(bongaorak).Brothersandsomemaleaffines(FZH,DH)whoplayedanimportant role during the sacrifices, arrived in the evening, because they
shouldnotcrossariveronthemorningofthesacrifice.Eachhouseholdofthe
gustiprovidedagoatbuck(boda)forthesacrifice,whilethein-lawsmatchedthisnumberwith castratedgoats (khasi),which theyhadbrought from theirvillages. In the evening, jomsimbonga, themain deity to beworshipped thefollowingday,was consulted through amediumand askedhow the sacrifice
shouldbecarriedout.Before the sun rose in themorning, the people of the house and the in-
lawsleftthe“god’shouse”,thehousecarryingouttheritual.Womeningeneral
do not participate in the sacrificial ritual in the morning. My presence as a
womanwas toleratedduring the sacrifice due to a close friend’s relations to
thekhude Hansda and his long explanations aboutmy research. Besidesme,therewasanotheryoungSantalmanalsointerestedintheritualasaresearch-
er.Hewasamemberof thekhudeHansdaandhis fatherwas involved intheritualactionscarriedout.TheyoungmanheldajobintheIndianrailwaysec-
torinKolkataandfilmedthewholeritualwithalargevideocamera.105
For the jomsim ritual the “people of the house” (orakhor) wore sindurdhotis–anoriginallywhiteclothdyedwithamixtureofturmericandvermil-lion. The in-laws wore sasang dhotis – dhotis dyed with turmeric.106Before
105I encountered this interest of educated Santal men in documenting their own culture in
severallargerituals.ThisphenomenonwillbeembeddedinamoregeneraldiscussionofSantal
identitypoliticsinchapterfive.106In general turmeric (sasang) plays an important role during wedding rituals. Bride andgroomaswellasothervillagecouplesareanointedwithoilandturmeric.Allthemarriedaffinal
womenpresentattheweddingareprovidedwithsasangsareesbythefamilyofthegroom.Inmanydifferentritualsclothesdyedwithturmericmarkrelativesasaffinal.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
143
sunrisetheyledthegoatsfromthehousetothefieldwheretheritualwascar-
riedout.Jomsimritualsalwaystakeplacewhenthericefieldsliefallow.Atthistimetheearthisdryandhard.ThetwojomsimritualsIsaw,forexample,wereperformedinMarchandMay.
After themen had arrived at the sacrificial site, they took a bath in the
nearbyriver.Meanwhile,otherswerepreparingtheplaceforthearrivaloflit-
erallythousandsofrelativesintheafternoon.Withtractorsandoxcartsthey
brought bamboo poles to set up shelters coveredwith plastic sheets against
thesun.Theyalsobroughtwaterbarrels,claypots,firewood,ageneratorand
loudspeakersintothefield,andsetthemupindifferentplaces.
Forthesacrificialriteitself,thesacrificialsquarewasenclosedbywooden
polesandwasplasteredwithwaterandcowdung.Duringtheritualonly the
agnates(orakhor)wereallowedtoenterthissquareandsitclosetotheritualaction, the affines stood outside the fence. The priest, an old, bonyman and
threeothermenassistinghim,arrangedall the ingredientsnecessary for the
ritual.Someonesharpenedthesacrificialaxe,anothersprinkledsalresin(dhu-no)onhotcoalsinasmallclaycontainerandsomeoneelsedrovethewoodensymbol of thekhudeHansda into the ground. Thedirection theywere facingand thedirectionofall their ritualactivitywaseast– towards the rising sun
(candorakabsen).Withwaterandcowdungthepriestfirstmadeonesmallsacrificialcircle
(khond) andone large circle to the leftof it in frontof thewoodenpole.Thesmallcircle,themenexplained,wasforthesupremeSantalgodMarangBuru,alwaysaddressedateveryritual,andthelargeoneforjomsimbonga.Thentheold priest marked the boundary of the circles with rice flour (holong) andsprinkleditwithgroundfenugreek(methi),aspicetheSantalgodsaresaidtolike.Hethentiedathreadaroundaclayjug(sagunsupari),placedtotheleftofthe wooden pole. There were also two red, small containers looking like a
mushroom, which contained vermillion (sindur). In this case the vermillionwasofaspecialkindcalledkeyasindur.107Theywerepositionedrightandleft107In several ritual interactions between agnates and affines keyasindur plays a special role:This typeof vermillion is appliedby thepeopleof thehouse to theirmarried affinal relatives
duringweddingandsecondaryfuneralrites(bhadan).Thewomenofthehouseapplyitonthemarried femaleguests’hairpartingsanddrawa linearound theedgeof theirhair lineall the
waytotheears.Menreceiveadot(tika)ontheforeheadanddotsontheirearsatthesametime.Keyasindur is further part of the bridewealth (gonong) and exchanged between groom’s andbride’ssideinthesamered,mushroomshapedcontainermentionedabove.Peoplemaintained
thatkeyareferstothecontainerthevermillioniskeptin.ThereisnoentryonkeyainBodding’sSantalidictionary.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
144
of the wooden pole. The priest then placed crushed rice (adoacaole) in themiddleofeachcircle,whichwassoon tobeoffered to thesacrificialanimals.
Afterwardsheappliedthreespotsofsindurandthesameamountofoilonthepole, the claypitcher, inside of the circles andon thekeyasindur containers,acknowledgingtheimportanceoftheseobjectsfortheritual.
Afterthispreparation,themain,effervescentandbloodypartoftheritual
began.Ontheopensideofthesacrificialsquareall themenofthegusti linedup.Dressed insindurdhotis,wearingnoshirts, theyeachhadasacrificialaxehung over their shoulder andwere holding the goat buck they had brought
along.Thentheyeachenteredthesacrificialsquare,appliedthreespotsofkeyasindurthreetimesontheirgoats’head,legsandbackandpromptedthegoattoeatfromthericepileinthesacrificialcircle.Whiledoingso,theymurmuredan
invocation(bakher),addressingjomsimbongatoacceptthesacrifice.Suddenlyaman out of the group of spectators became possessed, recognizable by his
jerky headmovements. He asked for fenugreek (methi) and rubbed it in be-tweenhishandsandonhisarmsbeforeenteringthesacrificialspace.Whileon
his knees, he bent down further as if smelling the sacrificial circles, the old
priestandthewholeritualarrangement.Thepriestthenappliedsindurspotsto themedium’s chest, his shoulders, back and forehead. He then asked the
god, via themedium, for his name and the latterwhispered the name in the
priest’s ear. People emphasized that only the eldest of a gusti is entitled toknowtheactualnameof thisgod,whichdiffers fromonegusti toanother.108Jomsimbongaisonlythegeneraltermforthiscategoryofgods.Oncethegodapprovedoftheritualarrangementthroughthemedium,theritualitselfcould
continue.
108Gausdal(1953,17ff)mentionsthesecrecyof the jomsimorabgebonga’snameaswell,butlists several of these names. He lists for example Boerangi, a word used for a Hindu class of
faqirs,asanameforajomsimbonga.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
145
Photo13:Thepriesthaspreparedthesacrificialsiteforthejomsimritual.The
sacrificialcircle(khond)ismadefromriceflourandsprinkledwithfenugreek,initscenterisapileofcrushedrice(adoacaole).
Photo14:Thespatialityofjomsimbonga:Thesacrificialsquareisvisiblysetapartasitisplasteredwithcowdungandsurroundedbypoles.Inthemiddleofthesquare,the
polesymbolizingthelocallinewhoperformstheritual,isplacedintheground.Membersofthelocalline,togetherwiththeirsacrificialanimals,arestandinginthe
background.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
146
Afterthebuckshadeatenfromthericeinthesacrificialcircle,theywerecon-
sideredreadytobesacrificed.Outsideofthedemarcatedsacrificialspaceone
goatafteranotherwasbeheadedwithasacrificialaxe(kapi).Thekillingitselfwascarriedoutbythreeoftheagnates,dressedinsindurdhotis.Onepulledonaropeattachedtotheneckoftheanimal,anotherheldaropetiedtoitshind
legs,thethirdoftenmanagedtocutofftheheadwithonestrokeoftheaxe.The
headwasquicklycarriedtothelargerofthesacrificialcirclesforjomsimbon-gaandthebloodfromthebodywassprinkledontheheadandthericeinthecircle.Afteralltwentygoatheadshadbeenplacedinthecircle,alltheagnates
entered the sacrificial space and prostrated themselves on the ground. They
pressedtheirpalmstogether,placedthemundertheirforeheadandaddressed
thebongatowhomthegoatshadbeenoffered.Thenthelastsacrificeinsideofthesacrificialspacetookplace:Thepriestbeheadedawhitecockandofferedit
toMarangBuruintheadjacentsacrificialcircle.
Photo15:Theagnates’sacrificialanimalsareeatingfromthecrushedriceplacedinthesacrificialcirclebeforetheyaresacrificedtojomsimbonga.
Next,thecastratedgoats(khasi),providedbytheaffinalrelatives,weresacri-ficed.They,however,didnothavetoeatfromthericeinthesacrificialcircle.
The killing was carried out by the affines themselves, who had brought the
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
147
goats.109As a rule, the number of castrated goats is supposed to match the
numberofuncastratedgoatssacrificedbytheagnatesbefore.Justasthesacri-
ficial spacewasoff limits for theaffines, theiranimalofferingswerealsonot
allowedintothisspace.Theywerekilledinthesamewayasthebucks,butas
theywerelargeranimals110theheadcouldnotbecutoffwithonestrokeofthe
axeinsomecases.Ifthesacrificerdidnotsucceedatonce,theassembledmen
shouteduntil thekillingwassuccessful.After thegoatswerebeheaded, their
headswereplacedinaspotoutsideoftheinnersacrificialspace,theirbodies’
blooddrippedonthegroundonthesamespot.Theactofkillingitselfformed
theclimaxofthesacrificialritual,afterwhichthecrowddispersedandonlythe
buryingofmeatremained.
TheBuryingofSacrificialMeat
Attheendofthesacrifice,twomen,whohadpreviouslybeenassistingtheold
priestinthearrangementofritualingredients,carriedoutonemoreimportant
action:Theyburied specificpiecesofmeat from theheads andbodiesof the
goatbucksforjomsimbonga.Thistypeofmeatiscalledgiditot’a.111Theyhadtwosacrificialaxes,onewasusedtocutoffthetipofthegoat’stongue(alang),apieceoftheear(lutur),apartoftheesophagus(nandri)112andapieceofthehoof(kure).Thenwiththeotheraxe,oneofthemenloosenedthegroundin-side the sacrificial circle and the old priest (naeke) moved the meat pieces,mixedwith crushed rice (adoacaole) into thehole.Hemade sure to cover itneatly with earth afterwards. While burying the meat, the men present ad-
dressedthedeity, tellinghimandothergodswhoweresaidtobepresent, to
eatthemeatandnotletanypainordiseaseaffecttheirgusti.DuringthefollowingmonthsofmyfieldworkIencounteredseveralexpla-
nationsfortheburyingofmeatafterthesacrificesforjomsimbonga.Aniden-
109Thereappearstoberegionalvariationinthisaspect,asinWestBengalpeopleinsistedthat
thecastratedgoatswereprovidedbytheagnatesandalsokilledbythem.Inthiscasetheaffinal
relativespresentplayednoroleintheritualotherthanbeingspectators.110Santalmen usually castrate goats at a young age. Thismeans that almost all older, larger
animalsarecastratedwhilethebucksareyoungandthereforemuchsmallerthanthecastrated
ones.Peoplesaythatespeciallywomendonotliketoeatthemeatofbucks,becauseofitsstrong
smell. Themajority ofmale goats is castrated because they aremainly kept for theirmeat –
muttonisthemostexpensivemeatontheruralmarket.111“giditot’: throwout, finish”(Bodding2010,2:430).Thewordseemstodenotethefactthatthemeat is set aside. Bodding does not, however,mention thisword as referring tomeat set
asideforadeity.112“nandri:thethroat,windpipe,gullet”(Bodding2010,4:377).
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
148
ticalactiontakesplaceafterthesacrificescarriedoutattandibonga,theotherritualinthefieldsofthelocalline.Itbecameclearatbothritualsthatthistype
ofmeat (giditot’a) is designated for the deity for whom the sacrifice is per-formed.Oneman insisted that thismeat isspecial,becausepeople ingeneral
donoteatthesepartsoftheanimal’sbody.Peoplealsoemphasizethatspecial
careistakenwhenburyingthemeat,sothatnoonestepsonthebonga’sfoodandnoanimalscantakeitaway.Thedeitywouldgetangry,ifthathappened.A
closeconnectionexistsbetween thismeat for thebonga and themembersofthe local lineaswell: Ifawitch(dain)orghost (bhut)gotaholdof thismeat,thiscouldharmthelocallineitself.Therefore,besidesburyingit,somegroups
alsoplacestonesandthornsontopofthespotwherethemeatisburied.
Among theCentral IndianDongriaKond sacrificialmeat is buried in the
contextoftheirlargebuffalosacrifice.Amythtellsthatthemothergoddesses’
bloodhelpedtomaketheearthfirm,whichthenpromptedhertoaskherson
to cutoffdifferentpartsofherbodyandbury them indifferentplaces (Har-
denberg2005,581f).Inthecontextoftheirgrandmortuaryrite,thegot’r,theGadabaofOdishaequallyburybuffalomeatindryfields.Itisespeciallytheen-
trailsofabuffalobroughtbythesponsor’saffinesthataresaidtomakethedry
fieldsfertile,assomeethnographiesonthegot’rdescribe(Izikowitz1969,141;Pfeffer1984b,235;1991,82).MySantal informantsdidnotcommenton the
meaningofburyingmeat,otherthanthatitisburiedforthejomsimdeity.Theinvocationstheyutterduringthesacrificeindicatethattheritualiscarriedout
for thegeneralwell-beingof their local line, asking thegod to “let themstay
well” (bes tahen). Hardenberg (2005, 587) mentions the same goal for theDongriabuffalo sacrifice.The idea that thebloodpouredon the earthwould
equally provide fertility to the fields does not seem far-fetched in the Santal
case,becausethejomsimritualtakesplacebeforeplowingandsowingstartsafewmonthslater.Icould,however,notobtainsupportinglocalstatementsfor
thisassumption.
Theactionofburyingmeatcanfurtherbeinterpretedasestablishingandcon-
firmingtherelationshipbetweenthelocallineandtheland.Theimportanceof
thisplace,wherethewholeritualtakesplace, isunderlinedbytheburyingof
meatintheground.Thisfieldisimportantasitbelongstothemostseniorper-
son of the local line and symbolizes their roots in this place, established at
sometimeinthepastwhenforestwasconvertedintofieldsandavillagewas
established. This field as a clearly agnatic space further serves as a place of
convergenceofagnatesandaffines,asitisalargegatheringplaceinwhichnew
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
149
marriage ties could be established. In the ritual different kin categories play
clearly defined roles and thus aredifferentiatedby ritual action.As such the
followingsectiondiscusseswhoisentitledtoconsumewhichkindofsacrificial
meat.
TheSacrificialMeal
After the food for the gods had been offered, the sacrificialmeal (sore) wasprepared.Somepartswereconsumedinthemorningshortlyafterthesacrific-
esandduring thecourseof theday,whileotherpartswereconsumed in the
evening.Therulesdeterminingwhoisentitledtoconsumewhichtypeofmeat,
enactdifferentkinandstatuscategories.
Themostrestrictedtypeofmeatisbuckheadmeat(bodabohotjel).Onlymalemembersofthelocalline,whofastonthedayofsacrificeareentitledto
consumethismeat.Thebodyofthebucks,however,canbeeatenbyallmem-
bers of the local line, all “people of the house” (orakhor). This includes thewomenmarried into the family and the unmarried girls of a house.Women
whohaveleftthehouseandhavemarriedintoanotherhouse,losetherightto
eatthebodyofthegoatbucks.Additionally,thereisanothercategoryofaffinal
relativeswho can eat thismeat. They are the oneswithwhommarriage ties
havebeenestablished,thustheyarein-laws.Theycanbefather’ssister’shus-
bands (kumang), brothers-in-law (tenang) or daughter’s husbands (jawae).Thesethreecategoriesareexactlythetypesofrelativesfunctioningassacrific-
ersduringpartof the jomsim ritual,where theykill thecastratedgoats theyhavebroughttotheevent.113Correspondingly, thecastratedgoats’headmeat
canonlybeconsumedbythemenwhohavefasted,whilethebodycanbecon-
sumedbyallinvitedtypesofkin,irrespectiveofaffinaloragnaticstatus.
Whiletheheadmeatwasconsumedinthemorningshortlyafterthesacri-
fice beside the sacrificial site, themeat of the goats’ bodieswas eaten in the
surroundingfieldsintheafternoon.Thisisthetimewhenlargecrowdsofrela-
tivesarriveonthefieldwherethejomsimsacrificetookplaceinthemorning.Peoplepointedoutthisaspectoftheritualasoneofthemostimportantones:
Theiraffines’affines(peracetanpera,“guestsuponguests”)arriveandjointhe
113These typesof in-laws serveas sacrificersduring several other important life-cycle rituals.
Whenthebridewealth(gonong)isbroughttothehouseofamarriedwoman,herhusband,beingaddressedasjawaeinhernativehome,sacrificesagoatinthecourtyardofthishome.Thesameisdonebythejawaes(DH)andkumangs(FZH)ofahouseholdinwhichapersonhasdied,attheoccasionofthesecondaryfuneral(bhadan).
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
150
local line in feasting,socializinganddancing.This isagreatchancetomeeta
potential wife as people explained. For example, if a married sister brings
alongherhusbands’siblings,thesearepotentiallymarriageableaffines,asthey
belong toadifferent clananddonotbelong to the local line.Youngmenare
toldtojointhefeastingintheeveningafterthejomsimsacrificeto“lookforawife”(bahunel). Inoneinteractionwithaparticipant itwasstatedthatthereareSantal inKolkataorWestBengal,but thequestion ishowdoesonemeet
them?Theymightbeinvitedassomeone’saffines’affinestojomsimbonga,myinterlocutorconfirmed.
As the jomsim ritual I attended tookplace in thehot seasonwhen localteamsofsingraimenperformstoriesandsongsatallsortsofsocialevents,asingraiteamperformedatthisoccasionaswell.Theysangstoriesaboutdiffer-enttopics fromSantalmythology,accompaniedbytheirstringedinstruments
(banam)anddancing.Theirsongsaredescribedinmoredetailinchapterfour.UntillateatnightpeopledancedtoSantalmusic114playedfromgenerator-run
loudspeakerssetupinthefield.
Another formofentertainment in thecontextof the ritual takesplace in
thefieldintheeveningafterthesacrificeorinthehousesofthemembersofa
localline.Hereinvitedguestsarefedandhostedforseveraldaysaftertheini-
tial ritual. This type of entertainment is called jomsimbinti, a type of ritualnarrative, in parts sung in others spoken, performed by aguru who is oftensupportedbyateamofothermen.
ARitualNarrativeCalledjomsimbintiWhatarebintis?
InSantalethnographyonlyfewauthorsmentionbintisandtheircontent(Bod-ding1916;Carrin2008).ThemostcomprehensiveworkonthistopicisPeter
Andersen’s (1993) unpublished PhD dissertation on theKaram ritual, whichconsists of an elaborate transcription and English translation of the Karambinti,collectedinWestBengal’sMidnapurdistrict.SimilartotheinformationIcould collect among the Santal in villages around the towns of Ghatsila and
114Most of the Santali music played from CDs and laptops in the area of my fieldwork is
professionallyrecordedandproducedinthenearbyindustrialtownofJamshedpur.Itisplayed
from rented loudspeakers at all kinds of social events in the villages, such as for example
weddingsandchildrens’namingceremonies.TheyouthalsolistenstoSantalmusicmuchmore
frequentlythantoHindiorEnglishsongs,playedfromtheirmobilephones.Forresearchwork
onSantalimusicvideosseeSchleiter(2014).
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
151
Musabani,Andersen(1993,56)mentionsseveraltypesofbintissuchaskarambinti,jomsimbinti,makmorebinti,butdoesnotcountbhadanbinti(bintiforasecondary funeral) among thebintis and leavesoutbaplabinti,whichmy in-formantsalsomentioned.Asacriterionforabintihestates“thatitmustcon-tain series of connected events performed in episodes alternating between
songsandspokenpassage”(56).Allofthesedifferentbintisbeginwiththecre-ationoftheearthandhumanity,whiledifferingintheirendingwheresomeof
them elaborate on themythological origin of the festival on the occasion of
which theyarebeingperformed. InhisworkAndersendiscusses theprinted
Santaliliteratureonbintis,suchasMongolCondroSoren’sjomsimbinti,whichpeoplealsoreferredtoinEastSinghbhum.
FromhisfieldworkandcollectionsofbintisamongSantalofMidnapurdis-trictAndersenconcludes (68f) thatknowledgeofbintis in thisarea isalmostexclusively transmitted orally and formulated independently of written
sources.Inhisconclusionhespeculatesthatinthefuturewrittensourcesmay
becomedominant,which, having carried out fieldwork thirty years afterAn-
dersen115in a nearby district, I cannot confirm yet. Especially educatedmen
knowofandinparthavereadpublishedliteratureonSantaltradition,andthe-
sebooksareheldingreatregard.ButjustasAndersenstated,oralandwritten
traditions in my impression still seem to exist side by side. The general
knowledgeofbintisamongthevillagepopulationstillstemsfromoralperfor-mancesratherthanwrittenbooks.
JomsimbintisinEastSinghbhumInaninterviewthepriestofthejomsimsacrificelatermentionedthatthereisaritualnarrativesometimesperformedatthe jomsim festival.SomepeopleIencounteredinothervillagesoftheMusabaniandGhatsilaareahadlistenedto
thisnarrativebeforeandtheyroughlyknewabouttheoccasionalvillagewhere
I could potentiallymeet a jomsimguru. Thesegurus are specialistswho arehired toperform thebinti at theoccasionof a jomsim ritual.Mygeneral im-pressionwas that therewerevery fewgurus in thisarea.Manyoldmen toldmethattheyhadlistenedtothisbinti intheiryouth,butthattheireldersdidnot teach them the bintis. One Santal man, resident of a village outside ofChakuliaworkingintheirrigationdepartmentinChaibasa,hadvastknowledge
115Andersen recorded theKarambinti he presents in hiswork in 1982 and attended anotherKaramritualin1986.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
152
aboutthecontentofthebinti,andsummarizeditforme.Hehoweverinsistedthatitsperformancewouldtakeatleastawholenightandwouldneedelabo-
ratepreparation.MosteducatedSantalmenoftheareaadvisedmetoconsulta
book named Jom sim binti written by Mongol Chandra Soren, available inGhatsila’sSantalibookstore.
AtRanchiUniversitytheSantaliProfessorGaneshMurmuhadtoldmethat
thejomsimritualisobservedinamuchmoreelaboratemannerinthestateofWestBengal.Heknewofa jomsim ritualcelebrated inKolkata,wherepoliti-cianswere invited and thebintiwas performed through loudspeakers in themidst of a large crowd. Through one of Ganesh Murmu’s students, whose
mamu’s (MB) villagewas locatedoutsideof Jhargram, inWestBengal’sWestMidnaporedistrict,Iwasfinallyabletomeetajomsimguruwhoagreedtoper-formthebintiforme.
ContentandContextofajomsimbintifromWestBengal
Thejomsimguruwasanelderlyman,whomImetinhisvillagehouseoutsideof Jhargram. People referred to him as gurubaba when Iwas introduced tohim.Inhisoldagehehadmovedbacktohisnativevillageafterholdingacen-
tral government post inKolkata as Textile Commissioner. Besides his visible
wealth–hishousewasbuiltofcementinsteadofmudandhislargeextended
family owned several motorbikes – lending him a certain status, he also
seemedtoberespected forhisvastknowledgeofSantalnarratives.Aman is
chosenby the jomsim deity tobecomeabintiguru, he explained.Oneof thesignscouldbethataperson’shairbecomestangled,likethatofaSantalsham-
an(ojha).Thenpeoplecallthegodthroughamedium.Thepossessedmediumisaskedliterally:“Bywhosehanddoyouwanttobeserved?”(Okoetitesebahataoam?)andthegodwillthenspecify.Thisguruhadlearnedthebinti fromother gurus in the area and sang it mostly frommemory during the perfor-mance,sometimesglancingatnoteswritteninBengaliscripthehadmadeona
piece of paper. Thebinti is not to be sung by one person alone, and at leastthreeothermenshould jointheguru.Gurusareaskedtoperformthebintiatjomsim rituals, and are paid in cash andmeals by thepeople organizing theevent. Chanting thebinti is a formof serving jomsimbonga, and therefore asacredeventrequiringappropriatepreparation.
Beforethebinticanbesung,“workforthegod”(bongakamien)needstotakeplace.All themenwhochanted, inthiscasesixothers inadditiontothe
guru,hadtofast.Inthemorningbeforetheystarted,oneofthemenplastereda
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
153
spot with cow dung and water in the middle of the courtyard. Beaten rice
(taben), sweets (laddu), coconut and bananawere offered to jomsimbonga,whiletheancestorsofthehouseholdreceiveddropsofdistilledliquor(parua)from sal leaf cups. Two unmarried boys then took turns drinking from thecups.Apartofthesweetswasdistributedassacrificialfood(sore)totheotherpeoplewhowerepresent.
Irecordedtheentirebinti,whichwasperformedovertwodays.Thetotaltimeneededforthecontinualchantingamountedtoabouttwelvehours.Inthe
following,Isummarizethetopicscontainedinthebintitoprovideanoverview.Thebintibeganinthefollowingway:“Whichpeoplehavetakenoutandplayedthe flute?116The Hasolis [Hansdas] have played the flute. The people from
Badoli117haveplayedtheflute.Itsoundedlikethunder.Listen,allyougurusoftheregion.Youtoo,listen,allyouenemiesoftheregion.”118Dependingonthe
clanperformingthejomsimritual,thegurufillsinadifferentnameandmytho-logicalplace.ThelargestpartofthebintielaboratesontheSantalmythofcrea-tionasportrayedinthebeginningofthischapter,rangingfromthecreationof
the earth andhumanity to thewanderingsof the Santal clans and their rela-
tionships among each other. The last part of the binti, as people toldme, issupposedtocommentonthecontentofthejomsimritual.Theguruhadbeenperformingthebinti formorethanelevenhoursatthatpointandtomylaterdisappointment, shortened this part considerably. He didmention the blood
pouredontheearthfor jomsimbonga,andreferredbacktotheorganizersofthisjomsimritual:alocallineoftheHansdaclan.
Tosumup, thebinti rootsthesocial identityofwhoeverorganizesa jomsimritualinamythologicalSantalpast.Thegurureferstothenameofthefort(gar)wherethisclanwassaidtoresideinthemythologicalpast.Andsimilartothecomplementaryactionsofagnatesandaffinesoftheritualitself,hecallson
theaffinalrelatives(pera)tolistentohischantingaboutwhoisinvitingtothislargeritualsacrifice.Thebintisseemtogroundcurrentritualactionina long
116Thetranslationfor“binjanonoltiriyo” isunclear.Someinformantstoldmethatitshouldbeunderstoodasametaphorreferringtothehorn(sakua),otherssaiditreferstotheflute(tiriyo).117Bodding (2010, 1: 160) lists Badoli gar as “A fort or village in Champa, belonging to theMarndisept,mentionedinthetraditions.”Fromthejomsimbintiguru’suseinthiscase,itseemsthatBadoliwasthemythologicalfortoftheHansdaclan.118Okoehorkoorong leda,binjanonol tiriyo?Okoehorko sahed leda, jadanono tiriyo?Hasolikoorong leda, binja nono tiriyo do. Badoliko sahed leda, jada nono pale sageno. Hudur hudursadelena, jadanonolpalesageno.Ajompepehodeshbabako,binjanonol tiriyodo.Atenpepehodeshbairiko,jadanonolpalesageno.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
154
cultural tradition, one alive in Santal villages today and oneworthy ofmore
scholarlyattentionthanitcouldreceiveinmyresearch.
NotionsofPlaceandAgnationinthejomsimRitualThecore interestof thiswork lies innotionsofplaceandhow thesenotions
are created in ritual. Jomsimbonga articulates and generates several Santalnotionsofplacethroughitseye-catchingsymbolismanditsspatialmovements.
Peopleconceptualizetheplace,wheretheritualisheldintermsofritualprac-
tice.They,forexample,speakoftheir“placeoforigin”(mulgadi),astheplacewhere they hold jomsimbonga. The ritual’s symbolism as well as the placewhereitisperformedportraystheritualasmainlyagnatic.Thisagnaticconno-
tationandtheritual’s linktotheexclusivesocialgroupofthegusti leadstoarestrictedaccessofoutsiderstojomsimbonga,whichmightbeoneoftherea-sons fora lackofethnographicdescription thereof todate. In sum, the ritual
articulatesagusti’srelationtoacertainplace,thefieldsandthevillagewhereacommon ancestor first settled. Hence, the ritual points to the close links be-
tweenplaceandsocialstructure.Further,asoneofthelargestsacrificialrituals
of the local line, the ritual involvesnot only agnates, but also their affines in
ritualaction.Bydoingsoitpointstothetwofundamentalsocialcategoriesof
Santalsocietyandarticulatestheirdifferenttypesofrelationtotheplaceofthe
ritualitself.
Mulgadi–aLocalLine’s“PlaceofOrigin”
Themostprominentnotionofplacearticulatedduringjomsimbongaisthatof“placeoforigin”(mulgadi).Theritualisorganizedbythemembersofthelocalline in the village foundedby its forefathers. Someof the founders’ descend-
antsdispersedtootherplaces,sothatpeopleusuallycomefromseveralother
villages back to theirmulgadion the occasion of the ritual. Adjacent to thefieldswhereIdocumentedthedescribedjomsimbonga,afewweekslateran-otherjomsimbongawasheldbytheorwalMurmus.Inthiscasetwolocallineswere considered the founders of this village and regarded the place as their
mulgadi.Peopleknowwhereothermembersoftheirgustiliveandcanlistthenames of these villages. If during other times these places are connected
through this knowledge, the ritual itself spatially connects these villages as
peopletravel,bringingthesacrificialgoatsandtheirfamiliesalong.Historical
memoryisrefreshedthroughtheritual,andsocialbondsbetweenpeople,now
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
155
dispersedtogeographicallyscatteredvillages,arerenewed.Asmentionedpre-
viously,myinterlocutorsoftenrecalledwhobelongedtotheirlocallinebyre-
memberingwhowaspresentatthelastjomsimritual.In thisway the spatial notion ofmulgadibears strong agnatic connota-
tions.Theseconnotationsarealsokeytothesymbolismandtheactionsofthe
ritual. Before the ritual starts, a wooden post, associated through narrative
withthekhudeHansdawhoorganizedthisspecific jomsimbonga,wasplacedintheground.Theplace,wherethisactionwascarriedout,washighlysignifi-
cant as it belonged to themost seniormember of the local line. Planting the
poleinthegroundvisiblymarkedtheplaceastheirsandrepresentedtheroot-
ednessofthegusti inthisplace.Thepolewasfurtherdepictedonthebannerpositionedabovethesacrificialspace.ItassociatedthesymbolwiththekhudeHansdasinOlChikiwriting.
Oneof thereasons for thesecrecysurrounding jomsimbonga is the factthatthedeityitselfisregardedaspowerfulanddangerous.Onlythemostsen-
iormenofthelocal lineknowthedeity’snameandiftheyweretorevealthe
nametooutsiders,greatmisfortunemightbefalltheirgroup.Thehighnumber
andtypeofsacrificialanimalscanbereadasanindexofthedeity’spower.This
powerful impression is furtherunderlinedby theeffervescencearisingat the
momentwhen the animalswere slaughtered, and the large amount of blood
pouredontheground.Theactionofburyingspecificpartsofthegoatmeatin
thegroundforthedeitycanbereadasaimingtotransferpartofthegoats’vi-
talityintothefields.Thisactionalso,onceagain,portrayedthefieldasbelong-
ing to the local lineand thereforeasasafeplace for this specificgift to their
deity.
TheHouseandFieldsasAgnaticSpaces
Thespatialmovementscarriedoutduringtheritualitselffurtherpointtotwo
otherimportantplaces.Oneifthemisthehouseofthemostseniormemberof
thelocalline,whofunctionsasapriest(naeke)duringthesacrificialriteitself.During the ritual the naeke’s house becomes the “house of the god” (bongaorak),madepurebyhiswife throughpainting thewallsanewandplasteringthegroundwith freshcowdung.Thehouse is thestartingpointof theritual,
fromwhichallthegoatsareledouttowardsthefieldinthemorning.Through
thisspatialmovement,oneagnaticspace,thehouse,isconnectedwithanother
one,thefield.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
156
SpatialArrangementandSymbolismoftheRitualasIndicatorofRelat-
edness
Taking a closer look at the spatial arrangement of the sacrificial rite itself, it
becomesapparent thatsocialcategoriesaredifferentiatedthroughthediffer-
ent spaces theyareascribed.The sacrificial square,plasteredwith cowdung
andenclosedonthreesitesbyakindoffence,canonlybeenteredbytheag-
nates. They place their sacrificial animals’ headswithin this space,while the
affinesandtheirsacrificialanimalsaretoremainoutsideoftheenclosure.The
spatialorder,anditscorrespondingmovements,canthusbeseenasindexical
of theposition and the status of the two types of ritual participants. The ag-
nates performing the ritual can access itsmost sacred, interior space. At the
endofthesacrificepartoftheirsacrificialmeatisburiedinthissamespot,for
theirdeity.Thespatiality isthusanindexoftheirexclusiverelationwiththis
place.Thepresenceoftheiraffinesandtheircontributiontothesacrificeisre-
quested,buttheritualenactstheaffinesasguestsfromotherplaces,whoare
barredfromtheinteriorritualspace.Atfirstsightitseemspeculiarthataffinal
relatives,suchasdaughters’husbands(jawae), father’ssister’shusbands(ku-mangs)andmother’sbrothers(mamu)participateandplaycertainrolesdur-ing this agnatic ritual. But in fact, every Santal ritual involves this
complementarityofagnatesandaffines.Affinalmenassacrificers,forexample,
alsoplayanimportantroleduringthemarriageritesdescribedinthecourseof
this chapterandduringSantal funerary rites (bhandan)notdiscussed in thiswork.
Categoriesofownandotherarefurtheractedoutinthesymbolismofthe
jomsim ritual. Different clothesmark affines and agnates. The agnateswearsindurdhotis,dyedwithamixtureofturmericandvermillion,whereastheaf-fineswearsasangdhotis,onlydyedwithturmeric.Themostpowerfulsymbol-ism is contained in the typesofgoatsprovidedbyeachcategoryof relatives.
Althoughthiswasnevermentioneddirectly, thesexualandprocreativepow-
ersoftheagnatesareunderlinedbythesacrificialanimalstheyprovide.Thisis
contrastedwith themoremellow, castrated sacrificial goats provided by the
affines.
Finally,therulesofsacrificialfoodconsumptiondrawanotherlineofdif-
ferentiationbetweenmembersofthelocallineandtheiraffinalrelatives.Ina
commonmeal theyconsumedifferent typesof foodwherethebucks’meat is
reserved for agnatesand their female relatives residing in theirhouse,while
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
157
thecastratedanimalscanbeconsumedbytheaffinalrelativespresent.Tosum
up,thejomsimritualactsoutandrenewsdifferentsocialcategories.Itequallyshowshow these social categories are closely linked tonotionsofplace. Jomsimbonga is one of the most important rituals of a local line and thereforebears strong agnatic connotations. The following description and analysis of
weddingritualsprovidesacloserlookathowthecounterparttoagnation,af-
finityisconstituted.
3.2.2TheRitualProcessofEstablishingAffinalTiesTheapproaches inthestudyofrelatednessdiscussed inthebeginningof this
chapter emphasize that relatedness should be understood as a process. The
followingexamplesofdifferentSantalweddingritesformpartofthisprocess.
Morespecifically, theexplicitaimofweddingrituals is toestablishnewrela-
tionships119andbringaboutachangeinsocialstatus.Ineachofthedescribed
rituals,differentsetsofrelativesconfirmtheirnewrelationship.Greetings,re-
ciprocal feeding, gift-giving, sacrifice and spatial movements bring about a
transformationofrelationalstatus.Initialambiguityistransformedintospecif-
ic relationships (e.g. the bala relationship), each entailing particular obliga-tions.Theplaces inwhichtheseritualsareheldarehighlysignificant.Onthe
one hand places receivemeaning through thewedding rites, just as they do
throughotherrituals,everydayaction,songsandnarrative.People, forexam-
ple, associate the ancestral room with the first feeding of the bride by her
mother-in-law,andperceiveitasaplaceofintimatesocialconnections.Onthe
otherhand,theritualplaces’existingmeaningsalsocontributestotheaimof
the ritual.As in the ritesof passagedescribedbyVanGennep (2004), Santal
weddingritescontainanumberofmovementsthroughsignificantplacesthat
bringaboutthedesiredtransformationofsocialstatus.Strangers,forexample,
become in-laws (bala) after they greet each other in a ritualizedway at thedoor’s thresholdandthenpass throughthedoor into thehouse.Therituals I
portrayinthefollowingshow,hownotionsofplaceandnotionsofrelatedness
arecloselyintertwinedandultimately,howplaceandritualaremutuallycon-
stitutive.
119As Santal marriage patterns were not the focus of my research, I did not encounter any
patterns of continued exchange of brides between local lines. In the cases I describe in the
following,peopledidnotmentionanypreviouslyexistingrelationshipsbetweentheconcerned
groups,sothatindeednewrelationshipswereformedthroughthemarriageprocess.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
158
TheDifferentStagesofWeddingRitualsFindingaPartner:ACollectiveorIndividualEffort?DifferentPortraits
Marriagebindsvillagesandhousesintonewrelationshipsofexchangeandmu-
tual support. This collective aspect emerges from all rituals related to mar-
riage, but it is not rare that the initial rapprochement of a young man and
womanhappenson theirown initiative.Thisrelative freedomin interactions
(also sexual) between young people of opposite sex and their freedom in
choosing a partner for marriage has been reported by other ethnographers
abouttribalsocietiesinIndia(cf.forexampleBerger2015a,245;Elwin1991;
Hardenberg2005, 336ff; Vitebsky1993, 48). The initiative takenby a young
personisofcoursenotaltogetherfree, inthatit is influencedbyculturalpat-
terns.TheSantal’spreferenceforafair-skinnedpartnerorthegeneraltabooto
marry“sisters”or“brothers”showsthatindividualchoicesdotakeplacewith-
inboundaries.
MyyoungSantalfriendsoftenspokewithadmirationoftheirfriendswho
had a “lovemarriage” (kundelnapam,possibly literally “meeting while lyingdown”)120instead of an “arranged marriage” (duar bapla – “wedding at thedoor”).121Mostof themwanted tohavea lovemarriage themselves,oftenre-
garding this type as amodernphenomenon, apparently not aware that their
parentsandgrandparentshadalreadyhadsuchlovemarriages.Thefollowing
portraitsshowthevarietyofwaysof findingapartner formarriageandhow
themarriageitselfisfinallyorganized.
120ThepeopleIspoketousedtheEnglishwordeveninSantaliconversationwhenreferringtothistypeofmarriage.OnlywhenIexplicitelyaskedfortheSantaliterm,someonementionedthe
termkundelnapam.Bodding(2010,3:618)translateskundelas“rollover,turnover,laydown,lie down”.Napammeans “tomeet”, so that the term could be literally translated as “meetingwhile lyingdown”.As “lyingdown” (giti) isoftena reference to sexual intercourseamong theSantal,thetermforthistypeofmarriageseemstorefertoasexualencounterthatmightleadto
marriage.121ThereareseveraltypesofweddingsinSantalsociety.BesidesthetwotypesIamintroducing
here,theSantalalsospokeoforakjawaebapla– inwhichcasethegroommovestothebride’shouse,becauseofalackofmaleheirsinherhouse,anditutbapla,todayconsideredtoberare–atypeofmarriagebyforce,inwhichthegroomforcefullyappliessindurtothebrideinapublicplace such as the market or a village festival. I also frequently encountered polygamous
marriages.Thiswasoftenthecaseinmarriageswherethefirstwifedidnotbearanychildren,so
thatforthesakeofoffspringthehusbandtookasecondone.Sometimesmenalsotooksecond
wives, if their first marriage involved many conflicts. The husband then usually lived in one
householdwith thesecondwifeand their commonoffspring,but continued toprovide for the
firstwifeandtheircommonchildreninaseparatehouse.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
159
RamnathMurmu(AgeatWeddingaroundSeventeenYears):AMarriageArrangedthroughaMatchmaker(raebar)Santalweddingceremoniesdifferaccordingtohowthemarriagecameabout.
Themostprestigioustypeofweddingisthearrangedone,calledduarbaplainSantali.Thenamereferstothefactthattheclimaxofthewholeceremony,the
groomapplyingvermillionon thebride’shairparting, takesplace in frontof
thedoor(duar)ofthebride’sparents’house.Thewholeprocessofarrangingaduar bapla involves various ritualized meetings between relatives from thebride’s and the groom’s side. In general, people emphasize that this type of
weddingcontainsthemostelaboraterituals.
During the arrangement of thewedding, thematchmaker (raebar) playsanimportantrole.Theraebarisamanwhoknowsbothbrideandgroom,andisoftenevenamutualrelativeofboth.Hiswifeisreferredtoasraebarbudhiandcarriesspecialritualfunctionsaswell. InthecaseofRamnath’sarranged
marriage theraebarwashis father’sco-parent-in-law(balakora–Ramnath’smarried sister’s father-in-law) and the raebar’swifewas thebride’spaternalaunt (hoponayo –FyBW).Theraebar suggested theyounggirl asapotentialbridetotheboy’sfamilyandthebackgroundinformationheprovidedtoboth
familiesabouttheotherwastotheirsatisfaction.Thecriterionofclanexogamy
wasfulfilledandtheirvillageswereataconsiderabledistancefromeachother.
Marriageswithinavillagearediscouraged,andiftheytakeplacetheyarelove
marriages often accompanied by conflict between the new bride and her in-
laws. The first meeting of the potential spouses was arranged through the
matchmaker himself. He took the potential groom and a friend to the girl’s
house.Attheendofthismeeting,wheretheboyandgirlhadtheopportunity
toasktheotherquestions,bothexpressedtheirapproval.
Thentwomore,muchlargermeetingswerearranged.Onemeetingwasa
visit to thebride’shouse(bahunel–“seeingthebride”)byadelegation fromthegroom’ssideandanothervisit tothegroom’shousebyadelegationfrom
the bride’s side (jawaenel – “seeing the groom”). At any arrangedmarriageboththesemeetingsareimportantritualeventsandwillbedescribedindetail
inthecourseofthissection.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
160
LiteHansda(AgeatWeddingaroundTwenty-NineYears):AMarriageIni-tiatedbytheCoupleLiteandhiswifeSushilametwhilestudyingfortheirbachelorinGhatsilaCol-
lege, East Singhbhum. As Lite toldme, most of their interactions during the
yearswhen theykneweachotherwere throughphone conversations. Some-
timestheywouldmeetatcollegeorshewouldvisithiminhis family’s flat in
Musabani, while his familywas staying in their village. Hewanted tomarry
her,buthadnotfoundajobafterthecompletionofhisdegreeinEnglishlitera-
ture,soherfamilyrefusedtomeethim.Formorethanayearhepreparedfor
and took several competitive exams for different positions in the railway or
governmentsector.122In2013hereceivedaposition inacentralgovernment
bureauinBangalorewherehemovedshortlythereafter.Duringavisitbackto
hisnativevillage,hemetSushilaandtheydecidedtogetmarried.Becauseshe
wasalso fromtheHansdaclan,andthustheirmarriagewoulddisregardclan
exogamy, they were afraid to ask their respective families for permission.
Withoutinformingherfamily,shetookthetraintoBangalorewithhim.Afew
dayslaterLitecalledhisparentsandinformedthemthatSushilawaswithhim.
Hisfather,togetherwithhisbrotherandtheheadman(manjhi)oftheirvillagethendecidedtovisitSushila’svillagetoinformthemwhereshewas.Although
herparentswereupset,thedelegationfromLite’svillagewasabletoappease
them and a further ritual was scheduled for the couple’s next visit several
months later. This ritual is called “washing the legs” (jangaarup) and takesplace at the groom’s house. At this occasion the groom’smotherwashed his
andthebride’sarmsandfeetandappliedoilmixedwithturmeric.Atthisocca-
sionheput an ironbangle (merhetsakom) onher left arm, the sign of beingmarriedforSantalwomen.Shedid,however,notwearvermilliononherhair
partingyet.Thiswasonlyappliedattheproperweddingritual.Thevillageel-
ders and functionaries (more hor) asked Lite’s parents and the girl, if eachagreedwiththismarriage.Twovillagerswerethenchosenbytheheadmanto
visitthegirl’shouse.Theyfirstwenttotheheadman’shomeinthegirl’svillage
and informedhim:“Yourgirlhasreachedourvillage”.Villagersandthegirl’s
122Employmentinthepublicsector(chakri),forexampleintherailwaysector,inapublicbankorgovernmentadministrativebodies,isthemostsought-afterjobamongeducatedSantal.These
positionscomewithbenefitssuchasheathinsurance,retirementandprovidedhousing.Inmost
wealthy Santal families Imet at least one familymemberwasworking in this sector. Besides
wealth,thereisalsoconsiderableprestigeattachedtosuchaposition,ascompetitionforthese
jobs is high. There are, however, reserved quotas for members of a Scheduled Tribe, thus
competitionisslightlylowerthanforpeoplebelongingtoageneralcaste.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
161
parentswerethen informedabout thegroom’sclan(paris),his jobandgivenotherbackgroundinformation.Becausehewassuspectingconflictduetotheir
commonclanmembership,Litehadsentmoneyalongwithhisvillagersincase
thebride’s family asked for it.Different froman arrangedmarriage, the first
ritualizedmeetingofrelativesfrombride’sandgroom’ssideonlytookplaceon
theproperweddingday.Theceremonyof“seeingthebride/seeingthegroom”
isomittedincaseofalovemarriage.
Remarkable about this case is the disregard of clan exogamy. When I
asked Lite’s parents, if such a marriage was allowed in Santal society, they
shrugged their shoulders and remarked that they had no say in it, because
theirsonchosethebridehimself.Theyconfirmedthatsuchamarriagewould
howeverneverbearranged.Santalethnographiesmentionclanendogamyas
thegravestbreachofSantal law,regularlypunishedwitha largeritualcalled
bitlaha,thefrequencyofwhichseemstohavedeclinedconsiderably(cf.Archer2007, 90ff;Bouez1985, 131f;Dhagamwar2006, 261ff; Troisi 2000, 187).At
this event the couple was ritually ostracized from Santal society, the boy’s
housedefiled,evenhisancestralshrinedestroyed.Clanendogamyinthesede-
scriptionsforcedthecoupletoleavetheirlifeinavillagealtogether.Ingeneral,
the breach of clan exogamy seems very rare, I did however encounter one
morecouplewhohadenteredsucharelationship.Similartothecasepresent-
edhere,theywerenotostracizedfromSantalsociety. Lite,however,didem-
phasize that it would not have been possible to marry his wife, if she had
belongedtohislocalline(gusti).Thenshewouldberegardedashissister,andsibling incest is strictly taboo.My general impressionwas that in families in
whichformaleducationplayedalargeroleandinwhichfamilymembersoften
had takenuppublic servicepositions in large Indiancitiesvillage ruleswere
lessstrictlyadheredto.Thiswasthecasebothfortheboy’sandthegirl’sfami-
liesinthedescribedexample.
AngeliTudu(AgeatWeddingaroundElevenYears):AMarriageInitiatedbytheGirlWomenoftenplayanactiveroleinfindingapartner,astheportraitofAngeli
TuduandChoteTuduillustrates.WhenImetAngelishewasaboutthirty-five
yearsold.ShemetherhusbandChote,whothenlivedinaneighboringvillage,
whenshewasabouteleven.Shemethimonthewaytoschoolanddecidedthat
shewanted tomarry him. In recounting the story tome, she laughed about
howyoungshewasthenandabouthowmuchtroubleherideabroughther.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
162
Chotewassixteenatthattime,andwhenshesuggestedtohimtogetmarried,
he refused,because tohimshewas just a child (gidre). She toldherparents,andtheywereequallyopposed.Theyconsideredhertooyoungtogetmarried
andbecauseChote’sfamilywaspoortheydidnotapproveoftheirdaughter’s
choice. Chote’s family did not own asmuch land as Angeli’s family and they
livedinasmallmudhouse.Assheinsistedonmarryingtheboy,herfatherbeat
her repeatedly. One day she left andmoved into Chote’s house. Hewas flat-
teredbyherpersistence,buthismotherequallyopposedthemarriage.Inher
eyesAngelididnotknowhowtoworkinthehouse,nordidsheknowhowto
cook.What use was another child in the house? But Angeli proved that she
couldwork,shelearnedtocookandcontinuedtogotoschooluntil9thgrade.
At theageof sixteenshebecamepregnantandgavebirth toadaughter.The
formalweddingceremonytookplaceseveralyears later.Beforethis, just like
inthe“lovemarriage”describedabove,thevillagers(morehor)calledameet-ing,wherethecouple’sunionwasofficiallyrecognized.Fromthatdayonwards
Angeliworean ironbangle. Itwasonlyon thedayof theweddingceremony
that she started wearing sindur on her hair parting. Chote later handed thebridewealth (gonong) to her family.As her father continued to beupset, herfamily didnot return any gifts to their daughter at the occasion.Many years
laterherfatherhadcalmeddownandheagreedtobuildaseparatehousenext
to the original house for his daughter and son-in-law. The couplewould not
havebeenabletoaffordtobuildthehouseontheirown.
MarriagebetweenIndividualAgencyandCollectiveAgreement
“Youcannotorganizeaweddingonyourown”,my interlocutorswouldoften
stateinthemidstofbuzzingweddingspreparations.FortheSantal,weddings
arelargecollectiveaffairs.Priortotheactualwedding,ritualnegotiationsbe-
tweenwholesetsofrelatives frombothgroom’sandbride’ssides takeplace.
Thisdoesnotexcludeindividualagency,astheportraitsabovehaveshown.In
myobservations,womenoftenplayedaremarkablyactiverole inpursuinga
youngmanof their liking. In thepast aswell as today, largevillage festivals,
especiallythenightlydancing,butalsovillagemarkets(hats)andallotherso-cial gatherings so frequent in villages, present an opportunity for finding a
spouse.Todayseveralnewopportunitiestomeetaspousehaveemerged.Col-
lege and even the Internet in the form of social networks such as Facebook
provideanewopportunityfortheyoungtointeractandarrangemeetings.Fair
skin and sociability, especially being talkative, are some of themost sought-
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
163
after characteristics in girls. Whenever I attended a wedding, my neighbors
immediatelyaskedmeuponmyreturn:“Wasthebridefair(esel),didshetalk(ror)?”.Youngmenwithacollegeeducationtendtolookforagirlwithasimi-lareducation.Thispreferenceisevenmorepronouncedonthebride’sside.
InthefollowingdescriptionofSantalweddingritualsthecollectiveaspect
thereofbecomesapparent.The twosetsofrelatives,agnaticandaffinalones,
playdifferentroles.Theirbehavior towardseachotherandthesymbolismof
their ritualized actions further gives relevant information about their newly
establishedrelationship.
“SeeingtheBride/SeeingtheGroom”(bahunel/jawaenel)andthe
UseofVeiledLanguage(bhetkatha)betweenAffinesBeforeanarrangedmarriageisfinallyconfirmed,atleasttwoimportantmeet-
ings takeplace, usually severalmonthsbefore the actualwedding.These are
ritualizedeventsduringwhichfirstagroupofrelativesfromthegroom’sside
andthenagroupfromthebride’ssidevisitsthenativehouseofthebrideand
groomandistreatedwithelaboratehospitality.Oftenmanyothervillagersare
involvedincleaning,paintingandpreparingthehousefortheevent.Thedele-
gationiselaboratelygreetedanddifferentritualizedexchanges,verbalaswell
asmaterial,takeplace.Throughouttheday,theaffinesareprovidedwithdif-
ferent meals and rice beer. In the following, my description of “seeing the
groom”containsmoredetailthantheoneof“seeingthebride”,asIcouldonly
bepresentattheformer.
“SeeingtheBride”(bahunel)
Onanagreedupondate,agroupofrelatives fromthegroom’ssidevisits the
bride’shouse. InthecaseIamdescribinghere,Ramnath’sarrangedmarriage
alreadyportrayedabove,thedelegationconsistedoffifteenpeople.Thegroom
himself ingeneraldoesnot attend the “viewingof thebride’shouse”.An im-
portant person to come along is the village headman (manjhi) from thegroom’sside,asheleadsthebeginningoftheritualconversationcarriedoutin
thebride’shouse.Notonlymembersofthegroom’shouse,suchashisfather,
mother and paternal uncles (kaka –FyB,marang baba– FeB), but also thegroom’smaternalrelativessuchasmother’sbrother(mamu)andfather’ssis-ter(jhi)withtheirrespectivespousescomealong.Theseaffinesofthegroomplayimportantrolesinthewholenegotiationprocesspriortoawedding.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
164
When thegrouparrivedat thebride’shouse, theheadmen (manjhis) of bothvillages, togetherwith othermen, engaged in a ritual conversation. The lan-
guageusedbybothsidesintheseconversationsisaveiledlanguagecalledbhetkatha.123The groom’s side, upon their arrival, for example announced: “Wehavecometochooseaflower”(Alebahabachaohecakanale),referringtothebrideasflower.Themanjhifurtheraskedquestionsaboutthebride’sclanandlocal line, ifsheknewhowtoworkhardandabouthereducation. Ingeneral,
thegroomisaskedmanymorequestionsduringtheensuingritualvisitbythe
bride’sside,aspeopleconfirmed.Onthedayof“seeingthebride”thegroom’s
side discusses and decides, if they approve of the bride. After their decision,
theyareofferedanelaboratemealbytheirpossiblysoontobein-laws.
“SeeingtheGroom”(jawaenel)
Before the group of relatives arrived at Ramnath Murmu’s jawaenel ritual,manypeopleassistedwiththepreparations.Onthedayofarrival,hispaternal
uncles were busy building a bamboo construction in the garden behind the
house,whichlaterservedasasunshelterforthevisitors.Othersslaughtereda
goatandchickensfortheeveningmeal,whilesomemenfriedbread(puri),andstillotherscutvegetablesandboiledrice.Eachhouseholdfromthevillagehad
provided one paele of husked rice to the wedding household. Some womenspentthedaymakingcupsoutofsalleaves(phuruk),whichwouldlaterserveas cups for rice beer.Otherwomendyed clothes yellowwith turmericwhile
othersneatlyplastered the ground in the courtyard andall the roomsof the
housewithcowdungandwater.Severaldayspriortotheeventthewomenof
thehousehadpainteditsfrontoutsidewallwithanintricatepatternoforange,
red and black.124The process of making new relatives included impressing
theminaculturallyspecificway:Theaestheticsandneatmaintenanceof the
house,anelaboratemeal–alwaysincludingmeat,preferablymutton–cheer-
ful,friendlyandtime-consuminghospitalitywerepartofthispattern.
123Carrin (2003, 7) uses the Santali term benthakatha and translates it as “twisted speech”,twisted like branches. Bodding (2010, 1: 402) translates bhenta as “word with a double-meaning, with a hidden meaning, metaphorical, like a riddle”. My informants described this
language as bhet. To my knowledge this type of veiled language has not been mentioned oranalyzedinanyethnographiesontheSantalbefore.124Theimportanceofthegroom’shouseinthevillagebecameapparenttomewhenIattendeda
jawaenelceremonyinanewlybuiltSantalhouseinthecityofGhatsila.Therethebride’spartyarrivedseveralhourslate,becausetheyhadfirstvisitedthegroom’snativehouseinhisvillage.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
165
When the party from the bride’s side arrived in the late morning, the busy
preparation work stopped, people lowered their voices andwhispered “The
guests have come” (perahecakanako). I witnessed this restrained behaviorwheneverafirstmeetingwithin-lawstookplace,accompanyingtheambiguity
of thenot-yet established relationship.Onlyonce the ritualized initial formal
greetinghadtakenplacetheatmospherebecamemorerelaxed.
The bride’s party, twenty-fourmen andwomen in total, were seated in
rows of chairs set up in the courtyard.One after another, all thewomenbe-
longing to the house of the groomgreeted each guest and also the headman
andeldersfromtheirownvillageseatedacrossfromtheguests.Amongthese
womenwerethegroom’smother(ayo),hissisters(dai–yZ,mai–yZ),andhiselderbrother’swife (hili). Theyboweddown touching the groundwith theirhands in front of each guest. After the women, the men, including themale
childrenofthehousefollowedsuit.Then,asitwasthefirsttimetheseguests
werehostedinthishousehold,thewomenwashedandoiledtheirfeetonbrass
plates. Following this elaborate ritual greeting, the headmen and othermale
villagers from the groom’s village entered into a dialoguewith the headmen
andmen fromthebride’sside: “Whichvillagehaveyoucome from?(apeokaatokhonhecena?)Why have you come? (cetkatirhecenape?) Have you en-counteredanyheadacheorstomachacheonyourwaythroughtheforestoron
theroad?”(horrebirrelathasubohothasualomnamape?).“We have come to look at your golden umbrella (sonachatom)”, the bride’sside stated, allmenmurmuring at the same time.The groomwas seatedbe-
tween hiswedding assistant (lumtikora)125and his brother-in-law (tenang –eZH).Then theheadman from thebride’s sidebeganquestioning the groom,
enquiringabouthisname,howmanybrothershehad,ifhisfatherandmother
werestillalive,wherehismotherbrother’shouse(mamuorak)wasandhowlonghehadattendedschool.Theraebar’swife thenaskedabout thegroom’soccupation.Thenanotherwomanenquired inveiled language: “Doyoudrink
cloudyorclearwater?”(bodedakkorampairaamaseebang?)referringtoricebeerormahua(distilledliquor),followedbythequestion:“Doyouknowhowtobendastraightbranch?” (sojekatemkarbudaream?),meaning ifheknewhowtobuildaplow.The fairlyyounggroomdidnotunderstandeachoneof
125The lumtikora should either be the groom’s father’s younger brother’s (kaka) son or themotherbrother’s(mamu)son.Hestaysbythegroom’ssidethroughoutallthedifferentweddingrituals,“sothatthegroomdoesnotfeelalone”peopleexplained.Thebridehasagirl(lumtikuri)asherassistant.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
166
these questions, so that his uncles and father had to explain themeaning to
him.Thebride’smother’sbrother(mamu)thenaskedhimwhichkindofMur-mu theywere (celepariskantape?), towhich the groom answered that theyweresanMurmu126.Thebride’sfathercontinued:“Howmanybowlsandplatesdoyouhave?”(tharibatitinekkantape?),askingabouttheamountoffieldsthehouseholdowned.They finished theirquestioningbyasking: “Canyousowa
black path on a white river?” (pond gada re hende hor er em badaya a seebang?), enquiring about his ability to write. The groom answered all thesequestionswithpatienceandastraightface.Atsomepointhisrelativesandthe
bride’spartyfeltpityforhimandtheyindicatedthatitwasenoughandthathe
haddonewell.Peopleexplained thisveiled languageasadequate for this ritual interac-
tionbetweenpotentiallynewrelatives.“Wecannotusestraightlanguagewith
them”, they stated. In the interactionwith affines, this language is also used
during thedeliveryof thebridewealth (gonong).Outsideof the ritualactionsbetweenaffines,theonlyothercontextinwhichIencounteredthistypeoflan-
guagewasduringpossessionathuntingrituals.Asdiscussedinmoredetailin
chapterfour,whenpeoplecommunicatewiththehuntingdeitythroughame-
diumthey,forexample,callsindur“baha”(flower)andusespecificsynonymsastheyrefertoanimalsoftheforest.Certainparallelsbetweentherelationship
with affines and the relationshipwith the deities of the forest exist as these
deitiesareunpredictableandtheyshouldbeapproachedwithcaution.Inthis
regard it is relevant tomention thatdirectness ingeneral isnotvaluedposi-
tivelyinSantalsociety,becauseitcould“offend”anotherperson.Forexample,
it isconsideredan importantskill todescribethings inanelaborateway,en-
gaginganotherpersoninthis“tastywayoftalking”(sibilror).
ConfirmingtheRelationship,EatingandGift-Giving
Afterthequestioningofthepotentialgroom,thebride’spartyretreatedtothe
gardenbehindthehouseanddiscussedtheiropinionofthegroom.AsIcould
observe, two relatives played an important role at this point: The bride’s fa-
ther’s sister (jhi) and the bride’smother’s brother (mamu)were leading thediscussion.The father’s sister asked themother’sbrother, if “the goldenum-
brellaprovidedshadow”(sonachatomumulemaaseebang?),referringtothe
126Gausdal(1953,60)writes:“San isageneralnameforseveralvarietiesofplantsandbusheswithedibletubers.”HementionsthesanMurmuinhislistofSantallocallines.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
167
groom’s ability tomakehis guests feel comfortable.Different relativesof the
bride were included in this discussion: her mother’s sister (her kaki), herbrothers’wives(herhilis),herfatherandalsothevillageheadman(manjhi).Allofthemconfirmedtheirapprovalofthegroom.
Only after this decision a meal was served to the new relatives in the
courtyard of the house. After this, in the afternoon of the sameday, another
elaborate ritual took place. It was called “marking the groom” (horokcinhe,“wearsigns”).Someofhisagnaticandaffinalrelativeshandedgiftstohimand
tohisyoungerbrother seatedbesidehim.Thegroom first satonhis father’s
lap,andhisfatherappliedoilandturmericonhislegs,armsandhair.Thefa-
therthengavehimwatertodrinkandfedhimasweet(laddu)endingthein-teractionwithagesturedonefirsttoanewbornchildatitsnamingceremony:
hetouchedhisson’slipswithhisfingersandthenmovedthefingerstohisown
lips,makingakissingsound.Finally,heputmoneyintoaplate infrontofhis
eldersonandyoungersonsittingnexttohim.Thesameactionwasrepeated
byawhole setofdifferent relatives in the following,until thegroomandhis
youngerbrothercouldonlytakesmallbitesofeachsweettheyhadtoeat.First
camehismother,thenhisfather’ssister(jhi)andhismother’sbrother(mamu)followedsuit.Duringallthesegesturesthegroomwasseatedontherespective
relative’slap.Thennumerousrelativesfromthebride’ssiderepeatedthesame
actions: Her paternal uncle (kaka) and his wife (hoponayo) applied oil andturmericandthelatterputayellowflowernecklacearoundhisneckandared
string aroundhiswaist. Thewife’s otherpaternal uncle (kaka)put a ringonthegroom’s finger,and theuncle’swife (hoponayo)handedaSantaldhoti tothegroom.Thewife’s father’s sister (jhi) andherhusband (kumang)handedhimawatch.Withsomeoftheserelatives,suchasthebride’seldersister,who
was roughly the groom’s age, he seemed to feel uncomfortable in this close
physicalpositiononherlap.Whenhedidnotproperlysitonthebride’smoth-
er’sbrother’slap,someoldmenremarkedjokingly:“Donotfeelshy.Sitclose
tohim,heisyourmamu.”Duringalltheseinteractionsthewomenfromthebride’spartysangsongs,
inwhichtheycommentedonwhowascurrentlyhandingwhichtypeofgiftto
the groom.One of their songs’ lines clearly emphasized the collective aspect
andthegoalof theiraction: “Wehavemarkedourhusbandwithourgifts to-
day”, they sang. In the early evening the guests were fed another elaborate
meal of rice with mutton, dal, vegetables, fried bread, mango chutney and
sweets.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
168
BahasindurandGiftsfortheBride’sParty
Afterdinneranothersymbolicact,visuallymarkingthenewin-lawrelativesas
suchtookplace.Eachmarriedcouplefromthebride’spartywasseatedonthe
ground,whilethewomenofthehouseappliedturmericandoilonboththeir
armsand legs.Themarriedwomenreceivedsinduron theirhairpartingandface.Onaday-to-daybasiswomenapplysinduronlytotheirhairparting,butonthisoccasionthesindurlinewasdrawnallalongtheedgeoftheirfacedowntotheirears.Thisisreferredtoasbahasindur(“flowersindur”).Aspotofsin-durwasfurtherputoneachwoman’searandanothermarkonthejointofherironbangle.Menjustreceivedatikaontheirforeheadanddotsontheirears.Besides at weddings, affinal guests receive bahasindur during several otherritual events, such as naming ceremonies (chatiar) and secondary funerals(bhandan).
Before the departure of the bride’s party, themen presented the bride-
wealthdemandtothegroom’sside.Forthisallthemenfromthegroom’sand
bride’s side sat across from each other, and a first gift called billi potom(“wrappedegg”)washanded to thebride’s side:a leaf cupwithcrushedrice
(adoacaole),dhobigrassandtwocoins.Additionally,huskedrice(caole)wasgiventothem,totakebacktotheirvillage.Meanwhile,thegroomhadcarefully
packedasmallboxforhisfuturewife.Itwasfilledwithsweetsandamessage
fromhim,heexplainedwithasmile.
TheWeddingCeremonyThereisageneraldifferencebetweenaloveandanarrangedmarriageregard-
ingtheplacewherethedifferentritualsequencesareperformed.Ingeneral,an
arrangedmarriage,duarbapla, ensues themost elaborate of rituals, and theclimaxof theweddingceremony, theapplicationofvermillion, takesplaceat
the bride’s village. For a lovemarriage, all rituals take place at the groom’s
house.Astheweddingceremonyforanarrangedmarriageisthemostelabo-
rate,Ifocusmydescriptiontothistype.
EveningbeforetheWeddingattheGroom’sHouse
Generallyspeaking,intheeveningbeforetheactualweddingceremony,differ-
entritualsarecarriedoutinwhichdifferenttypesofrelationsareunderlined.
Mostoftheseritesinvolvepeopleofthegroom’svillagewhoareconsideredto
beagnaticrelatives.Anotherperson’s importantrole inmanyof thewedding
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
169
rituals becomes apparent at this time, too: it is the groom’s elder brother’s
wife,whomheaddressesashili.Further,theeveningactivitiescontainsymbol-ismpertainingtoagriculture, linkingtheweddingritualto ideasof livelihood
andfertility.
In the early evening, three girlswhohavenot yet reachedpuberty (titrikuri),madearoundspotofcowdunginthemiddleofthecourtyard.Assistedbythe jogmanjhi’s127wife, theyplacedagrindstoneontopofthisspot,whereallthreegirlsthengroundtheturmerictogether.
Followingthis,eachvillagecoupleconsideredtoberelatedtothegroom’s
house,themeneitherasbrotherstohisfatherorasclassificatorybrothers128,
wasseatedinaroominsidethehouse.Startingwiththeheadmanandhiswife,
thethreeyounggirlsappliedoilandturmerictotheirlegsandarmsandoilon
theirhair.
Intheafternoonsomemenhaddugashallowsquarepitinthegardenbe-
hindthehouse.Acrossthepittheyhadplacedtwowoodenyokes.Intheeven-
ingbefore theweddingdaythegroom’shili firstwashedthegroomandthenhisassistant(lumti)astheyweresquattingontheyokesoverthepit.
Oneofthelasteveningritualstookplacearoundaconstruction(calledsir-ibaripinda129)inthemiddleofthecourtyardmadebythegroom’shili.Itcon-sistedofsalbranches.Shehadconstructedasortofenclosedsquarewiththesebranchesandconnectedthemwithstringandmangoleavesonthreesides,so
that one side of the square remained open. Inside therewere four clay pots
filledwithwater surroundedby ricepaddy (huru). The groom togetherwithhisassistantsatonhisfatherandmother’s lap,whoeachappliedoilandtur-
mericoneachofthem.Thegroomreceivedanecklacefromhiseldersister,the
assistantawristband.Togetherwithhishili,theassistantandthethreeyounggirls (titrikuri) the groom circled the construction three times counter-clockwise.Thentheyenteredintotheroomcontainingtheancestralshrinetogether
127Thejogmanjhiassiststhemanjhiandisthevillagefunctionaryinchargeofsocialeventsandvillagemorale.128Theterm“classificatorybrother”referstothefactthatsomemenwhoregardeachotheras
brothersarenot“realbrothers”(nijboeha)butclassifiedassuch.InthesecondvillagewhereIlived, my elder brother (dada) addressed every head of household in the village street as“father’syoungerbrother”(kaka),althoughsomeofthesemenwereactuallytheaffinalrelativesof the father’sbrotherwhohadmovedto thevillagea long timeago.Theirritual involvement
and close interactions could however not be differentiated from the ones of “real brothers”.
Peoplecalltheseclassificatoryvillagerelationsatosegey(villagekin).129Icouldnotfindanyexplanationforthename.Bodding(2010,5:291)translatessirias“luck,fortune”.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
170
(marangorak). In this room the groom and his parents ate a type of specialfoodfromoneplate.It iscalledramresore,cookedbyhismotherfromlentilsand rice. The groom’s assistant and hishili received this food from separateplates.
MorningoftheWeddingDay:TheGroomMarriesaMangoTree
Beforetheweddingpartybeganthetriptothebride’svillage,thegroomcar-
ried out actions similar to those of a wedding at a mango tree. This step is
called“mangowedding”(ulbapla)130,andconsideredtobeanimportantpre-requisiteformarriage.Peopletoldme,thatthegroomshouldmarryamango
tree, while the bride should marry a mahua tree before the wedding. Thegroomandhisassistantdidnotwalktothetreelocatedacrossthestreetfrom
thehouse.Insteadtheywerecarried.Thegroomwascarriedbyhishilionthehip(thiswayofcarryingiscalledhebeandusuallyreferstocarryingachild),whiletheassistantheldanumbrellaoverhim.Thegroom’smotherandfather
and the titrikuri followed the groom. They all circled around the tree threetimes,andthefathertiedtwothreadsarounditsstem,oneatchestheightand
another below. His mother applied oil to the bottom of the stem and then
waivedabrassplatewithcrushedriceanda littleoil lampthreetimesinthe
air, greeting the tree justas she laterwouldgreet thebride.Thegroomthen
dropped sindur on the ground three times and applied it to the tree’s stem,while themenpresent shouted “haribol”.They shouted the same thingonceagainwhenthegroomappliedsinduronhiswifeforthefirsttime.
Afterthisritualhadtakenplace,themenfromthegroom’svillagecollect-
ed all the material necessary for the wedding ritual in the bride’s village:
drums,cookingpotsandthecomponentsofthebridewealth(gonong) includ-ingonefemaleandonemalecalf.Ontwopre-arrangedbussesandseveralmo-
torbikes the party, including the groom, left for the bride’s house. The only
women coming along were his father’s sister (jhi) and the headman’s wife(manjhibudhi).
130Santal songs and rituals are full of tree symbolisms. The mango wedding is not the first
weddingbetweenahumanandatree: Ifachild’s first teethappear inthe frontcornersof the
upperjawboneithastobemarriedtotreecalleddayhadare.Thistreeweddingisaconditionforahappymarriagetoahumanspouseinthefuture.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
171
At theBride’sHouse: the “ReceivingWater” (dharamdak) andApplica-
tionofsindur
As inall interactionsconcerningguests,at thearrivalof thegroom’sparty in
the bride’s village thewomen received andwelcomed the new arrivers. The
busses stopped at a school building in front of her village,where the bride’s
eldersisters(thegroom’sajnardai)carriedthegroomandhisassistantoutofthebus.Thegirlscarriedthetwoyoungmenontheirhipsandrituallygreeted
them once theywere seated. Thewedding day is the only day onwhich the
groomandhiswife’seldersister interactveryclosely.She laterwashedhim,
brushedhisteethandgavehimwatertodrinkoutofherhand.Afterthewed-
dingday, however, they arenot allowed to touchor sit close toone another
anymore.
At theoccasionofanarrangedmarriage the firstencounterbetweenthe
bride’s relatives and the groom’s party consists of the handing over of the
bridewealth (gonong). For reasons of clarity I deal with the topic of bride-wealthinaseparatesectionbelow.
After thegroom’spartyhadcookedandeatenamealon theoutskirtsof
thevillage,aritualgreetingcarriedoutbyallthewomenofthebride’shouse
took place. This ritual is calleddharamdak, the “receivingwater”.Men fromthebride’s village led theprocessionwith theirdrums,while at least twenty
women danced behind them in a line with slow steps. Groom and assistant
were seated in two chairs and greeted by thewomen, their feet oiled, and a
brassplatewithasmalllitoil-filledcupwaivedintheairthreetimesandrice
thrown at them (this type of greeting is called chumera). The women thengreeted the two calves brought along as part of the bridewealth in the same
manner.
Thentheclimaxoftheweddingceremony,theapplicationofsindurbythegroomtothebride(sindredan)tookplace,precededbyanenactedhostileen-counterbetweengroom’sandbride’sparty.Thegroom’sparty,ledbyagroup
of drummers, approached the house of the bride. The groom, dressed in a
whitedhotiwearingaturban,wascarriedonhisbrother-in-law’s(tenang–hissister’s husband) shoulder. Someone held an umbrella over him, two men
slowlywalkedinfrontofthegroomholdingaclothspannedfromonesideto
anotherinfront.Theatmospherewasantagonistic.Thegroom’spartyshouted,
accompanied by drumming, while the bride’s side awaited the others’ ap-
proach.Ledbyanothergroupofdrummers, theyoungerbrotherof thebride
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
172
wasequallycarriedbyanotherman.Separatedbyaclothbarrier,thetwopar-
ties circled around each other. Both groom and the bride’s younger brother
threwriceandsprinkledwaterwithamangoleafateachother.Whenthecir-
clingstopped,theyratherviolentlyfedeachothersweets,smashingthesweet
intotheother’sface.Theyoungerbrotherspatamouthfulofthesweetatthe
groom.When lightning each other’s cigarette, they lit the flame close to the
other’s face. Finally, the encounterwas ended by a typical greeting between
male in-laws(bala):holdingeachother’shands theybumped theirchests to-getherthreetimes,eachtimelookinginanotherdirection.
Next,thebridewasbroughtoutfromherparents’houseseatedinalarge
basket called daore.The bottom of the basket was filled with paddy (huru)fromthegroom’shouse,shewaswearingasindursareedrapedoverherhead.The saree is dyedwith amixture of sindur and turmeric. Fourmen,who allstoodinarelationshipofelderbrotherstothegroom,carriedthebasket.After
the wedding day, the bride’s relationship with the husband’s elder brothers
willbedefinedbyatouchingtaboo.Inthemidstofa largecrowd,thegroom,
carriedontheshouldersofhisbrother-in-laws,andthebrideinthebasketcir-
cled eachother,with apieceof clothdrapedbetween them.Meanwhile they
threwriceandsprinkledwaterateachother.
Whentheystopped,thegroomremovedthebride’sveilandappliedthree
strokesofsindurtoherhairpartingwhilethesurroundingmenshouted“haribol”threetimes.Thegroomthenputanironbangle(merhetsakom)onherleftarm,whichmarkedherasamarriedwoman.Onlyathisdeathwouldshere-
movethebangle.Nowthatshewaswearingthesesymbols,thegroomtookher
face inbothhandsandkissedheron thecheek.Afterhedescended fromhis
brother-in-law’sshoulders,heliftedthebrideoutofthebasket.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
173
Photo16:Hostileencounterbetweenthebrotherofthebrideandherfuturehusband.Heretheyforcefullyfeedeachotherbetelleaves.
Photo17:Brideandgroompriortotheapplicationofsindur.Thegroomiscarriedbyhissister’shusband(tenang),thebridesitsinabasketcarriedbyfourelderbrothers
(dadako)ofthegroom.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
174
EnteringtheAncestralRoom(marangorak)
Thenextand final stepof theweddingceremonywas theentryof thenewly
wedcouple first into thehouseof thebrideand then into the roomwith the
ancestralshrine.Inalltheseritualstepswomenplayanimportantrole.Before
theycrossedthedoorstep,thebride’smothersprinkledthecouplewithwater
from amango leaf. Entering themarangorak, however,was amore difficulttask.Thebride’spaternaluncles’wives (herhoponayos–FyBW) thusall thewomenwhomarried into her local line and usually live in the same village
street,hadblockedthedoor.Whensomemenknockedonthedoor,thewomen
demandeda ransomtobepaidby thegroom. In caseofa lovemarriage this
partoftheceremonytakesplaceatthegroom’shouse.Herethewomensang
songsmakingfunofthenewbride,teasingthegroombyasking:“Whatkindof
froghaveyoubroughttothehouse?”(celeroteagukedam?).Oncethewomencleared the entry into the marang orak the couple was seated there. Thebride’smotherthenappliedoilandturmericontheirlegs,armsandfaces.She
thenputa specificpatternofbahasindur on thebride for the first time.Andfinallysheservedricebeertothecouplefromaleafcupandfedthembeaten
rice(taben)withsugar.After this ritual step, the couple was seated in the courtyard of the
houseandpresentedgiftsby all the relatives from thebride’s side.After the
groom’spartywasfed,hisparentshadfastedthewholedayuntiltheirsonhad
applied sindur on the bride, they returned home. The groom and the bridestayed in the bride’s village for a fewmore days. As part of the bridewealth
transactionsthegroomsacrificedagoatinthecourtyardofthebride’shouse,a
ritualdescribedbelowinaseparatesectiononthebridewealth ingeneral. In
the case I am describing the bride and groom left the bride’s village for the
groom’shousearoundtwodaysafterthisritual.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
175
Photo18:Themotherofthegroomappliesbahasindur(“flowervermillion”)tothe
brideintheancestralroom.
Photo19:Atanotherweddingthemotherofthegroomfeedsthebridewithbeaten
riceintheancestralroom.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
176
ReceptionoftheCoupleattheGroom’sHouse
Oncethecouplearrivedatthegroom’svillage,theyfirststayedatthegroom’s
paternaluncle’s(kaka–FyB)houseinwhichtheywererituallygreetedbythedharamdak (receivingwater) ritual. Similar to the same ritual at the bride’svillage, all thewomen of the groom’s village, even the small girls, danced in
lines towards the house in which the groom and bride stayed. They each
washedthecouple’sfeet,appliedoilandturmericandgreetedthem.Thenthe
groom’seldersistercarriedhimoutofthehouse,followedbythebride’selder
sister carrying the bride and finally the groom’s younger sister carrying his
weddingassistant.Theywereseatedoutsideofthegroom’shouseonaspecial
mat(patia)wovenbythegroom’shili(eBW).Behindthemallthebride’srela-tives were seated and to the couple’s side sat the groom’s hili and both thecouple’s respectiveweddingassistants.Thegroom’smother then carriedout
elaborateritualactions:shewashedthecouple’sfeet,oiledtheirlegsandarms,
brushed their teeth, combed their hair, applied baha sindur on bride andgroom and fed them sweets. The same action was then repeated by the
groom’spaternaluncle’swives(hishoponayos)and finallyby theheadman’swife.Thesameactionswerethencarriedoutonallthewife’sfemalerelatives
seatedbehindthecouple.
DuringmyenquiriesaboutSantalrituals,menoftenemphasizedthatsac-
rifices and “work for the gods” (bongakamien) in generalweremale affairs.Women are excluded from these activities, unless they take placewithin the
house,suchasancestorworshipforexample.Theritualsinwhichwomenplay
alargepartarehoweverallritualsincludingaffinalrelatives.Namingceremo-
nies, weddings and secondary funerals (bhandan) are largely organized andcarried out bywomen.Here, just like in all the ritual steps described in this
section,womenrituallyreceive,welcomeandfeedtheguests.Atthesetimesof
receiving,menareoftennotevenpresent.Differentfrommen,womenarethe
oneschanging theirplaceof residenceand theirclanaffiliation.As theyhave
undergone this transformation, they play an important role in receiving the
brideintothehouse.Uponherarrivalinherhusband’shouse,thebrideisfed
andanointedwithoilandturmericlikeachildafteritsbirth.
In the course of this day, three more ritual events took place at the
groom’shouse:theritualmeetingofin-laws(balanepel),thegivingofgiftstothecoupleandasmallritualcalledkadohati(literalmeaningunknown).Dur-ingkadohati first the groom, then thebride is seatedon theyokeabove thesmallpitduginthebackyard.Thepitisfilledwithwater.Inthewaterthereis
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
177
anirontoolthatlookslikeapincher.131Brideandgroombothhavethechance
tosearchforitinthewaterthreetimes.Whoeverfindsitiswashedbytheoth-
er,whilestillsquattingontheyoke.
Inconclusion,theritualstepsdescribedinthissectionservetomovethe
brideaway fromhernativeplaceand receive thenewlywed couple into the
groom’shouseand into thevillage community. Froma ritualperspective the
separationofthebridefromhernativeplaceisachievedthroughthedelivery
of thebridewealthandthesacrificeofagoatbythegroominthebride’s for-
merhouse,describedbelow.Thebride’sintegrationintothegroom’shouseisa
more gradual process inwhich she is increasingly becoming entitled to take
over the tasks of cooking and brewing rice beer. In theweeks following the
wedding rituals, the village community, too,makes an effort to integrate the
newbrideintothevillage:Eachhouseintheirimmediateneighborhoodinvit-
edthenewly-wedcoupletoacookeddinner.
In-LawRelationships:balaandsangat
The general goal of this chapter is to discuss the entanglement of place and
Santal social structure. This section onwedding rituals shows how different
classificationsofrelatednessareestablishedandconstantlyrenewedthrough
ritual.Morespecifically, it illustrates theprocessof transformingaffinal rela-
tives, theonesone canpotentiallymarry, into in-laws, thosewithwhomone
maintainsmaritalrelations.InSantalithereisnotermforthelattercategoryofrelatives,butratheraspecifictermdenotingcertainin-lawrelationships,calledbala. One therefore cannot say “Thebala have come”, becausebala does notrefertoagroupofpeople,butone insteadsays“Mybalahascome”denotingthe personwithwhom one stands in such a relationship.132Thesebala rela-tionshipsarefirstrituallyestablishedduringtheweddingceremony.Bodding
(2010,1:184)translatesbalaas“co-parent-in-law”,whichisnotentirelycor-rect,althoughthisisthemostcommonusageoftheterm.Generallyspeaking,
baladenotesallthosewhostandinthesamerelationshiptogroomandbriderespectively: for example, the fathers, the mothers, the (elder and younger)
brothers, the (elder and younger) sisters, themother’s brothers, the father’s
131The pincher is made by the blacksmith (Kamar) of a village. While making the tool, heobservesrulesofritualpurity,suchasmakingtheinstrumentearlyinthemorningafterhaving
takenabath,while fasting.Heobserves the same ruleswhilemaking the ironbangle (merhetsakom),whichthebridewearsstartingontheweddingday.132Cf. Bodding (2010, 1: 184) “bala: co-parent in law, always sowhen reference ismade to aparticularperson.”
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
178
sisters of groom and bride. Their similar relationship to groom and bride
makesthembalatoeachother.
Photo20andPhoto21:Ritualmeetingofthein-laws(balanepel).
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
179
Dependingon the typeofwedding, thebalameeting ritual (balanepel) takesplace at different times.At a lovemarriage, it is performedwhen thebride’s
partyarrivesatthegroom’shousefortheweddingceremony.Becausenotall
of thebride’s relatives come to thewedding ceremonyat thegroom’shouse,
thereisalsoaspecialvisittothebride’shouseduringwhichthebalarelation-ships play a prominent role. At an arrangedmarriagebalanepel takes placeafterthewomenofthevillagehavereceivedbrideandgroom.Themeetingof
balarelativesisalwaysperformedinfrontofthehouse,oftenatthethreshold.During the bala greeting, different sets of same-sex in-laws carry out
symmetricalgestures.Forexample, thegroom’s fatherand thebride’s father,
theirmothers,mother-brothers(mamu),father’ssisters(jhi),father’sbrothers(kaka)areallconsideredbalatoeachother.Separatedbyaclothheldbytwopeople on opposite ends, they first wash each other’s feet, put a necklace
aroundtheother’sneck,thenfeedeachothersweetsfollowedbyanofferingof
water.Finally,theyfeedeachotherbetelwrappedinaleafandthemenoffer
and light a cigarette for the other. The ritual meeting is ended by the balagreeting,whichtheserelativeswillcarryoutthroughouttheirliveswhenever
theymeet.133Thewomenholdeachother’shandsatknee level, thenlift their
handsupthreetimesandbrushovertheirhairinafinalgesture.Themenjoin
hands,thenclashtheircheststogetherthreetimes,eachtimelookinginadif-
ferentdirectionandfinallylifttheirjointhandsuptotheirforehead.Afterthe
greetingtheywalkintothecourtyardofthehouse,walkingsidebyside,their
armsaroundtheother’swaist.
Especially the new femalebala relatives behave in a jovialmannerwitheachotheronthisday.Theyspendhourssittingtogetherwiththeirnewbalakuri, joking, talking and singing. There are numerous bala songs known bywomen,whicharesungbackandforthbetweenthebride’sandgroom’sfemale
relatives.Thesongsdescribetheactivitiesofbalawomen,suchasdrinkingricebeertogether.Theypourthericebeerfromonecupintoanotherthreetimes
and then drink at the same time, calling this “sharing a drink” (nuhatin) intheirsongs.Anintriguingaspectoftheirnewrelationshipisthatit isconcep-
tualizedasveryclose.WhenIcommentedthattwobalakuri(thetwopaternaluncle’swives(kaki)ofbrideandgroom)worethesamebangles,theyrespond-
133This ritualmeetingof in-laws isnotunique to theSantal.Gregory (2011,202f)describesa
strikingly similar ritual interaction between same-sex pairs of amarried couple among Halbi
speakers of Chhattisgarh.He introduces the address term samdhi/samdhin,which in this caseonlyreferstoco-fathers-in-lawandco-mothers-in-law.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
180
ed: “Of coursewedo,wearebalakuri”.This similarity is alsoemphasized inthewaytheyaddresseachother,notusingthesecondpersonsingular,butin-
steadaddressingtheotheras“we”(abo–firstpersonpluralinclusive134).Ad-dressingtheotheras“we”conflatestheirbeingintoacommonone,anattitude
alltheiractionsexpressonthatday.
Onemoreimportantin-lawrelationship,whichcouldpotentiallybetrans-
formedintoamarriage,findsspecialattentionatthemeetingofbalarelatives.It is the joking relationship called sangat,that exists between the siblings ofbrideandgroomof theoppositesex.Forexample, thegroom’ssisterandthe
bride’sbrother call eachother sangat.As Iwitnessedon theirdeparture, thegroom’ssistersgaveaspecialnecklace to theirsangat.Thewholeactionwasaccompaniedbymuchlaughter,asthenecklacewasmadeoutofflowers,man-
gosandaplasticbottlefilledwithricebeer.Onotheroccasionsthegiftcamein
theshapeofaleafhat,spectaclesmadeoutofleavesandanumbrellabyagirl’s
sangat. Throughout their lifetime these sangat relatives are expected to jokewitheachother.Oftenthereisalsoaportionofself-consciousnessand“shame”
(lajao)involvedintheseinteractions,asthesangatrelationshipcanpotentiallyturnintoaspousalone. InDamudihvillagewhereI laterconductedmyfield-
work,therewasindeedadaughterofafamily,whohadmovedintothesame
household as her sister because she married her sangat (sister’s husband’sbrother).
Gonong–theRitualDeliveryoftheBridewealthAs stated above,marriage among the Santal is carried out inmany different
ritualstages.Theincreasingbelongingofawifetothehousehold,locallineand
clanofherhusband,aswellastheestablishmentofin-lawrelationshipsshould
thereforeberegardedasaprocess,ratherthanaone-timeevent.Thedelivery
of the bridewealth (gonong)135 is onemore example for this process. In ar-
134InSantali thereare four typesof “we”,differentiatingbetween two (dual)ormore (plural)
people and if the addressedperson is included or excluded:Alin (dual exclusive),alang (dualinclusive),ale(pluralexclusive),abo(pluralinclusive).135The debate within anthropology concerning the proper term for transactions from the
groom’ssidetothebride’ssideinmarriagecarriesalonghistory,welloutlinedinanarticleby
Tambiah (1989). Ina critiqueof themostlyeconomicunderstandingof the term“brideprice”
Evans-Pritchard (1931, 38) coined the term “bridewealth”, which he regarded as comprising
bothsocialandeconomicaspects. In thissense Iuse the term“bridewealth”as translation for
the Santalgonong. As the following section shows, the economic side of the gonong is rathersymbolic.Itssocialimportance,however,iscentral:thedeliveryofthegonongbindstwosocial
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
181
rangedmarriagesthegonongisusuallyhandedoverbeforetheactualweddingceremony, but in lovemarriages thismight take place years after the actual
weddingritual.Thedeliveryofthegonongisthelaststepintheweddingritu-als, after which the wife is considered as fully belonging to her husband’s
house.Withthesacrificeprovidedbyherhusbandduringthegonongdelivery,shelosestheentryrighttoherparents’ancestralshrine.Inhersteadherhus-
bandgainstherighttoentertheshrineofherparents’house.
TheContentoftheBridewealthanditsVeiledLanguage
Depending on the type ofmarriage, the bridewealth demand is presented at
differenttimes.Inthearrangedmarriagedescribedabove,thedemandispre-
sented by the bride’s side to the groom’s at the occasion of the “seeing the
groom”ritual.Attheone lovemarriageIattended, thebride’ssidepresented
thebridewealthdemandonthedaypriortotheweddingatthegroom’shouse.
In this case, the delegation coming to the groom’s village was called panjathekaw.136Such a delegation usually consists of the village headman, thebride’sfatherandotheragnaticrelativesofthefather.Inaritualizedencounterthe groom’s village headman asked why they had entered his village. They
statedthatitwasfora“bigreason”(marangkatha),thereasonbeingthattheyhadfoundtheirdaughterthere.
Thegroom’svillageheadmanthenaskedwhatkindofmessage(cetkobor)theyhadbrought,andwashandedaletterstatingthebridewealthdemand.It
waswritteninDevanagriscript,usingSantalveiledlanguageforeachcompo-
nentof thebridewealthas listed in the following. In thebeginningof the list
thepersonreceivingthegiftislistedbeforethecolon.Attheendofthelistthe
typeofgiftseemstobelistedbeforethecolon.
units into permanent relationships of exchange. It further seals the new affinal relationship
establishedbetweentwosocialgroups.136Panja: “to trace, track, chase,pursue, seek, follow” (Bodding2010,4:553).Themeaningofthekawisunknowntome.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
182
1. jaherdare (literally “the treeof the sacredgrove”, the villageheadman):mitthaka(1Rupee)
2. hilit(=hili)lumti(thebride’sweddingassistant):19poesa(1Rupee)3. pesabani (term for bride’s mother, bride’s father, bride’s father’s father): 3
thaka(3Rupees),alsocalledpotambilli(“wrappedegg”)4. kasigele: togadasateda (literal translationmissing, referring to one female
andonemalecalf)
5. bindigana(alsocalledkandalungri=nameofatypeofcloth):peyaedelbahapel (literal translationmissing – consists of one cloth calledbasanda for thebride’smother,anothercalledhereforthebride’smotherbrother’swife(ma-mi) and another called dhula tuturi for the bride’s paternal grandmother(gorombudhi))
6. gorom haram dare (literally “the grandfather tree”, FF): miteng cadi, onasaontenjoromnjoromonasaonte12paelecaole(“onefemalegoatthathasnothad children137, togetherwith that sindur,with that12paele[about6 kg] ofhuskedrice”)
7. cawhidar(nameofmeal):51thaka(51Rupees)8. shikhakar(schoolfeeforanyofthebride’ssiblings):51thaka(51Rupees)9. sogcharani(translationmissing):51thaka(51Rupees)(forbuyingsaltwhich
willbedistributedtoallvillagers)
10. manaod(translationmissing):sukri(apigof25kg)11. gorolosod(translationmissing):dhotimiteng(1dhoti=pieceofcloth)12. bengarbana(translationmissing):51thaka(51Rupees)
The languageused in this list isveiled, and fewmenwereable toexplain its
actualmeaning, which is the reason for some of the gaps inmy translation.
SincetodatethedetailsoftheSantalbridewealthhaveneverbeenmentioned
intheliteratureIhavechosentoincludethislistnonetheless.Thecorecompo-
nentsofthegonongconsistofapairofcalves,afemaleoneforthemotherandamaleoneforthefather.Ifonlyoneparentisalive,onlyonecalfisgiven.The-
secalvesarenevertobekilledbytheirnewowners.Anotheranimalgivenas
partofthegonongisafemalegoat,whichwillbesacrificedbythegroominthebride’s house. The third important component consists of three long sarees,
calledkandalungri,providedforthefemalerelativesofthebride.Remarkable137The Santali term chadi refers specifically to the goat given as part of the bridewealth, thegeneralwordforafemalegoatthathasnothadchildrenispathi.Afemalegoatwithchildrenismeromenga. As discussed below the groom later sacrifices the chadi in the courtyard of thebride’snatalhouse.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
183
isthecollectiveaspectofthedifferenttypesofprestations.Similartothewed-
ding ceremony certain relatives of the bride receive special attention by the
bridewealth.Herhiliaswellasherweddingassistant(lumtikuri)receivemon-ey, somewomenofher familyaregiven thekanda clothesand the sacrificialgoataswellasthepigaretobeconsumedbythewholecommunity.
Photo22:Deliveryofthebridewealth(gonong)attheschoolbuildinginthebride’svillage.Themanjhiofthegroom’svillagehandsoverthegonongtothemanjhiofthebride’svillage.Onlyapartofthegonongisvisiblehere:therice,differenttypesof
clothes(thelightyellowonesarecalledkandalungri,giventospecificfemalerelativesofthebride)andleafcupscontainingsymbolicamountsofmoney.
Theveiled language(bhetkatha)usedduringthegonong interactions, forex-ample calling the headman “tree of the sacred grove” (jaherdare), can oncemore be understood as pointing to the ambivalent relationship between af-
fines.Onlyoncethehandingoverof thebridewealth isconcluded is therela-
tionship transformed into a completely established in-law relationship.
Afterwardsthereisnomoreveiledlanguageusedbetweentheserelatives.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
184
TheSacrificeofaGoatbytheGroomintheBride’sHouse
The ritual delivery of the bridewealth prestations (gonongsidi) always takesplace inthebride’svillageusuallyontwoseparatedays. Inthecaseofanar-
rangedmarriage,thelargestpartofthebridewealth(rice,clothes,calves,goat)
isdeliveredbeforetheactualweddingritesinthebride’svillage.Inlovemar-
riages the bridewealth is sometimes only delivered years later. Thiswas the
caseforthedescriptionthatfollows.
Asthehusbandarrivedatthebride’shouseforthedeliveryofthebride-
wealth,manyof the typical componentsofweddingriteswere repeated.The
house where the bridewealth ritual took place in fact was called “wedding
house”(baplaorak)bytheothervillagers,althoughtheweddingceremonyhadtakenplacemanyyearsbefore.Thehusband(jawae), togetherwithhisassis-tant (lumti) and the matchmaker (raebar) who had arranged the wedding,wereseatedandtheirfeetwashedandoiledonabrassplate.Then,intheroom
wheretheancestralshrinewaslocatedandthericestored(marangorak),themenof thehousehanded thedifferentcomponentsof thebridewealth to the
most senior women of the house, namely the bride’s paternal grandmother
(gorombudhi) and the grandfather’s brother’swife fromnext door. They in-spectedeveryleafcupcontainingmoney,thekeyasindur,thericeandthekan-daclothes.
Intheevening,guestsfromthebride’sandgroom’ssidearrived.Thecalf,
in this case itwasonlyonebecause thebride’s fatherhadpassedaway,was
tiedtoatreeinfrontofthehouse.Thewomenofthevillage,dressedinyellow
(sasang) sareesand the three relatives in theirkanda sareesgivenaspartofthe bridewealth, danced in a line of small steps towards the calf. They then
eachwashedthecalf’slegsandwavedaplatewithriceandalitoil-filledcupin
frontoftheanimalandgreetedit.Aftertheeveningmeal,thebrideandgroom
togetherwithhisassistant(lumti),satinthecourtyardandreceivedgiftsfromtheguests.Otherwisethenightwasspenteating,drinkingricebeeranddanc-
ing.Thisisusuallytheoccasionwhenthebride’sfamilyhandslargehousehold
itemstotheirdaughtertotakebacktoherhusband’shouse.Inwealthyfami-
lies these canbea fridge, abedor a closet andpeopleoftendescribed these
itemsasthecounter-prestationstothegononggivenbythehusband.In themorning, oneof themost important ritesof thebridewealth cele-
brationstookplace:thesacrificeofagoatbythehusband.Themalemembers
ofthebride’shouseaswellasthehusband(jawae)hadfastedonthatdayandwereassembled in thecourtyard.Theactual ritualarrangements,drawingof
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
185
the sacrificial circle, feedingof thegoat from the rice in the circle, the sindurspotsonthegroundandthegoat,werecarriedoutbytheelderbrotherofthe
bride,becausehewasthemaleheadofthehousehold.Thekillingofthegoat
withasacrificialaxe,however,wasperformedbythehusbandassistedbyan-
otherhusbandmarriedtotheotherdaughterofthehouse.Thesacrificeinit-
selfwasspecialinthattheheadwasnotcutoff,butonlythethroatwasslitand
theblooddroppedinsidethesacrificialcircle.Thegoatwasthenlefttobleedto
death.
This especially bloody sacrifice was important as from that day on the
husband was allowed to enter into the ancestral shrine (the bhitar) of hiswife’snativehouse.Italsoenabledhimtoeatfromtheheadmeatofanysacri-
ficialanimalkilledbythishousehold.Hewasinawaytakingovertheserights
fromhiswife,whoafterherwedding canno longer enterher father’sbhitarnoreatsacrificialmeatinhishouse.Thesacrificewasaddressedtotheances-
torsofthebride’shouse,whoafterwardsreceivedricebeerpouredfromleaf
cupsontotheground.Allguestspresentinthebride’shousesharethesacrifi-
cialmeal(sore)cookedfromthebodyofthesacrificialanimal.Thesharingofsorewasregardedasanimportantwayofpartakingintheauspicious(sagun)activitiesoftheday.
With this last event in the chain of different actions during the bride-
wealthprestations, themarriagerituals came toanend. Ingeneral,marriage
ritualsshouldberegardedonlyasstartingpointsof themanydifferentvisits
thein-lawswillpayeachotherinthecourseoftheirlifetime.Theywillattend
andpresentgiftsateachother’shouse’sbirthsanddeaths,connectingandcre-
atingplacesthroughtheirmovements.
NotionsofPlaceandAffinityinSantalWeddingRitualsThecoreconcernofSantalweddingritesistoestablishnewtiesofrelatedness.
Theyturnageneralcategoryofpeople,theonesonecanpotentiallymarry,in-
toin-laws.Anindividualmaintainsspecifictypesofrelationswithsomeofthe-
se in-laws, and addresses the other, for example, as “co-father-in-law” (balakora) or “co-mother-in-law” (bala kuri). The ritual actions previously de-scribed thus connect people. But they also involve differently valued places,
suchas the threshold intoahouseor theancestral room.Topayheed to the
focus of this work, this section first discusses the different notions of place,
whichfeatureintheexaminedrituals.Becauseplaceissocloselylinkedtono-
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
186
tionsofrelatednessandbecausethecreationofin-lawrelationshipsstandsin
theforefrontofweddingrites,thesecondpartofthissectiondiscussesdiffer-
entaspectsofaffinity.
Whichtypesofplacereceiveattentionduringtheweddingritesportrayed
above? Concerning the house, several ritual actions point to different, some
moresomelessintimate,domesticspaces.Astheritesunfold,theseplacesare
ascribedmeaning and value. There are, of course, already existingmeanings
attachedtotheseplaces.Otherritualsareperformedintheseplaces,everyday
actions contribute and conform to their semantics and songs and narratives
dealwiththesemeaningsaswell.Forexample,thefactthatastrangerwould
notbeallowed toenter theancestral shrine (bhitar) corresponds to the inti-macyofthisplace.Therearealsosongsthatmentionthedangerofthethresh-
oldofahousetowardsthestreet(chatkaduar)asaplacewherewitches(dain)wait to “eat” (jom) their victims. But if the wedding rites confirm previousmeanings,theyalsolendadditionalmeaningtotheseplaces.People,forexam-
ple, come to perceive the threshold into the house as a place where bala-relationshipsarefirstestablished,henceasaplacenotonlyofdangerasprevi-
ouslymentioned,butalsoasaplaceoftransformation.Andtheweddingrites
also create completely newmeaningful places, such as the “in-laws’ village”,
whichisthe“mother’sbrother’svillage”fromacouple’schildren’sperspective.
Inthatsense,theweddingritesmakeplaces. Inadditiontothis, theritesareconcernedwithmakingsocialrelationshipsandbringingaboutatransfor-
mationof status.Theplaces,where theritualactionsarecarriedoutand the
movements from one place to another contribute to the achievement of this
ritualaim.VanGennephasdescribedthatritesofpassagethroughtheirspatial
movements,suchaspassingoverathreshold,canbringaboutachangeinsta-
tus. This equally holds true for Santalwedding rites. As the Santal bride, for
example, passes through the door into the ancestral room of her husband’s
house,oneofthestepsoftransformingherintoamemberofthishouseistak-
en.Inthatsenseplaceandritualcanbeeseenasmutuallyconstitutive.
TheCourtyard(raca)
During several steps of theweddings rituals the courtyard of a Santal house
featuresasaplaceforbuildingandnurturingrelationships.Attheoccasionof
“seeing the groom” (jawaenel), thenewpotential in-lawswere seated in thecourtyardof thehouse. The courtyard in general is a space,where greetings
takeplace.Butnotall visitors toaSantalhouseholdareoffereda seat in the
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
187
courtyard.Especiallypeople,whoareconsidereduntrustworthy,suchasmany
representatives from the government, would not be invited into a house’s
courtyard. The placewhere the potential in-lawswere seated hence already
indicates a certain relational status. It is the space, where their relationship
wasbeingtransformedstepbystep.Thepotential in-lawswerereceived ina
ritualizedwaybythevillagemanjhiandthemenofthehouse.Thenthewomenofthehousegreetedthemandwashedtheirfeet.Aftertheyhadquestionedthe
potential groom in the courtyard, they retreated to the garden behind the
housewheretheydecidediftheywouldaccepttheyoungmanastheirdaugh-
ter’shusband.It isnocoincidencethatthediscussionofthegroom’squalities
tookplaceoutsideof thehouse.Thebride’spartyonlyenteredthecourtyard
againaftertheyhadmadeapositivedecisionandafterwhichtheyreceiveda
meal fromthegroom’shouse.Duringotheroccasionsthroughouttheprocess
ofawedding,thecourtyardisthecenterforbuildingandconfirmingrelation-
ships.Heretheguestsgavegiftsandfedsweetstothebrideandgroom.During
theendof a first, ritualizedmeetingof the in-laws (balanepel)at thebride’shouse,thewomenofthehouseappliedturmericandoiltoeachvisitingcouple
seatedinthecourtyard.Andthecourtyardfeaturedprominentlyonelasttime
duringthedeliveryofthebridewealth(gonong)atthehouseofbride.Herethehusbandsacrificedagoatinanespeciallybloodymanner,lettingthegoatbleed
todeathinthemiddleofthecourtyard.Thisfinalgiftpermitsthehusbandto
entertheancestralshrineofhiswife’snatalhomeinthefuture.
Thresholds
Duringtheweddingceremonythepassingoverdifferentthresholdsorbound-
ariescanbeunderstoodassignalingandbringingaboutachangeinsocialsta-
tus.Beforethehighpointoftheweddingceremony,theapplicationofsinduronthe bride’s hair parting, the groom’s party had to cross the village boundary
and signaled their arrival by lighting a firecracker or by drumming. More
prominent, however, are the different thresholds of the bride and groom’s
housetobepassedduringtherituals.
Asdescribed,theapplicationofsindurandthewearingoftheironbangle,tookplaceinfrontofthebride’shouseinthevillagestreet.Onlyafterthisstephadbeencompletedcouldthegroom,togetherwiththebrideandhisassistant,
enterthebride’shouse.Butbeforetheyenteredtogether,theystoppedatthe
thresholdof thedoor into thehouse (chatkaduar)where thebride’smothersprinkled themwith water. Shortly after, when the couple and the wedding
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
188
assistantsweresittinginthecourtyard,thebalagreetingshadtobeperformedat the threshold into thehouse.All thegroom’srelativesandtheirrespective
bala (e.g. the twomamus (MB), themamis (theMBW), thekakas (FyB), etc.)washedeachother’sfeet, fedeachothersweetsandbetelandcarriedoutthe
balagreetinggestures.Oncetheliminalphaseoftheirrelationshipwaspassedwiththehelpofthisritualgreeting,theyenteredthehousearminarm.Inad-
dition,thegroomandbridehadtoovercomeonemorethresholdonthisday.
Thewomenfromthebride’ssidehadblockedthedoortotheancestralroom
(marangorak),intowhichthecouplewantedtoenter.Bygivingmoneytothe-sewomen the couple freed the entry. Before they entered themother of the
house sprinkledwateron theirheadsagain.All these ritualmovementsover
differentthresholdscanbeunderstoodascontributingtothetransformations
the ritual aims to accomplish. By means of analogy, the ritual passing over
thresholdsbringsaboutthenewformofrelatedness.Aspeoplepassfromone
placetoanother,theyleavebehindaprevioussocialstatus.Theymovefroma
previouslymoredistantrelationshipintoacloserone.Theplaces,wherethese
rites are carried out, can further be read as communicating the respective
stage in the transformation process: The application of sindur in the villagestreet and the greetings at the door both communicate the ambivalence and
insecurityoftherelationshipsatthatstage.Then,afterthisritualconfirmation
ofrelationalstatusthesocializingandfeastingbeginsinthecourtyard.
TheAncestralRoom(marangorak)
The final steps of establishing a secure and close relationshipwere takenby
the ritual actions in the ancestral roomof thehouse.Thebride, for example,
enteredtheancestralroomofherhusband’shousetogetherwithherhusband
aftertheymanagedtofreetheblockedentry.Theancestral,literallythe“sen-
ior room” (marangorak) is considered themost sacred roomof ahouseandusually remains closed toanyonenotbelonging to thehousehold. It contains
the ancestral shrine (bhitar), which consists of a low empty spacewith logscoveringitataboutonemeter’sheight.Atimportantvillageorlife-cyclerituals
thisiswheretheheadofahouseholdsharesricebeerwiththeancestorswho
are said to reside there.This room liesat the coreofahousehold, andbeing
permittedtoenterthisroomexpressesacloserelationshiptothepeopleofthe
house.Whenthegroomandwifeareseatedinthisroom,fedbeatenriceand
served rice beer by the groom’smother, this indicates and brings about the
bride’sacceptanceandintegrationintothishouse.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
189
Thesecuringoftheaffinalrelationshipisrituallycompletedwiththedelivery
ofthebridewealth(gonong)andthegoatsacrificecarriedoutbythegroominthecourtyardofthebride’snatalhouse.Byfacilitatingtheflowofbloodonto
thegroundofthishouse’scourtyard,hegainstherighttoentertheancestral
shrineofhernativehouse.Withthisactionhealsojoinshiswife’sbrothersina
restricted circleof commensality. From thatmomentonhe is able to eat the
headmeatoftheirsacrificialanimals.Boththeseritualmovementsduringthe
dayoftheweddingandduringthefinaldeliveryofthebridewealthintothese
mostintimatespacesofahousemakeonelaststatementonthecloseandse-
cure connection bride and groom and their relatives have established with
eachother.
Land,FieldsandRice
Another space, which appears in the symbolism of the wedding rites, is the
land owned by a house. During the “seeing the groom” ritual the groom is
askedinveiledlanguage:“Howmanybowlsandplatesdoesyourhousehave?”,
referringtothenumberoffieldsbelongingtohishouse.Anotherreferenceto
fieldsandagricultureismadebytheyoke,onwhichthecouplesitsduringpart
oftheweddingritualatthegroom’shouse.138This istheonlytimeinawom-
an’s life during which she is allowed to touch this agricultural instrument,
which is otherwise only reserved formen. Both the fields enquired about in
veiledlanguageandtheyokeappearasmale,agnaticcategoriesinthewedding
rituals.Thiscorrespondstothesymbolismofthejomsimritual,whichassoci-atesthefieldswiththelocallineandequallyarticulatesthefieldsasanagnatic
category.
In contrast, the symbol of rice during thewedding rituals complements
themaleconnotationsofland.Asthenextchapterwilldiscussinmoredetail,
riceastheproductofthelandisassociatedwithabride,womenoraffinityin
manyritualssurroundingitsplantationandharvest.LukhiAyo(“themotherof
138Skoda(2003,43)mentionstheuseofplowandyokeduringtheweddingritesoftheKondh
andMunda.Heinterpretstheappearanceofthesemalesymbolstogetherwiththepestleasan
earth-boundfemalesymbolamongthesetribalsocietiesassimilartothedivinecoupleLaksmi
and Indrawhoplaya central roleduring thewedding ritualsofapeasant caste, theAghriaof
Odisha. He regards these similarities in peasant and tribal wedding rites as supporting his
argument of continuity rather than a stark contrast between tribal and caste society in this
specific area. TheGadaba ofOdisha equallymake use of a plowhandle during a part of their
wedding rituals. The groom is seated on the plowshare, while the bride, however, sits on a
millstone(Berger2015a,265).
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
190
wealth/prosperity/goodfortune”,cf.Bodding2010,4:187),thedeityofrice,is
female.139Rice,justlikeabrideisnottoleavethehouseonaThursday.Gener-
ally speaking, rice is a symbolof fertility, necessary for the continuationof a
house. In that sense, rice reappears throughout the wedding rituals: The
bride’spartybringshuskedricetothegroom’shouseattheoccasionof“seeing
thegroom”andalargeamountofriceisgivenfromthegroom’sfamilytothe
bride’s side as part of the bridewealth. Bride and groom throw rice at each
otherbeforetheapplicationofsindurceremony.Andmosttelling,thebridesitsinabasket(daore)filledwithpaddyfromthegroom’sfieldsduringtheappli-cationofsindurceremony.Inthatcase, likericeaftertheharvest,thebrideisbroughtintothehouseinabasket.Thecomplementarityofagnationandaffini-
ty hence is contained in the wedding rituals as well: The fields are agnatic
spaces,theirproducthoweverbearsfemaleandaffinalconnotations.
The“In-laws’Village”(naihar)
Notonlydifferentplaceswithinthehouseareenactedinweddingrituals,but
newrelationaltiestowholevillagesareestablishedaswell.Fromtheperspec-
tiveof thegroom thebride’snativevillagebecomesanewmeaningfulplace.
From thedayof theweddingonwards, the groomcalls this placenaihar, his“in-laws’ village”. He and hiswifewill visit this village and thewife’s native
housethroughouttheirlifetime,attendinglife-cycleritualsandtheannualvil-
lagecelebrationsofbaha(springflowerfestival)andsohrae(harvestfestival).Wheneversacrificialmeatiscookedduringtheseeventsthehusbandcanpar-
ticipate in its consumption.Thenew tiesbetweenvillagesaremaintainedby
reciprocalvisits.Placesareconnectedthroughpeople’smovements.
TheMother’sBrother’sHouse(mamuorak)
Once a couple has children, the children will speak of their mother’s native
houseas their “mother’sbrother’shouse” (mamuorak).Tomysurprise, chil-drenneverspokeof their “grandparents’house”,asonewoulddo inGerman
society,butspokeof thisplaceas theirmamuorak.Childrenarevery fondofvisiting theirmamu, who plays a generous role in their lives. Visiting one’smother’sbrothermeansbeingtreatedwithspecialfood,withmeatandsweets.
139ThenameLukhi and theassociationwith riceand thedayThursday suggests that this is a
reference to the Hindu goddess Lakshmi (cf. Skoda 2003, 36). My Santal informants did,
however,nevermentionsuchanassociation.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
191
Themamu’sroleinachild’slifehasbecomeapparentalreadyduringthe“see-ing the groom” ritual,when it is not father andmother of the bride, but her
mamuandjhi(father’ssister)whodiscussthequalitiesofherfuturehusband.Inoneofmyhostfamilies,themamualsohelpedoutintimesoffinancialneed,forexamplewhentherewasnomoneytopayforason’sprivatetuition.
Theprevioussectiondiscussedthatdifferentnotionsofplaceareconsti-
tutedandreaffirmedduringSantalweddingrites.Themeaningoftheseplaces
and themovements contained in the ritual actions further contribute to the
generalaimofweddingrituals,which is tocreateandsecureaffinalrelation-
ships.InthefollowingIsummarizetheculturallyspecificnotionsofaffinityas
theycometotheforefrontduringthedescribedrituals.
AmbivalenceandHostility
Thewedding rites show that ambivalence initially characterizes the relation-
shipbetweenaffines.Duringeachfirstencounterbetweenaffines,suchasdur-
ing“seeingthegroom”orwhenthebride’ssidearrivesataweddingceremony
foralovemarriage,people’sbehaviorisrestrained.Theywhisperandsaythat
they “feel shy” (lajao). The ambivalence and distance between affines is alsoexpressedintheveiledlanguage(bhetkatha)spokenbetweenthem.Theirdis-tanceisarticulatedby“indirecttalk”,appropriatetotheirrelationshipstatusat
the time. Asmentioned, the initial ambivalence of affinal relationships reso-
nateswith theplaces,where thisambivalence isbeing transformedbyritual.
Theenacted,antagonisticencounterbetweenthegroomandthebride’sbroth-
er findsplace in the village street in front of thehouse. In the example I de-
scribedthegroomandthebride’syoungerbrotherspatateachother,violently
fedeachothersweetsandalmostburnedtheotherwhilelightingacigarette.140
Theritualizedbalagreetingsexhibitasimilarpattern.Theambiguousrelation-shipofaffinity is transformed intoamoredefinedone, thatofbala relatives,throughgreetingandfeedingonthethresholdintothehouse.Bycrossingthe
threshold,theinitiallyambiguoussocialrelationbecomesacloseoneofmutual
support.
140OlderportraitsofSantalweddingritesequallymentionthisantagonism.Archer(2007,179)
describesasimulatedfightbetweenbride’sandgroom’spartyandTroisi(2000,180)reportson
theweddingpartiesinsultingeachother.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
192
EnactingCloseness:balakuriandsangat
Onespecificritualthatbringsaboutthetransformationofaffinesintoin-laws
istheritualencounterbetweenbalarelatives.Balarelationshipsareconceptu-alizedasespeciallyclose.Theenactmentofthisclosenessbecomesremarkably
visibleinthebehavioroffemalebalarelatives(balakuri).Theysingtogether,“shareadrink”(nuhatin)bypouringricebeerintotheother’scupandaddresseachotherwith the inclusive “we” (abo).Bala relativesalsogreeteachotherwithsymmetricalgestureswhenevertheymeet.Thesegesturesdifferfromthe
hierarchicalgreetinggesturescommoninSantalsociety.
Anotherrelationshipwithin theclassof in-lawrelatives is theonecalled
sangat. It exists between the opposite sexes of bride and groom’s siblings.Their joking relationship begins at their firstmeeting. On this occasion they
provide each otherwith comical gifts, such as necklaceswith bottles of rice
beerorhatsmadefromleaves.Theirrelationshiphoweveralsocontains“shy-
ness”(lajao),becauseitcouldpotentiallybetransformedintoaspousalone.
3.3Conclusion:SpatiallyEnactingandTransformingthe
Social3.3.1BrotherhoodandLandThischapterwascentrallyconcernedwiththeentanglementofthespatialand
thesocial.AfterfirsthavingoutlinedthecoordinatesofSantalsocialclassifica-
tion,differentnotionsofplacespecificallyrelatedtoland,placesoforiginand
thehousewerediscussedinthecontextoftworitualcomplexes.
Concerningthesocial,“brothers”and“affines”featuredprominentlyinthe
tworespectiverituals.Brothersconsidereachothertobeofcommondescent
fromoneancestor,atsomepointinthepastresidinginonehouse.Therefore,
theycallthemselves“peopleofonehouse”(mitorakhor),“whosacrificeinthesame sacrificial circle” (mitkhondrebongale). In amore abstract term, theyspeakof thesepeopleas theirgusti, referredtoas“local line” in thischapter.Theirrelationshipisdefinedbyproximity,bothinspatialandemotionalterms.
Thespatialdimensioncameto the forefrontduring the jomsim ritual,duringwhichlandplaysacrucialrole.Ingeneral,people’sidentityiscloselyconnect-
edtothelandtheyown.Thislandrepresentsthesettlementactivitiesoftheir
forefathers,whotransformedforestintofields.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
193
Fortheoccasionofjomsimbonga,peoplecomebacktotheplace,wheretheircommon ancestor settled. They call this place theirmulgadi. Jomsimbongaenactsthecloseconnectionbetweenpeopleandtheirlandbyritualmovement
between thehousebelonging to themostseniorofbrothers,and the landhe
owns.Thedifferent symbols contained in the ritual, for example thewooden
poleinthecaseofthekhudeHansdas,marktheplaceoftheritualastheirs.Theburyingofsacrificialmeatinthesoilforthedeityattheendoftheritualunder-
linespeople’sandtheirdeity’scloseconnectionwiththisplaceoncemore.The
Santalideaofbrotherhoodisthuscloselytiedtotheirlastrememberedplace
oforigin(mulgadi),rituallyenactedandconstitutedthroughjomsimbonga.
3.3.2SpatiallyandRituallyTransformingSistersintoWivesOneregulationgoverningtherelationsbetweenbrothersistheruleofexoga-
my.Brothershavetoestablishnewtiesofrelatednesswithothergroups,who
ideallyresideatadistance.ThedescriptionofvariousSantalweddingriteshas
shown, that affinal relations becomemore specific as they are established in
the process ofmarriage. Through greetings,mutual feeding, and sacrifice an
originally ambiguous relationship is transformed into a stable one. Spatial
movementsthroughdifferentplacesofthehouseherebyplayanessentialrole
inbringingaboutthistransformation.
In the course of thewedding rites, affinesmove across different thresh-
olds into more and more intimate spaces of the house. During an arranged
marriage ceremony, the groom’s party first has to enter the bride’s village,
hand over the bridewealth (gonong) in a place located close to the villageboundary.Then,duringtheclimaxoftheweddingrites,thegroomappliessin-durtothebrideinthevillagestreetinfrontofhernatalhouse.Onlythencanthecouplerituallyenterthehouse,followedbytheirrespectiverelatives,who
become “in-laws” (bala) through ritualized greeting at the threshold of thehouse.The transformationof thebride intoamemberof thehouse is inpart
completed by her entrance into and the ritual actions in the ancestral room
(marangorak)ofhernewhusband’shouse.Thefinalritualcompletionofhertransformationisrepresentedbythedeliveryofthebridewealth(gonong)andbyherhusband’s sacrificeofa femalegoat inhernatalhome.Fromthatmo-
ment on, the husband is entitled to enter the ancestral shrine and consume
sacrificialfoodinherformerhouse;arightshelosesuponmarriage.
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
194
Thisethnographicdetail isremarkable,especiallywhencomparedtotheeth-
nographyofotherCentralIndiantribalsocieties.InGadabasociety,forexam-
ple, the bride loses the right to enter her parents’ ancestral shrine, but the
husbanddoesnotacquiresucharight(Berger2015a,76).Thistouchesupon
themoregeneralquestiononthestructuralpositionofmarriedwomenandon
thetensionbetweenthespousalandsiblingbondsinIndia.Inanarticlecom-
paringdifferentbondsofkinshipbetweenCentralIndianandNorthIndianso-
cieties, Gregory (2010, 8ff) argues that the brother-sister bond is especially
stronginCentralIndia.Itis“‘thekingdomofthebrotherandsister’”(4),asthe
HalbispeakersofBastarphraseit.IncontrasttoBrahmanicalNorthIndianso-
cieties,wherethespousalandnotthesiblingbondisregardedasindissoluble,
intribalCentralIndiaawiferemainsattachedtoherbrotherinseveralways.
She does so, for example, by keeping her totemic descent category and ego-
focusedkinterms.Inhiscomparison,Gregory(9)proposesthatseveranceofa
wife from her brother is” a matter of degree”. This perspective brings forth
severalquestionstoposetomyownSantalmaterial:Howdoesawoman’sre-
lation to her natal home change after marriage? What still links her to her
brother and father? To what extent does she become part of her husband’s
clan,brotherhoodandlocalline?
Aspreviouslymentioned,theweddingritualscanberegardedasspatially
andsociallydetachingthebridefromherfatherandbrother’shouse.Theritual
sequence of wedding rites moves her into the innermost room of her hus-
band’s house where her new mother-in-law feeds her with beaten rice and
servesherricebeer.Fromaritualperspective,shebecomesamemberofher
husband’shouseandhislocallinefromthatdayon.Shehastherighttoenter
thebhitarin herhusband’s house, share foodwithhis ancestors andpartici-pateinsacrificialmealsofthishouse–forexampleeatthemealcookedfrom
thegoatbucks’bodiesafterthejomsimritual.Afterherdeathsheisburiedinherhusband’shouse’sburial groundandher secondary funeral (bhandan) isheld inthishouse.Asanancestor,shewillbeconsideredtobe locatedinthe
ancestralshrineofhermaritalhome,wheresheisaddressedbythepeopleof
the house. She is also affected by impurity brought on the house, such as
throughdeathofoneofitsmembers,andholdsthepowerto“purify”ahouse
byrenewingitsfloorsandwallsandmakingit“thegod’shouse”(bongaorak)priortothejomsimritual.
Her integration is further signified by her change in perspective in the
domainofkinship.Inthisregardshetakesoverherhusband’s“us-centrickin-
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
195
dred group” (Gregory 2010, 9), as do Gadaba, Bastar’s Halbi-speaking and
North Indianwomen.Santalwomen, forexample,wouldrefer toothermem-
bersof theirhusband’sgustias“ourpeople”(alehor)orwouldstate“Wearepeopleofonehouse(mitorakhor)”.DifferentfromGadabaandDongriawom-en(cf.Berger2015,271;Hardenberg2005,195)andsimilartoHalbi-speakers
of Bastar (Gregory 2010, 10), uponmarriage Santalwomen adopt their hus-
band’s clan status. They explicitly emphasize that they “get rid of/leave be-
hind”(ocho)theirnativeclancategoryanddonotmentiontheirbelongingtothiscategoryanymore.ItispossiblethentointerpretallthesefactorsofaSan-
talwife’sintegrationintoherhusband’shouseasherhavingbecomeaconsan-
guineofthepeopleofthishouse.
Shedoes,however,notbecomeapartofherhusband’s“brotherhood”,so
thatshecannotbeconsideredanagnate.InthisregardIunderstandagnation
asconsistingofcommondescent,whichleadstoa“oneness”andasharedkin-
ship perspective. Consanguinity can be acquired through practice – ritual
transformations, sharing of food, bearing children, living in one house –
whereasagnationcannot.Althoughawifetakesonherhusband’sdescentcat-
egory, she never completely shares his kinship perspective, because she re-
tains certain links with her brother’s house. Among these is her ego-focus
regardingkinshipterms;she,forexample,continuestoaddressthesameper-
son as “mother’s brother” as her brother does. Moreover, she considers her
husband’ssiblings’spouses(i.e.hisin-laws)her“brothersandsisters”(boeha),her “kind”. A woman addresses her husband’s younger sister’s husband as
“youngerbrother”(babu)andherhusband’sbrother’swifeas“youngersister”(mai).Ifshewaspartofherhusband’s“brotherhood”,shecouldnotbeconsid-ered a sister to his affines. Reichel’s (unpublished) ethnography on the Ho
bringsupanotherpoint,whichisnotexplicitlystatedassuchbytheSantal,but
inherentinthestructureofjomsimbongaascelebratingthelandmadearableby the ancestors. She writes, that Ho agnates (hagako) are sometimes de-scribedas “thosewhomutuallyshareone land” (midotehatinko),whichcar-riesastrongmalebiasaswomeninHosocietycannotownor“share”land.Jomsimbongaasaritualwithstrongagnaticconnotationsalsounderlinesthislinkof“brothers”withtheir land,towhichSantalwomenhavenorightsof inher-
itance.
WhiletheseperspectivesstilllinkaSantalwifetoherbrother,incompari-
sonwithDongria andGadaba ethnographies the degree of severance is high
among the Santal. It is, however, not as high as in North India, where the
Chapter3⎜ConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure
196
kanyadan(giftofamaidenatmarriage)ideologyhasfarreachingconsequenc-es: It leads, among others, to the “superiority (...) of wife-takers over wife-
givers”,itcompletelydissolvesthe“‘connectionbetweenbrideandherfamily
transformingher intoanextensionofthegroomandhis family’”andit“‘ren-
dersdivorceandwidowremarriage impossible’”(Gregory2010,8citingTra-
utmann1981,26).InGregory’s(10)schemeofdifferentdegreesofseverance,
the Santal can therefore be seen as located at least as close to North Indian
(Brahmanical)contextsasBastar’sHalbispeakers.Inthisregardthelaststep
of thewedding rituals, completed by the delivery of the bridewealth, can be
understoodasaparticularlystrongstatementonthewife’sseverancefromher
brother:Notonlydoessheloseherrighttoenterherparents’ancestralshrine
and eat their sacrificial food, but she is also replacedby her husband in this
regard.Herplaceinherparents’houseisnotleftempty,butfilledbyherhus-
band.
In conclusion, this chapter has shown that Santal rituals are concerned
withdifferentnotionsofplace,be it theagnate’s“placeoforigin”ordifferent
notionsof thehousewhich lendefficacy to the transformationofaffines into
in-laws. As the following chapters show, this work discusses rituals that in-
volve increasingly larger groups of people and correspondingly, increasingly
largerspatialunits.Theritualsdescribednextmakereferencetothelandscape
andinabroadersensegiveinsightintoSantalconceptualizationsoftheenvi-
ronment.Thepresenceofadeityinthelandscapeobligesthepeopleinitssur-
roundingsintoritualaction.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
197
4.PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
“OnceahunterwaskilledbyanelephantattheregionalhuntatAjodhyahill.Toremember,atemplewasbuiltinthisveryspot.Wheretheelephant’stusk
pierced through his body there is the entrance to the temple. Seeing thismakesyousick,youfeelsoafraid.”
(RecordedinavillageofGhatsilablock,EastSinghbhum,JharkhandonMay
9,2012)
“Inthepast,whenSantalhousesconsistedonlyofoneroom,otherjaticouldnotenterthehouse.Ourbongaswereeverywhere.Inonecorneroftheroomthereweretheancestors(hapramko),abovethemLukhiAyo,the“motheroftherice”,andinanothercornerthebongaofthecookinghearth(chulhebon-ga).”(RecordedinavillageofChakuliablock,EastSinghbhum,JharkhandonJuly
1,2013)
TheabovestatementsofferaglimpseintoSantalperceptionsoftheforestand
thedomainofthehouse,associatedwiththeancestorsandwiththericefields.
ThischapteranalyzeshowtheSantalperceivetheirenvironmentbylookingat
ritualpractices.Asoutlinedinchapterthree,thejomsimritualheldinthedryrice fieldsreveals that theSantalassociate their landwith theancestors’ set-
tlementactivitiesandhencetheirrootsinthisplace.Thissettlementisassoci-
ated with the beginning of rice cultivation. In rituals and narratives, the
domain of the fields is often distinguished from the dangerous and untamed
domainof the forestedhills (birburu).Thisentityplaysan important role inthetwotypesofritualsportrayedinthischapter,onebeingtheannualhunting
ritual, taking place both at a village (giresendra) and a regional level (disomsendra),andtheotherbeinganannualmountainritual(burubonga).Boththe-seritualactionsaswellas thenarratives thatsurroundthem,revealawhole
setofrelationshipstheSantalseethemselvesembeddedin.Inthatregardthe
following ethnographic descriptions reveal that, as alreadymentioned in the
theorypartof thiswork, thedistinctionbetweensocietyandnature is inade-
quateintheSantalcontext.Toavoidtheterm“nature”withallitsdifferentcul-
turalmeanings, I insteadmakeuseoftheterm“environment”,as“thatwhich
surrounds”(Ingold1993,31).Foranalyticalpurposesthedistinctionbetween
Santalsocietyandtheenvironmentisfirstmaintained,toberelativizedlaterin
myanalysis.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
198
Asstated,theritualsportrayedinthischapterpertaintothedomainsofforest
and fields, bothofwhich surroundSantal villages.Thesedomains aredistin-
guishedinSantalritual,buttheethnographicdatapresentedalsosuggeststhat
forest, fields and the village are perceived as intertwined. Because of these
connections, I have chosen to include these at first seeminglydifferent ritual
complexesinonechapter.
Perceptions of the forest as an ambivalent and dangerous place emerge
from thehuntingandmountain rituals aswell as from the singrai songs andstoriesperformedduringthehuntingfestival.Thedomainof the forest,how-
ever, isalsoassociatedwith rainand, inamoreabstract sense,with fertility.
Thisfertilityisnecessaryforthegrowthofrice.Besidesseeingritualsasasuit-
ablepointofaccesstothesenotionsofplace,itismyargumentthroughoutthis
workthatritualscontributetothecreationofthesenotions.Thisbecomeses-
peciallyapparentinthecontextofthecreationofa“region”(toropanddisom)as discussed in this chapter. In the context of themountain rituals different
numbersofvillagesinthevicinityofthedeity’sseateachcontributeasacrifi-
cial animal. Their common sacrificial practice binds them into a region and
hencecreatesthespatialnotionofregion.
4.1TheDifferentRitualHuntsWhenaskedabouthuntinginSantalsociety,Santalmendifferentiatebetween
different types of hunting. Jarpasendra, they emphasize, is the only hunt inwhich they do not sacrifice to or address the gods.During jarpasendra theymerelygohuntingwithotherpeoplefromtheirvillagewhentheyhearabout
wildanimals in thenearby forest.Equippedwithbowandarrow(aksar),anaxeonalongstick(kapi),alongspearwiththreemetalspikesontop(bolam)andahorn(sakua),themenmovethroughtheforestinlines.Theyregardthishuntasdifferentfromthethreeotherhunts:thehuntoftheannualflowerfes-
tival (bahasendra), theannual inter-villagehunt(giresendra)andtheannualregionalhunt(disomsendra).
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
199
4.1.1Bahasendra:TheRitualHuntattheSpringFlowerFestivalThefirsthuntoftheSantalritualyear141isbahasendra(“flowerhunt”),takingplaceonthethirddayofthespringflowerfestival(bahaporob)celebratedbe-tweenFebruaryandMarch.Apartfromtheactualhuntonthethirddayofthe
festival,thethemeofhuntingfurtheremergesinritualpracticeandsongsdur-
ing the festival. Before proceeding to describe these aspects concernedwith
hunting in more detail I shall briefly contextualize them in the festival as a
whole.Generally speaking, the festival is concernedwith thedomainoutside
thevillageandcelebrates the floweringof thesalandmahua treesaswellasthebeginningofthehuntingseason.
Baha porob isheld around the full moon of Phagun (February/March),usuallyondifferentdaysindifferentvillagesinordertoenableaffinalrelatives
tovisiteachother’s festivals.Next tosohrae,aharvestcelebrationconcernedwiththevenerationofcattle,peopleregardbahaasthemostimportantSantalfestival.Forthemitisoneofthehappiesttimesoftheyear,andoneoftheoc-
casionswhenwomenvisit theirnativevillage. It isatimewhenthegods join
thevillageinhabitantsandtheirvisitingrelativesindancingandtheirworship
activities in the sacredgrove.Themainpartsof the festival takeplace in the
sacred grove (jaher),which consists of a cluster of trees, usually on the out-skirtsofeachvillage.Whenmanygenerationsagopeople’sancestorsfounded
thevillage,theycutdowntheforest,butleftapatchoftreeswherethevillage
gods now reside. Inmany villages the boundary of the jaher ismarkedwithstones, but today several jahers are also surrounded by concrete walls andlockedbyagate.Jahersshouldcontainatleastonesalandonemahuatreeandcanberecognizedbythesmallshrinesorsheds(jaherthan)inside.Theshedscoverstonesrepresentingthevariousgodsofthegrove.Mydescriptionfocus-
esonthethirddayofthefestival,onwhichthehunttakesplace,whilethefirst
twodaysaredescribedindetailinchapterfive.
Ondayonepreparationsaremadeforthefestival.Thewomenofahouse,
forexample,dyeclothesyellowwithturmeric,whichwillthenextdaybegiven
to their visiting affines. On the main day, sacrifices in the sacred grove are
madetothegrove’sdeities.Duringthesacrificesandintheeveningthedeities
possessseveralmediums,calledtodosobythewomen’sdancingandsinging.
141The Santal year begins with Magh bonga, taking place in the lunar month of Magh(January/February).At thisoccasionvillage functionaries can laydown theirpositionsandbe
replacedbyothers.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
200
All throughout the night people drink rice beer, eat and dance in the village
danceground(akhra).Theworship in thesacredgroveon themaindayof the festivalalsoad-
dressesthehuntingdeity(sendrabonga),whohasasmallshrineonthefringeofthejaher.Thisdeityisregardedasdangerousandpowerful,sothatitsnameshould not be uttered and its identity is subsumed under the encompassing
one ofMorekoTuruiko. This might partly explain my difficulty in obtainingmuchinformationaboutthisgod.WhenItriedtoelicitinformationfrompeo-
pleaboutitscharacteroractivitiestheywereevasiveandinsomevillagesIdid
notseethesacrificestothehuntinggodinthejaher,becausenobodyinformedmeaboutthem.InthevillageofDukri,sendrabongareceivedhissacrificeafteralltheothergodsofthegrove.Infrontoftworoundstonesintheeasterncor-
nerofthejaherthevillagepriesthadpurifiedthegroundwithtworoundspotsofcowdungandwaterandthenmadetwosacrificialcircleswithriceflour(ho-long).Intothesecirclesheplacedpilesofcrushedrice(adoacaole)fromwhichthe two spotted chicks ate before being sacrificed. Behind the stones repre-
sentingthehuntinggodabranchfromthetereltree(theEbonytree–Diospy-rosmelanoxylon)wasplanted.142
TheThirdDay:ExaminingtheWater-FilledClayPotandConsulting
theHuntingGodAsIwitnesseditinSarjomburuvillageattheendofFebruary2012,theactual
huntofthebahafestivaltookplaceinthemorningofthethirdday.Beforethehuntbegan,agroupofvillagewomenandmenhadassembledinaroomatthe
villagepriest’s(naeke’s)house.Ayoungboy(buiyu),whoserolewastoassistthenaekeduring thebaha festival,had takenouta claypotandutensils that
142This branch is alsousedduring the secondburial (bhandan) of a person.There is a Santalsayinginwhichdifferenttreesfeatureassymbolsforthestagesof life.Thefirststageof life is
represented by ereatnak (crocodile bark tree, Terminalia tomentosa), where life is pure andsacredlikeaseed.Thenthereiskhodematkom(themahuatree),whichsymbolizesthewombofa mother. Then follows sari sarjom (sal tree), the symbol of religion, signifying the spiritualgrowth of a person. The next stage of life is symbolized by peter bare (banyan tree, Ficusbenhalensis), because then, like the roots of a banyan tree, one becomes attached to andentangledwith other people such as a spouse and children. The last stage in life is lepetterel(Ebonytree,Diospyrosmelanoxylon),atimewhenanoldpersoncannotrememberanythingandbecomes soft likea terel fruit. “Lepetterel” thus stands for theendof lifewhenanoldpersonbecomessenileandnearsdeath.Theassociationoftheterelbranchwithdeathanditslinkwiththehuntingdeitycorrespondstotheideaofhuntingasapossibledeathlyoccasionforpeople,as
severalhuntingsongsportrayedbelowdescribe.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
201
weretobeusedbythemediumsduringthefestival.Theboytookthestringoff
thebowanduntiedthebellsthathadbeenfastenedtoitsends.Theseinstru-
mentswerethenstowedawayfortherestoftheyear.Thentheboyplacedthe
claypot,whichhadbeenfilledwithwatertheeveningbefore,inthemiddleof
theroom.Itwascalled“theauspiciousclaypot”(sagunsupari).Thevillageel-dersexplainedthatthelevelofwaterindicatedtheamountofrainthatwould
fallthatyear.Throughthepot,thegodsthustoldthemabouttheprospectsfor
thecomingagriculturalyear.Oneafteranotherthewomensquattedinfrontof
thepot,greeteditandcheckedthewaterlevel.Theythencommunicatedtothe
men,whattheyhadseen.
By thenotherwomenhadarrivedand themenandwomensatopposite
each other in the courtyard.What followedwas a long song, sang back and
forthbetweenthemenandwomen,commentingonthedifferentritualactivi-
tiesoftheday.Meanwhilethenaeke’sassistantservedricebeertothemenandwomen. Consumption of rice beer is considered a prerequisite for singing,
someofthemenpresentinformedme.Thistypeofsongwasperformedinor-
dertocallthehuntinggod(whoishereaddressedwiththegeneralterm“Go-sae”):
“Jaegosae,whohascalledfortheauspiciousarrow(sarsagun)?Whohastakenouttheauspiciousclaypot?
Jaegosae,perhapsthenaeke’sassistanthascalledtheauspiciousarrow.Jaegosae,perhapsthenaeke’sassistanthastakenouttheauspiciousclaypot.
Jaegosae,whohasforeseentheauspiciousarrow?Jaegosae,whohasforeseenthefutureintheauspiciousclaypot?
Jaegosae,thevillagers(moreko)haveseentheauspiciousclaypot.Jaegosae,thevillagershaveseentheauspiciousclaypotJaegosae,whohasuntiedthebow?Jaegosae,whohasuntiedthebellfromthebow?
Jaegosae,perhapsthenaeke’sassistanthasuntiedthebow.Jaegosae,perhapsthenaeke’sassistanthasuntiedthebell.Jaegosae,whohasmadetheinvitation(gire)forthehunt?Jaegosae,whohasgonehuntinginKareka[placename]?
Jaegosae,perhapsRamhasmadetheinvitationtothehunt.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
202
Jaegosae,perhapsLaxmanhasgonehuntinginKareka.143Jaegosae,whohasmadetheinvitationinSinBir144?Jaegosae,whohasgonehuntinginManBir145?”146(Recorded in a village of Musabani block, East Singhbhum, Jharkhand on
March1,2012)
Whenoneofthemenbecamepossessedbythehuntinggod,thenaekegreetedthegodandbeganaconversation.Heaskedthedeitywherethepeopleshould
gohuntingandwhatanimalhewouldgive.
VeiledLanguage(bhetkatha)The language used both by the naeke and the hunting god communicatingthroughthemediumisaveiledlanguage(bhetkatha).Insteadofusingthedi-recttermforanobject,inthistypeoflanguageothertermsareused,symboliz-
ing thisobject.Peoplestated that itwas inappropriate tousedirect language
with certain gods and that they had learned it from the gods themselves
throughthemediums.Whenaskedwhatanimalsthehuntinggodwouldgiveto
thepeople,heusedtheword“oldbroom”(tuthijono)forporcupine(normallycalledjhig),forreferringtoabear(normallybana)heused“sheep”(bhidi)asabearisconsideredfurylikeasheep.Thewildboar(birsukri)was“flowercot-ton”(bahatulam), thesnake(bin)was“rope”(baber)andtheelephant(hati)wasreferredtoas“oldwaterbuffalo”(haramkara).Whenpeoplewishedthegodtoleavethemediumtheysaid“Ourhorseistirednow,pleaseleave”.
Another context inwhich this language isusedare theannualmountain
rituals(burubonga).Asboththeburubongasandthehuntinggodareconsid-eredespeciallydangerousandpowerful,thislanguageisconsiderednecessary
143RamandLaxmanarehuntersintheRamayana.144SinBirisaforestmentionedinSantalmythology.145ManBirisanothermythologicalforest.146Jaegosae,tokoeakohohokethosarsagun,sarsagun?Jaegosae,okoenadoeodokketho,saguntilli?Jaegosae,buiyugechoyhohokethosarsagun,sarsagun.Jaegosae,buiyugechoyodokketsaguntilli.Jaegosae,okoegechoynelkethosarsagun,sarsagun?Jaegosae,tokoegechoynelkethosagun tilli? Jaegosae,morekokonelketho sar sagun, sar sagun. Jaegosae,morekokonelkethosaguntilli.Jaegosae,tokoenadoerarakethoaksar?Jaegosae,tokoenadoerarakethoghanti?Jaegosae,buiyugechoyrarakethoaksar.Jaegosae,buiyugechoyrarakethoghanti.Jaegosae,tokoegirekethosendrado,sendrado?Jaegosae,tokoenadoybartekethoKarekado?Jaegosae,Ramgechoy gire ket ho sendra do, sendra do. Jae gosae, Laxmangechoy barte ket hoKareka do. Jaegosae,tokoenadoegirekethoSinBirdo,SinBirdo?Jaegosae,tokoenadoebartekedhoManBirdo?
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
203
fortheinteraction.Tomyknowledgethislanguageisnotspokenbetweenhu-
mansand thebenevolentdeitiesof thesacredgrove.Asdiscussed inchapter
three,thistypeofveiledlanguageisalsospokenduringthefirstritualencoun-
terbetweenaffines,on theoccasionof “theseeingof thegroom” (jawaenel).Both, the encounter with dangerous gods and the encounter with potential
newin-lawsisanambivalentmatter, inwhichallpossibleoffensesshouldbe
preventedfromthebeginningthroughtheuseofindirectlanguage.
TheHuntandWaterFightAfter the consultationwith the hunting god, somemenwent into the forest
withbows,arrows,axesandspears,accompaniedbytheirhuntingdogs.They
laterreturnedtothevillageledbyagroupofdrummers,singingsongs(singraiseren) accompanied by whistles and shouts. Upon their return, their wiveswelcomedandhonoredthembywashingandoilingtheirfeet.Thevillagemen
andboysthenatethehuntedpreyinafieldoutsideofthevillage,inthiscasea
pheasantandarabbit.
Allthroughoutthemorningaffinalrelativesengagedinwaterfights.BahafestivalstakeplacearoundthetimeoftheHinducolorfestivalHoli.TheSantal
state that they playHoli notwith color, butwithwater, ormore specifically
bahadak(flowerwater).Thewaterissprinkledorpouredonlyonaffinalrela-tiveswithwhomonestandsinajokingrelationship(landasegey),suchasde-fines the relationship between aman orwoman and his/her elder brother’s
wife(hili)orbetweengrandparentsandgrandchildren.
ThebahaFestivalasaCelebrationofFertilityTheSantalbahafestivalcelebratestheonsetofspringmarkedbythebloomingofsalandmahuatreesintheforest.Thenotionoffertilityappearsasapromi-nentthemethroughoutitsdifferentritualactions.Fertilityistobeunderstood
here,asmentionedbyBlochandParry(1982,7),inthedictionarysenseoffe-
cundity, fruitfulness andproductiveness.147I infer thenotionof fertility from
moreconcretereferencesintheritual,suchastheimportanceofrain,sexuality
andthesymbolicjoiningofmaleandfemaleelements,likesalandmahuaflow-ers,andtheespeciallyprominentroleofwomenduringthefestival.
147The notion of fertility in the context of the flower festival is discussed in more detail in
chapterfive.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
204
Rainisnecessaryforthecultivationofthefieldsandhenceforththecontinua-
tionofsociety.Asdescribedinthecourseofthischaptertherewillbeseveral
other rituals during the hot seasondedicated to the request for rain. Rain is
saidtobebroughtbythegodsoftheforestedmountains(burubongas).Onthelastdayofthebahafestivalthewaterlevelintheclaypotpredictstheamountof rain that will fall in the coming monsoon. Strikingly, it is the role of the
women to observe thewater level and communicate it to themen. In other
partsofthefestivalwomenplayanimportantroleaswell:thebahafestivalistheonlytimeof theyearwhenwomenareallowedtoenterthesacredgrove
andtheirdancingandsingingcallsthegodstobepresentatthesacrificesded-
icatedtothem.Womenareoftencomparedtoflowers,asexpressedespecially
insongs.148
Thesymbolismofhuntinginitselfcanalsoberegardedasrelatedtofertil-
ity. In a detailed comparison of different spring hunts among Central Indian
tribal societies, among them theMunda, Bondo, Oraon and Santal, Rahmann
(1952,882)alsoseesfertilityastheserituals’mainconcern.Hefurthermen-
tionsthesexualsymbolismandcloseconnectionthespringhunthaswithagri-
culturalactivities.TheOraon,forexample,drytheprey’s“meat(…)andmixit
withthepaddyseedsthattheysowontheirfields”(879).
Tosumup,theannualflowerfestivalrevolvesaroundfertility.Thisfer-
tility is brought into the village from the outside through ritualmovements.
Thesemovementsbetweentheinsideandoutsidetakeondifferentshapesand
connects different entities: Affinal relatives come from their villages into the
hostvillage,flowersofthesalandmahuatreearebroughtfromtheforestintothesacredgrove,andonthethirddayhuntedgameisbroughtintothevillage.
Thecontinuationofsociety,beitinthesenseofsocialprocreation,butalsoin
thesenseofnutritionalprovisionthroughricenurturedbythemonsoonrain,
isdependentonthismovementbetweentheinsideandoutsideofthevillage.
Differentfromthetworitualhuntsdepictedinthefollowingsections,thebahahuntusesthevillageasareferencepoint.Itthusenablesustoseethatthevil-
lageisperceivedasdifferentfromtheforest,butthatamovementbetweenthe
twodomainsisessentialforthecontinuationofsociety.
148A song I recorded (this type is called langre seren), which according to my assistant issupposed to be sung back and forth between boys and girls in the village dance ground,
describesthatthebranchesofatreeareheavyfromitsbloomingflowers.Ayoungmanwalksby
andistoldthathecanpickaflower,butshouldtakegoodcareofitandnot“breakit”.Iwastold
thattheflowersclearlystandforgirlswhohavematuredandarereadytobemarried.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
205
4.1.2Giresendra:TheAnnualInter-VillageHuntIn thehotmonthsofMayand Junedifferenthunting rituals and festivals are
organized.Thisisdonebyseveralvillagesinordertoaddressthehuntinggod
andthedeitiesofthesurroundingmountainsthroughchickensacrifices.These
deitiesareaskedforprotectionfromthewildanimalsoftheforestandforrain
tofillthericefields.Inwhatfollowsthedifferentactivitiesofthisritualcom-
plex are discussed through the example of the Pindegadia inter-village hunt.
My description of this case, interwoven with songs and narrative, presents
severalaspectsofSantalconceptionsoftheenvironment.
TheCaseofPindegadiasendrabongaMakingtheInvitation(gire)
The village hunt startswith the ritual event ofmaking an invitation (gire) aweekbefore theactualhunt. In thecaseofPindegadia,aplacenamedaftera
small flower calledpinde,the hunt is organized by seven villages (sathmau-za149).Therefore,severalmenfromeachofthesevillagesattendedthemakingof its invitation. The seven headmen aswell as the village priests of each of
thesevillages shouldbepresent. Inaddition, severalvillageeldersanda few
youngmenhadcome.Thiseventiscalled“thetyingoftheinvitation”(giretol),becausetheinvitationconsistsofastringfromsal treebarkintowhichknotsare tied. The number of knots is equivalent to the number of days until the
hunttakesplace.
Whenmy assistant Pitamber and I arrived in the village of Kudabera a
groupofabout thirtymenhadassembledundera treeat theoutskirtsof the
village. The center of their attention was a man, whose hands and feet had
beentiedtogetherwithropesmadefromsalbark.Hewaswearingahatofsalleavescoveringhiseyes.Themeninformedmethathewasthebirmallik,thelocalrepresentativewhotookcareoftheforestinwhichthehuntwouldtake
place.150Squatting on the ground he pulled three strings of sal bark out of awater-filledbrasslota151infrontofhimandtiedeightknotsintoeachofthem.
149MauzaisaHinditermmeaning“place,site,village”(McGregor2007,838).AsIencounteredit, the Santal use mauza only to refer to villages when they speak of village federationsparticipatinginahuntingritual.OtherwisetheSantaliwordforvillageisato.150TheforestisownedbytheIndiangovernment,butlocalvillageshavetherighttoadminister
theuseoftheforestanditsproductsaccordingtoforestlaw.151As laidout inchapter three the lotaplaysasignificantrole in thereceivingandgreetingofguests in a Santal household. In the context of the hunt we can interpret its role thus as
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
206
Themennamed the threevillages towhoseheadmen (manjhis) these invita-tionsweresent.Theyinformedmethatthesevillagesworshipthehuntinggod
withachickensacrificeonthesamedaythatthehuntingritualtakesplacein
Pindegadia.The term themenuse for thesedistinct invitations isdisomgire,theuseoftheworddisom(“region”)pointingtothefactthattheyaresentfur-theraway toothervillagesof theregion.After these threespecial invitations
had been tied, severalmen tied knots into dry sal barks. Neatly packed intofoldedsalleaves,theseweresenttoalltheneighboringvillagesanddistributedatthelocalweeklymarkets(hat).
Photo23:Theritualmakingofthehuntinginvitation.Theinvitationismadefromthebarkofasaltreeintowhichknotsaretied.Thenumberofknotscorrespondstothe
numberofdaysuntilthehunt.
It proved difficult in the following weeks to discover the reason why these
threevillages receivedunique invitations, the standardanswerusuallybeing
that itwas “custom”(niam) tosend the lotadakgire to thesevillages.OneofthesevillageswasRanga,about tenkilometers southeastofSonagada. Itwas
indicativeofaspecialrelationshipbetweenthevillagesinvitingtothehuntandthethreevillages
whoreceivetheinvitationfromthelota.Anotherimportantaspectinthiscontextmightbethelota’s sacred function. In many rituals water from the lota is used to ritually purify thecomponentsoftheworship,suchasthesacrificialaxeoreventhesacrificialanimalsitself.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
207
wellknownintheareaforitslocalmountaingod,theburubonganamedRangaHaram (“old man of Ranga”). This village organized one of the many otherhunting rituals in the month of Baisakh (April/May), and another famousmountain godworship (burubonga) twomonths later in themonth ofAsar(June/July).AsIlaterlearnedduringthemountainritualforKopatPat,whoisamongothersworshippedatPindegadiasendra,RangaHaramisconsideredtobe related to KopatPat. KopatPat’s daughter was married in Ranga, whichmakesRangaHaramhisco-parent-in-law(balakora).AlthoughIneverheardthisstatedclearlyinthevillageswhereIenquiredaboutRanga’sspecialrela-tionwiththehuntatPindegadia,thisrelationbetweenthesedeitiescouldbeat
leastoneofthereasonsforsettingthegiresenttoRangaapartfromtheothers.152Inaddition,somepeoplepointedoutthespecialqualitiesofthesevillages’
headmen. In the eyes, Ranga’smanjhi was very active and talkative – bothcharacteristicsqualifyhimasa“goodpersonality”inSantalunderstanding.
In thesamevein,Kundelukha’smanjhi– thevillage is situatedabout tenkilometers southwest of Pindegadia – was a vocal and seemingly influential
personduetohiswealth.Hisfamilywasknowntoownalotofland.
The third village,where a special invitationwas sent,was Phulkhani, as
the crow flies about fifteen kilometers northeast of Pindegadia. Locally
Phulkhaniiswellknownasthevillageofthetoroppargana.AsIwillexplaininthecourseofthischapter,thispargana isaregionalheadmanresponsiblefor108villages.Conflicts thatcannotbesolvedonavillage levelarebrought for
mediationtothispargana.JustlikethemanjhiofKundelukha,Phulkhani’spar-gana is fromawealthyand influential family.Threeofhis four sonswork inbanksandtheremainingnineteenmembersofthis jointfamily liveina large
housewithanestimated ten roomsarounda large courtyard “fillingupwith
peoplewheneveryonegathersintheevening”,theeldestmemberofthefamily
proudly remarked. People explained that these influential headmen are hon-
oredwith these invitations andwould surely spread thenews about the up-
cominghuntinPindegadia.
Afterthebirmallik–hishandsandfeetstilltiedtogether,eyescoveredbyleaves–hadcompletedthetyingofthethreespecialgire,helaydownontheground.ThemanjhiofKudabera,anelderlyman,tookabowandplacedanar-rowonthestringanddrewthebowstring.Hepointeditinallfourdirectionsin
152Because Icouldunfortunatelynotvisit these threeothervillages, Icouldnot findoutmore
aboutwhatconnectsthem.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
208
thesky.Thenhetookanarrowwithablunttip(tuti)andtappedthebirmal-lik’sbottomwithitthreetimes.Abovethebirmallik’sheadarolled-uppackageofsalleaveswasplacedandthemanjhishotanarrowintoitandthencutitupwithanaxe.Thebirmallikwas likeadeer, themenexplainedtome,andtheleafpackagewashackedupinhisplace.Onthatdaytheyhad“tiedtheforest”
(burutol),theyhadmadeitinaccessibletopeopleandthegodswouldpunishwhoeverenteredit.Untilthehunttookplacethefollowingweek,womencould
notentertheforesttocollectleavesorfirewoodandevenifwildanimalswere
spotted,themencouldnothuntthem.Whenthisritualizedpartofthemeeting
was over, the birmallik was untied and the men discussed more pragmaticmatters suchas the financingof theupcominghunting festival (sendrapata),whichwastotakeplacethemorningafterthehunt.Heredifferentteamswere
toperformmusicandstoriesand laterreceiveprizes in the formofsheepor
pigs.Eachhouseholdfromallthesevenvillagesorganizingthehuntcontribut-
eda small sumofmoney to thepurchaseof theseprizes.Onlyaswewalked
awayfromthegatheringIrealizedthattheKhariadihuri,whowouldplaythemainroleduring theworshiponeweek later,hadnotbeenpresent.As Iwill
showlaterinthischapter,hisabsencemightreflecthisinferiorpositioninthe
eyesoftheSantal.
Sendrabonga:TheWorshipoftheHuntingGodOnthedayfixedforthehuntingworship,severalmenfromeachoftheseven
participatingvillagesarrivedataplacetheycallMarangDarha(“deeppoolintheriver”).Itwasaroundeleveno’clockinthemorningandtheyhadprevious-
ly bathed and dressed in clean clothes.Many elders, somemiddle-agedmen
and childrenaswell as themanjhis andnaekes of the respectivevillageshadarrived.Mostimportantly,theKhariahuntingpriest(dihuri)andthe“priestofthe seven villages” (sathmauza rinnaeke)werepresent to lead theprepara-tionsandlatersacrifices.Thelatter–amaninhisthirtiesandschoolteacherby
profession–wasthenaekeofSonagoda,oneofthelargestvillagesparticipat-ing in the hunting ritual. Just like thedihuri he had inherited his position as“naekeofthesevenvillages”fromhisfather.Heassistedthedihuriduringtheworshipandalsoplayedanimportantroleduringtheritualforthemountain
god(burubonga)twomonthslater.Thepreparationsfortheworshipofthehuntinggodtookplaceinwhatis
called “the sacred groveof thehunt” (sendrajaher), a cluster of sal treesbe-
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
209
sides a river between two villages. Meanwhile the dihuri took a bath in thenearbyriverandputonaclean,whitedhoti–accordingtocustomallmenpre-senthavetoweardhotisaswell.Hisritualpuritywasnotonlyguaranteedbyhisbath.Ashetoldme,thenightbeforetheworshipsexual intercourseista-
booandoneshouldsleeponthegroundthatnight.Whilehebathedintheriv-
er,somemenremovedthedryleavesandbranchesonthegroundofthegrove.
Atthefootofasaltreealongstoneleanedagainstthestem–thiswastheplacewherethesacrificeswouldtakeplace.Justlikethebirmallikduringthemakingoftheinvitationthepreviousweek,thedihuri’shandsandfeetweretiedwithsal bark stringsandheworeahatof sal leaves.What followedwasa rowofritualactions,theorderandcorrectnessofwhichwereofutmostimportance.
Thedihuribeganwithpurifyingthegroundinfrontofthestonewithwa-terandcowdungandsprinklingwateroverthestone.Inprescribedorderhe
usedriceflourtomakeakhond,alargerectangledividedintosixsmallerrec-tangles.153“Justaspeopleliketoeatfromdifferentplates,wemakeaplatefor
eachgod, too”, themencommented.Because thegods like thesmellofmethi(groundfenugreek),thespicewassprinkledonthepattern.Thegodswerefur-
ther pleased by incense sticks placed at the foot of the tree and crumbs of
sweets (laddu) sprinkledon thekhond.Then thedihuriplacedasmallpileofcrushedrice (adoacaole) ineachof the rectangles.Afterhavingmixedwaterwithvermillionheputfivereddotsaroundeachpileofriceandothersonthe
stoneandthenonthechickentobesacrificed.
Each village had brought a chicken and although everyone emphasized
thatthisritualconcernedsevenvillages,therewereelevenchickens.Originally
thereusedtobesevenvillages,whichwaswhymanypeoplestillspokeofthe
sevenvillagesresponsibleforthishunt,but inpreviousyearsseveralvillages
had split up. Therefore, therewere actually eleven villages participating, the
menexplained.Eachchickenwasoffered tooneof the sixgodsaddressedat
thisritual.Thedihuriandnaekeknewwhichgodfavoredwhichcolorofchick-en:Ingeneral,sendrabongaisgivenared,youngcock(araksandi),themoun-tain gods likeblackpullets (hendekalot) andMarangBuru always receives awhite cock (pondsandi).Before thedihuri cutoff itsheadwith the sacrificialaxe(kapi),heofferedthechickentothegodandthechickenhadtoacceptitssacrificebyeatingfromtherice.Whilethechickenate,themenaddressedthe
153Inalaterconversationthenaekeinsistedthatthenumberofkhondsshouldbethree,fiveorseven,becauseoddnumbersareauspiciousandplayanimportantroleduringworship.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
210
godwithan invocation (bakher).This invocationmentioned the request theymadeofthehuntingdeity:
“In thenameof Pindegadia, JaeGosae, kindly accept this chicken.Keep thehunters(disua)safeastheyentertheforestandclimbupthemountain.Letthem laugh, enjoy, sing and dance. Let no tiger154or lion enter our village,
keep our animals grazing in the forest and ourwomen herding them safe
fromwildanimals throughout theyear.Weaskyou to send rain to fill our
fields.”
(RecordedinavillageofMusabaniblock,EastSinghbhum,JharkhandonMay
3,2012)
Photo24:Thehuntingpriest(dihuri)ispreparingthesacrificialsquares,theirnumber
correspondingtothenumberofdeitiesworshippedattheoccasion.
Once the chickenhadpecked from the rice, itsheadwas cut offwith anaxe.
Theheadwasplacedinoneoftherectanglesandbloodfromthebodysprin-
154Tomyknowledgenooneintheareaofmyfieldworkhadseenatigerinrecentyears.People
didemphasizethatthereweretigersandlionsinthepast.Thepresenceoftigersatleastinthe
past is not unlikely, if one considers the relative proximity of Simlipal Tiger reservation in
Odisha.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
211
kledoverthehead,thestoneleaningonthetreeandoversomemorecrushed
riceinaleafcup.
During every stepof thesepreparations and the actual sacrifice thenaeke ofthesevenvillagesandothereldersweresquattingclose-by,checkingtheaccu-
racyofthedihuri’sworkandgivingadvicewheneverhewashesitant.Hewasthemediatorbetweenthemandtheburubongas,themenmaintained.BecausetheKharia lived in the forest, they knew these godswell and thereforewor-
shippedthemfortheSantal,themenexplained.ButtheSantalmenalsoassist-
edthedihuriinhiswork:thenaekeofthesevenvillageshandedhimwhateverworship component was to be used next, and themanjhi of Kudabera helddownthebodiesofthesacrificedchickensuntiltheystoppedmoving.
Whenthesacrificewasover,thedihurilaydownonthegroundandwhathadtakenplacetheweekbeforeatthemakingoftheinvitation,wasrepeated:
ThemanjhiofKudaberashottowardsthefourdirectionsintheskywithbowandarrow,thentappedthedihuri’sbottomthreetimeswithadullarrowandhackedupaleafpackageplacedabovethedihuri’sheadwithanaxe.Thesur-roundingmenseemedtofindthispartoftheritualamusing;theylaughedand
jokedaboutthemanjhi’sactions.DuringthesendrabongaatDholburu,aslightvariationonthis thememadethedihuri’s roleevenmoreapparent.Here twomenheldupastickandthedihuri jumpedup tograspandhangon thesticklikepreybeingcarriedbackfromahunt.Hishandsandfeetweretiedtogether,
hisbody,ifonlyforafewseconds,hungdownfromthestick.“Heislikeanan-
imal”,themencommented.
Similartoeveryothersacrificethewholeeventendedwiththecookingof
thesacrificial food(sore).Only thosewhohad fastedwereallowedtoeat thechickens’headmeat.On thatday therewere fivepeople– fournaekes of theparticipating villages and the dihuri – who ate themeatmixedwith a bit ofcookedricefromseparateleafplates.Themeatfromthechickens’bodieswas
cookedtogetherwithriceinlargepotsandcouldbeeatenbyallthemenfrom
theparticipatingsevenvillages,butnotbyoutsiders.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
212
Photo25:Thehuntingpriest(dihuri)ishunguponastick,similartopreyafterthehunt.
Generally,namingthegodsforwhomtheworshipisperformedisconsidereda
dangerousmatter,whichprovedtobethereasonalmosteveryonewasreluc-
tant tospeakabout thesegods.Therearesixrectangles,sowhowerethesix
gods thechickenswereoffered to, Iasked.Thedihuri aswellas thenaekeofthe seven villages shook their heads atmy question and indicated that they
could not tellme. As Pitamber,whowas from the area and had seen sendrabongamanytimes,explained,thegodsmightgetoffendediftheirnameswerementioned aloud. But many men, especially the village priests and old men
knewwhothesegodswere,becausetheyaddressedthemduringtheworship
asPitamberspecified.Herecalledthegodsinvolvedinthehuntingritualfrom
memory: At Pindegadia, one of the rectangles is for the hunting god sendrabonga,anotherforDarhaBudhi–theoldladywhoresidesinthenearbyriver–thenthedihurimakesarectangleforKopatPat,themostseniormountaingodof thearea, and forRangaHaram, his co-father-in-law (balakora), aswell asoneforMarangBuru– thesupremegodof theSantal.Basicrulesofgoodbe-havior that hold for people, also apply to the offerings made to deities as
Pitamberexplained:“Ifyougivefoodtooneperson,youcannotleaveoutthose
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
213
whoarenearby.Thatiswhywecannotjustgiveachickentothehuntinggod,
buthavetoincludethegodsofthesurroundingsaswell”.
Portrait:TheKhariadihuriandSantalOpinionsabouttheKhariaInallthehuntingritualstothesouthwestofMusabanithehuntingpriestsbe-
longtothecommunityoftheHillKharia.AccordingtoRoy(1937,2ff)theKha-
ria are dispersed over a large area: The Dudh section has its stronghold in
RanchiDistrict ofChotanagpur, theDhelki section in Jashpur stateof today’s
Chhattisgarh and theHill Kharia in theMayurbhanj state of Odisha. TheHill
KhariainparticularliveintheforestedpartsofMayurbhanj,rangingfromthe
Simlipal mountain range to the northern hills of Singbhum, Dhalbum and
Manbhumdistricts.
IntheareaaroundMusabanitheKharialiveingovernment-builtconcrete
housesinseparatevillagesontheoutskirtsoftheforestorinsmallvillagesin
the forest. The Santal clearly regard themselves as higher in status than the
Kharia, expressed in derogatory comments they make about the latter. Just
“likeanimals”,theyliveintheforestandtheyneitherwashnorhaverealhous-
es,summarizesthecondescendingSantalattitudestowardstheKharia.Santal
parentsoftenscoldedtheirchildren:“YouKhariachild, lookathowdirtyyou
aretoday!”andwhenonehasnottakenabathonahotdayonesays“Ifeellike
aKhariatoday”.IntheeyesoftheSantalcultivator,whatfurthermakesthese
gatherer-huntersinferioristhefactthattheydonotownlandorgrowrice.If
theydonotliveintheconcretehousesprovidedforthembythegovernment,
theirhousesaremakeshiftconstructionsofbranches(kumbeorak),asopposedtothelarge,decorativelypaintedmudhousestheSantalaresoproudof.But,in
theeyesoftheSantal,allthesecharacteristicsmaketheKhariaidealmediators
betweentheSantalandtheforestgods.
InordertounderstandmoreabouttheKharia,onedayIconvincedPitam-
bertotakemetothedihuri ‘svillageaboutfivekilometersfromSonagadato-wards thehills. Earlymorningwouldbe thebest time tomeet thedihuri, hesaid,becausethemenusuallywereoutcollectingforestproduceallday,then
theywenttoMusabanimarkettosellwhattheyfoundandintheeveningthey
would be too drunk to talk to. Before we left the house, the Santal women
warnedme:“Theywillaskyouformoneytobuyliquor(parua)”.OnthewaytothevillagewewereaskedseveraltimesbyotheryoungSantalmenofSonago-
dawherewewereheaded.“Overthere”,Pitambersaid,nevermentioningour
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
214
realdestination.Thedihuri’svillageconsistedoffiveconcretehousesnexttoapaved road.All of thehouseshadonlyone roomcoveredbya tin roof.They
hadbeenbuiltaspartoftheIndiraAwaazdevelopmentschemebytheIndian
governmentafewyearsearlier.
Thedihurilivedinoneofthesehouses,togetherwithhiswifeandsixchil-dren,andagreedtotalktousontheroadside.ForasmanytimesasPitamber
mentionedhow“uncivilized”theKhariawere,heengagedinafriendlyconver-
sationwiththismodestandwiryman,whowasfluentinSantali.HespokeSan-
tali, Bangla and a bit of Kharia with his children, he mentioned. Many
generations ago the Santal asked his family to worship the burubongas forthem.Afterthegodsapprovedofit,hetookoverthistaskfromhisfatherabout
eightyearsago.Onceayearhereceivedpaymentinkind(borton)forhiswork:TheSantalwouldgivehimunhuskedrice (huru)after theharvest inNovem-ber/December. “Wehaveno fields,westay in the forest”,he saidwhen I en-
quiredabouthisland.“Thegovernmentdoesnotgiveusmuch.Theyhavebuilt
thishouse,butnotcompleteditandnowduringthemonsoonitrainsthrough
the roof”, he remarked. If they neededmoney, they had to sell wood at the
market, he remarked.When I asked aboutKharia festivals or rituals, hewas
keen to emphasize that they celebrated the same festivals as the Santal. He
mentionedbahaandsohrae,butalsolocalHindufestivalssuchassakrat.“Westaywiththeadivasi”,heexplained.Hewaswillingtogivemoredetailsaboutthe local mountain gods and pointed to Kopatburu, a tall hill we could seethroughthemorningmistabovetheforest inthedistance.Thesevenvillages
eachwouldbringamalegoatthereinJulyandhewouldsacrificethegoatsin
frontofacaveonthishill.Ishouldcome,heinsisted,whenthericepaddyhad
reachedacertainheight,andheheldhishandatkneelevelabovetheground
toindicate.KopatPat,thegodofthishill,actuallystayedinSimlipal(anationalparktothesouth)inOdisha,butfortheworshiphewouldcome,thedihuriex-plained.Wheredid thedihuri andhis family come from, I asked. “My forefa-thershavecomehereandstayed”,heanswered,“theycamefromDampara155.”
Whenwe rode back to the village I discussedwith Pitamber,why thedihurihadreferredtotheSantalasadivasi,obviouslyexcludinghimselffromthiscat-egory.PitamberinsistedthattheKhariawereneitheradivasinorbelongedtothegovernmentcategoryofScheduledTribe.Thegovernmentgavethemmore
155Damparaisthelocalname,nottheadministrative,governmentalone,foranareaaboutone
hourbusridetothenortheastofMusabani.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
215
assistancethantheSantaland,forexample,providedthemwithfoodandgov-
ernment jobs if they completed class ten, which according to Pitamber very
fewdid.HeseemedtoderiveacertainstatusfrombeingamemberofaSched-
uledTribe or anadivasi – a status that in his opinion theKharia didnot de-serve. The Hill Kharia of this areawere previously classified as a “Primitive
Tribe”156by the Indiangovernmentand, in fact,do fallunder theadministra-
tivecategoryofST.157
TheActualHunt:TypesofBowandArrow,Taboos,DivisionofPreyAftertheabove-describedsacrificestothehuntingdeityhavebeencompleted,
themencangohuntingintheforest.Theyseetheforestasadangerousplace–
severalmendescribedthehuntalsoasa“battlefield”(tupun).Therearemanynarrativesaboutdeadlyaccidentsduringthehunt–ofmenkilledbywildani-
mals,orkilledbysomeoneelse’sarrow.Thisiswhytwobrothersshouldnever
goonahunt together.Womendonotwearanysignsofbeingmarriedwhile
theirhusbandsareoutonahunt.They remove their ironbangle (merhetsa-kom)anddonotapplysindur–pretendingthattheirhusbandsdonotexistinordertoprotectthemfromdanger.Ifaman’swifeispregnant,hecangohunt-
ingtogetherwiththeothermen,butcannoteattheritualfoodcookedfromthe
chickenssacrificedtothehuntinggod.Healsocannotkillduringthehunt.Ifhe
weretokillananimalduringhiswife’spregnancy,theanimal’slife-force(jiwi)wouldmingle(mesa, lit.“mix”)withthatofhisunbornchild’s,anduponbirththechildwouldbehalfhumanhalfanimal.
In contrast towhat Berger (2015a) and Otten (2002)write about the ritual
huntsinOdisha’s’Koraputdistrict,theroleofwomenduringtheSantalritual
huntseemstobemarginal.BeforetheGadabaritualhunt,thevillageisclosed
offfromtheoutside.Womenandgirlsmovestonesandrocksontheroadlead-
ingtothevillageandextractmoneyfromthepeoplewhowanttopassthrough
(Berger2015a,385).Whenthemenassembleattheoutskirtsofthevillageto
156Todaytheyarecalled“Particularlyvulnerabletribalgroup“(PTG).Cf.“Particularlyvulnerable
tribalgroups(PTGs)”,MinistryofTribalAffairs,GovernmentofIndia:
http://tribal.nic.in/Content/Particularly%20Vulnerable%20Tribal%20Group.aspx
(accessedOctober10,2015)157Cf. “State/UnionTerritory-wise listof ScheduledTribes in India”,MinistryofTribalAffairs,
GovernmentofIndia:
http://tribal.nic.in/content/listofscheduledtribesinIndia.aspx
(accessedDecember1,2015).
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
216
embark on the hunt, women provide them with tika and demand smallamountsofmoneyfromthem(393).Otten(2002)takesupthisspecialroleof
women in a separate article on the Rona, who are neighbors of the Gadaba.
During their ritual hunt, she observes a liminal phase inwhich the everyday
socialorderofthevillageisreversed:Womenobtainthehighestsocialstatus
inthevillage.Theysingobscenesongsandchasetheirmenoutof thevillage
reminding them not to returnwithout prey. They further occupy the village
assemblyground,whereusuallyonlymenmeet.And,asBergerequallymen-
tions,theyputupblockadesmadeoftreetrunksandrocksinordertoobtain
moneyfrompassers-by(Otten2002,82-89).
Among the Santal the participation of women in the hunting activities
mainly concerns thedihuri’swife.Before theworshipof thehuntinggod shegrindsthericeflourandpreparestheleafcupsinwhichtheworshipingredi-
entsarekept.Shehastohavetakenabathandfastedduringall theseactivi-
ties. Archer (1974, 306) further notes that the dihuri’s wife predicts thehunters’successthroughobservingthecolorofwaterinalota.Ifittakesonacloudyappearancethehuntershavekilledasmallanimal,ifitbecomesreddish
thehuntershavekilledalargeanimal.“Oncethewaterhascloudedorturned
toblood,shecanendhervigilandbreakherfast.Untilthishappens,however,
shemustsit stolidlyon, for it is thestrictnessofherwatch, thepurityofher
conduct, that determines success” (ibid.). Although I did not encounter this
partofthehuntingrite,itbecomesclearthatwomendoplayaroleintheritu-
al.Throughobservingcertainrules,theyimplicitlyparticipateinthehuntand
influenceitsoutcome.
Beforethemenentertheforest,theyagainworshipthehuntinggodwith
vermillion.Theirhuntingtoolsconsistofbowsandarrows(aksar),battle-axes(kapi),three-pointedspears(bolam)andahorn(sakua)blownforcommunica-tionbetweenthehunters.Theseareconsideredtobe“the instrumentsofthe
burubongas” (burubongareaksapab),whichpoints to thegods’ involvementinthehunt.
Althoughhunting is an exclusivelymale affair among the Santal,women
arenotbarredfromtouchingthebowandarrow.Infact,duringmanyvillage
festivals archery competitions are organized in which women participate as
well. Some of these women exhibit great skill in shooting arrows into a far
awaytargetandhaveacquiredareputationfortheirskill.Andnoteverywhere
in Central India is the ritual hunt an only-male affair: in the villages around
RanchieverytwelveyearsOraonwomen,dressedinmen’sclothes,goonarit-
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
217
ualhuntcalledJaniShikar,asanarticleinthenewspaperTheTelegraphmen-tions(Thakur2006).
Thebowiscombinedwithseveraldifferenttypesofarrow.Themostfre-
quentlyused arrow is calledugli,an arrowwith an iron, flat arrowhead. Forhuntingbirds,theuperiisused,itsdullheadismadefromthehornofabuffalo.Another typeofarrow iscalledkopa and itsarrowhead is three-pointed, likeShiva’strident.
Whenhunting themenmove in rows (jarpa),make shoutingnoises andblow the sakua to rouse any resting or hiding animals. The animals mostlyhuntedarewildrabbits(kulhey),deer158,wildboarsandpheasants.Againandagainpeopleemphasizedthatinthepastthereweremanymorewildanimals
and that todayonehas togodeep into the forest tohuntanything.Whenan
animal is shot, its rawmeat is distributed according to a specific system, in
which thepersonwho shot the animal receives a special share calledmadal.Fromallbirds,hereceivesawing.Ifafour-leggedanimalisshot,hereceivesa
legandifarabbitisshot,hereceivesthehindpartincludingthelegs.Therest
ofallthesetypesofanimalsissharedequallyamongtheremainingmenofthe
huntingparty.Eventhehuntingdogsreceivetheirequalshare.Ifsmallanimals
arekilled, theyare sometimesconsumedby themen in the field theevening
afterthehunt.Inthecaseoflargeanimals,themeatisbroughtbacktothevil-
lageandsharedwiththewomenandchildren.
Sometimesithappensthatananimaliskilledbytwoarrowsandadispute
arisesastowhoshottheanimal.Thenkalkatakesplace,whichisaritualwayofsolvingthisquarrel.Asthisrarelyseemstohappen,Icouldonlygatherse-
cond-hand informationon this topic fromapersonwhohadheardof it from
others.Theanimal isplacedon theground, thearea in front ispurifiedwith
cowdung,sindurspotsareappliedandawater-filledlota isplacedinfrontoftheanimal.Thetwomenwhoclaimtohaveshotthepreysitinfrontofthean-
imal,theothermembersofthehuntingpartysitaround.Theninthenameofa
bongathemenshout“haribol”threetimesandthegodonlyallowsoneofthetwomentoapproachthepreywhichpointshimoutasthetruehunterofthe
animal.Haribolisalsoshoutedduringaweddingwhenthegroomappliessin-dur to his bride for the first time. Thismight point to a possible parallel be-tweenhuntingandacquiringabride.DatafromotherCentralIndiansocieties
158TheSantalwordfor“deer”is jel,whichisatthesametimethegeneraltermforanykindofmeat.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
218
hintsinasimilardirection:“Bondohuntersdecoratethecarcassoftheanimal
‘as if itwere awoman’. (…)Thewife of a successfulBirhorhunter performs
upontheanimalthesymbolic‘kissingceremony’whichisanimportantfeature
oftheweddingritual”(Rahmann1952,883).
After the hunt, men are regarded as impure (chuat) and therefore theyhave to be purified upon returning to the village the nextmorning or in the
evening. Theirwiveswillwash their feet on brass plates andwelcome them
likeguestsbackintothehome.
HuntingRitualsandtheCreationofSocio-SpatialUnitsThroughoutthisworkIarguethatritualsgiveaccesstoSantalnotionsofplace,
ascanbeseeninthereferencestotheforestmadeduringthehuntingrituals
and the songs and stories performed at the hunting festival. Additionally, I
viewritualsascreativearenasinwhichplacesaremade.Inotherwords,ritu-
alsalsogeneratenotionsofplace.Thisperspectiveonritualcomestothefore-
frontinthecontextofthedescribedhuntingritesaswell.
Asdescribedabove,therearedifferentnumbersofvillagesactingtogether
as “federations” (R. Parkin 1992, 90), to carry out the annual hunting ritual.
They each contribute a chicken to be sacrificed, and their naekes and othermale villagers attend the ritual sacrifices to thehunting god. Inotherwords,
theperformanceofsendrabongabringsvillagestogetherinthecommonactofsacrifice,and itevokes the ideaofanarea.Different fromthe laterdiscussed
“region”createdthroughthemountainrituals(burubonga),thereisnoSantaltermtorefertothisareaconcernedwiththeworshipofthehuntingdeity.
Myresearch intovillage federationsandcriteria thatunitesomevillages
together but exclude others provided no clear answers. For exploring the
structuresthatunderliethehuntingritualsitisnecessaryheretocommenton
thevariationsbetweenthefivedifferenthuntingritualsIcouldobserve.When
askedwhoparticipatesinsendrabonga, theinvolvedmencouldalwaysnamethenumberofvillages thatparticipated.159Thehuntingpriest, thedihuri andthenaekeofalltheparticipatingvillages,couldevenlistallthenamesofthesevillages.Eachofthesevillagessendsachickenandatleastonerepresentative
159Icouldonlyvisitsomeofthesevillagesandwasthereforenotabletoconfirmifthevarying
numbers are possibly related to different Santal ways of conceptualizing the village (for
instanceritualvillagesordifferenthamletsthattogetherformavillage).
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
219
onthedayoftheworship.Thefollowingchartgivesanoverviewofthevaria-
tions.
Nameofhunt-ingwor-ship
Villageclose-by
Ethnicgroupofthedihuri
Numberofpartic-ipatingvillages
Numberofsacrificialcircles/squares
Sacrificeforwhichgod
Kola-badiasendrabonga
Charaipahari,
Dumriablock
HillKharia 5 3 MarangBuru,SaporamHa-ram(burubon-ga),SaporamBudhi(burubonga)
Goera-latasendrabonga
Sarjomburu,
Musabani
block
Santal 12 8 –noinfor-
mationgiven–
oneofthemis
Goeralataburubonga
Pindegadiasen-drabonga
Sonagada,
Musabani
block
HillKharia 7 6 KopatPatandRangaHaram(burubongas),Darhabudhi(thebongaofthenearbyriv-
er),MarangBuru,sendrabonga[1missing]
Dholburusendrabonga
Chatani,Dum-
riablock
HillKharia 2 3 MarangBuru,ghoromdhorom,JaherAyo
Rohorburusendrabonga
Mundui,
Ghatsilablock
Munda
(Bhumij)
12 Onecircle
madefrom
riceflour,
otherwise
onlysindurappliedto
ground
Burubonga,sendrabonga,MorekoTurui-ko,JaherAyo,MarangBuru
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
220
Insearchofapatterninthenumberofvillagesinvolvedintheseritualhunts,
thefollowingstatementbyShankoHembrom,asingraimanwithwhomIdis-cussed the hunting worship, struckme as relevant: “There should be either
seven or twelvemauzaparticipating in a ritual hunt.”When I pointed to theritual hunt atDholburu,whereonly twovillagesparticipate, he insisted thatthiscannotbepossible.
Thisstatementcanbetterbeunderstoodwithregardtotheimportanceof
the number twelve as symbolizing a totality. Among the Santal the number
twelvecanbe found in the twelveclansrepresenting thewholeofsociety. In
chapterthreeIsawthislinkbetweenthenumbertwelveandtheideaofato-
talityasthereasonwhysomanypeoplestatedthateachclancontainstwelve
gusti (local line), although the information I had gathered contradicted this.This number symbolism plays a role among other Indian tribal societies as
well,suchastheGadabaandDongriaKondofOdisha(Berger2015a,193;Har-
denberg 2005, 291). Furthermore, the importance of the number twelve can
alsobefoundinHinduism,as inthetwelveJyotirlingas, thetwelvemajorpil-
grimageplacesfortheworshipofSiva(Feldhaus2003,128).
InSantalmythologythenumbersevenplaysanotherimportantrole.The
ancestralcoupleboresevensonsandsevendaughterswhomarriedandgave
risetothefirstseven,seniorSantalclans.Again,thenumbersevenseemstobe
relevantinotherpartsofIndia,withregardtostructuringregions.Wefindthe
sevensisterstatesofNorth-EastIndia,Feldhaus(2003,119f)writesaboutthe
sevensistergoddessesofMaharashtraandabouttheSagtapuri,thesevencit-
iespilgrimagetoanyofwhichprovidesliberationfromrebirth.
Sevenandtwelve,hence,arenumbers“goodtothinkwith”(Lévi-Strauss
1991,89)inIndiaandterms,which,intheSantalcontext,standforatotality.
Feldhaus(119)arguesthat,althoughtheethnographermightfindnostructure
astowhyacertainnumberof“connectedplaces”exists,thenumbers’function
stillliesinbringingtheseplacestogetherandcreatingtheideaofaregion.
Frommymaterial, therearise,however,othercriteria that contribute to
uniting thesenumbersofvillages.Another ritualoccasionprovides insight in
this context: The same villages also act togetherwhenworshipping the local
mountaingod(burubonga)inthebeginningoftherainyseason.Attheritualofburubonga,againthedihuriworshipsandcarriesoutthesacrificeforthepar-ticipatingvillages.What,then,unitesthesevillagesintoritualunits?Ipropose
thattheanswertothisquestioncanbefoundinthelandscapeinwhichthese
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
221
villagesareembedded.Thelandscapeasabodeofdeitiesandtheproximityof
villagestothesesacredplacesbringsthemtogetherasritualunits.
ThisisalsothereasonwhymostvillagesintheplainareaaroundGhatsila,
wheretheforestedmountainslieatadistance,donotparticipateinanyhunt-
ing rituals. People there stated explicitly that sendrabonga only takes placenearMusabaniand“anywhereelsewheretherearemountains”.160
Withregardtothedifferentbackgroundofthedihuri, inalmostallofthefivehuntingritualsalookatthelandscapeprovidesanexplanation.Theland-
scapeiscloselylinkedtotheresidencepatternoftheregion.MostoftheSantal
villagesarelocatedintheplains,surroundedbyricefields,orclosetothefor-
est. Very few Santal villages are actually located on the hills in the forest. In
Santal villages aroundMusabani people were always keen to point out that
mostlyKharialiveintheforest.Itisthereforenocoincidencethatintheseare-
asthehuntingpriestisaKharia.InthehillstothenorthwestofGhatsila,where
Rohorburu islocated,mostlyBirhorandMunda(Bhumij)liveintheforest.AtRohorburusendrabonga,which is the only hunting ritual that takesplace inthe vicinity of Ghatsila, the dihuri isMunda. Only atGoeralatasendrabonga,justoutsideofthetownofMusabani,isthedihuriaSantal.Aspeopleexplained,thisisbecausetherearenoKhariavillagesnearby.ThefactthatthedihuriisinsomeareasaKharia, inothersaMundaand inonecaseaSantal, reflects the
residencepatternoftheregion–whichevergrouplivesclosesttotheforestis
bestsuitedforthisritualtask.
Toconclude,thenotionofvillagefederationsinthiscontexthasasocialas
well as a spatial component, as it is these villages located close to the forest
and in the vicinity of a certainmountain god that perform the hunting ritu-
als.161Theritualunitsareformedthroughthelocalpresenceofaburubonga–whichevervillageislocatedinits“sphereofinfluence”,participates.AsPitam-
berexplainedtome:“Theseburubongastakecareofdifferentvillages,andsoonce a year they eachbring a chicken”.Theboundaries of eachburubonga’srealm are clear in people’sminds, because a village only participates in one
ritualhuntandoneburubonga,notinanyotheronesthatmightappearclose-
160AnotherreasonwhytherearenearlynoritualhuntsinthemountainsaroundGhatsilaisthe
presence of the Naxalites – Maoist rebels who have set up camp in the forest. Old men of
Kantasolavillagecouldrememberhuntsthatwerediscontinuedaspeoplewereafraidtogetin
troublewiththeNaxalites.161Villages located far away from the forest do not contribute to the sacrifices offered to the
huntingdeity.Peoplefromthesevillagesareinvitedtothehuntsandtheconsecutivenightand
daysingraiperformances,buttheyusuallydonotparticipateintherituals.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
222
byfortheoutsideobserver.Thisisthereason,whyeachhuntingrituallistedin
thetableabove,containsasacrifice,oftenablackpullet(hendekalot)foradif-ferentburubonga–theonewhoresidesinthenearestmountain.Atthehunt-ing ritual of Dhol buru the importance of these buru bongas becameparticularly apparent.After the youngKhariadihuri had sacrificed the chick-ens,heprostratedhimselfonthegroundandwasinstructedbytheSantalmen
to address the different “Pats”162of the region by name. “Greet all the burubongas you know”, they said, and I heardhimmurmur “RotaPat,RangaPat,KopatPat,DalmaPat”.The following section shows,how thehunting festivalfollowingtheactualworshipofthehuntinggod,isanopportunitytosocialize
forthepeopleofthesevillagefederationswitheachotherandothervillagers
oftheregion.
TheHuntingFestival:Nidesingrai,sinsingraiandtheRoleof
PoliticiansIntheeveningafterthehunt,thehuntersassembleinafieldatadistancefrom
thevillages.Heresongsandstoriesareperformedatnightandthenextmorn-
ingthehuntingfestival(sendrapata)takesplace.Thefollowingdescriptionisbased on Pindegadia sendrapata, as attended byme in 2012 and 2013. Thefieldwherethehunterscometogetherisnamedgipiditandi–gitimeaning“tolie down” and tandimeaning “field”. Thenight entertainment in this place isreservedformenandboys,sothatIcouldnotattendthisevent.Pitambertold
methat“singraimen”hadbroughtinstrumentsandperformedsongsandsto-riesinthefielduntilthefollowingmorning.Thecontentoftheirstoriesisob-
scene,whichiswhyonlymencanattendtheseperformances.Thesingraimentoldmethenextdaythatthebongasandmenalikeareentertainedbytheob-scene languageof thesongs.Thisgenrecalled “nightsingrai” (nidesingrai) isdescribedinafollowingsectioninmoredetail.
In theearlymorning theactualevent tookplace,which the involvedvil-
lages had been planning forweeks. The singrai teamswere still performing,butatthattimetheirstoriestookonadifferentform:theysangaboutkinrela-
tionships (segeysampok), hunting and issues of society. In the course of themorningmoreandmorewomenandchildrenfromallthesurroundingvillages
arrived. Many women carried large pots of rice beer on their heads to sell.
162ThesuffixPatisoftenaddedtoanameofaburubonga.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
223
Someartisancastesweresettingupsmallstandsanddiggingfirepitstostart
cookingandfryingtheirsweets.Astagewasbuiltandelectricityprovidedbya
generator.Loudspeakers,runbythegenerator,werebeingtested.
Once largecrowdsweregathered, thesingrai teamspickeduptheirper-formances again. Dressed in their best sarees women enjoyed chatting with
people from other villageswhile the childrenwere fascinated by the singraimen’sdancingandsinging.Largedrums(tamak)hadbeenbroughtonoxcartsandseveralmentookturnsbeatingthem.Priortothefestival,menwouldof-
tenmentionthatitisthe“weddingofthemountaingods”(burubongabapla).Do the gods reallymarryduring this time, Iwould ask.Thereweredifferent
opinionsaboutthemeaningofthisterm,butmyinterlocutorsagreedthatthe
festivalislikeawedding,becausepeopledancethesamedances(langreenec)asatweddingsandtheenjoyment isequallygreat.Towardsnoon twoSantal
politicians arrived in air-conditioned jeeps accompanied by heavily armed
bodyguards163:OneofthemwastheJharkhandMuktiMorcha(JMM)member
Ramdas Soren, the MLA of Ghatsila constituency (prakhand). The other wasJadunathBaskey,anelderlymanwell-knowninthearea.Heoncewasamem-
beroftheJharkhandAutonomousCouncilandlaterMLAofGhatsila.Thesetwo
men were considered to be marang pera, “big/senior guests”, who gavespeeches from a stage and handed out prizes to the drummers and singraiteams. The singrai team that attracted the largest crowd received the firstprize,amalesheep.Successiveprizeswereafemalesheep,apigandaduck.
Singrai–AMusicalGenreApartfromritualpracticeandthestatementspeoplemakeaboutit,notionsof
placewithregardtotheenvironmentfindexpressioninthesongsandstories
the singraimenperform.What do these singrai performances look like?Theteamsideallyconsistof fivemen.A“joker”(theEnglishtermisusedbymost
people, theSantaliword is iwirkin)dances in front,oftenwaving the tailofakapildeer(kapilgaichawar) in theair toaccompanythemusicandrhythmi-callyclangstworowsofbells(dambur)togetherwithhishands.Thedhangorieisthemainsingerandstoryteller,whoisfollowedbytwotelakuri(“followinggirls”) who are dressed up as women and who repeat the singing of the
dhangorie. Lastly there is another jokerwho follows.As they sing anddance
163BecauseoftheNaxalitepresenceintheareapoliticiansonlyvisitthevillagesinthecompany
ofarmedbodyguards.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
224
theymoveincounter-clockwisecircles.Theirmaininstrumentisthebanam;itisakindoffiddleplayedbythreeoftheperformers.Thebanamismadeofhol-lowed-outbambooorotherwood,andthebowstringismadefromthetailhair
of a horse. Often the singrai men make their banams themselves. At thePindegadiahuntingfestivalallteamswereelaboratelydressedup:Inoneteam,
thedhangorieworeaturbanwithbundlesofpeacockfeatherstiedtoit,adhotiand a glittery top. Around his ankles he had tied bells (lipur) that jingled atevery movement he made while dancing. His dancing mostly consisted of
rhythmic jumps sometimes accompanied by circular hip gyrations. The telakuriworebrightpinksareesandtiarasontheirheads.Theyequallyplayedthebanamandrepeatedeachversethedhangoriesang.
Photo26:Singraiperformance.Theleadsinger(dhangorie)isontheleft,followedbythetelakuridressedinpinksarees.Theyallplayaninstrumentcalledbanam.Onthe
veryrightisthe“joker”.
InthemorningofPindegadiasendrapataaroundtenteamswereperforming,someofthemhadcomefromvillageswithinaradiusofaboutfiftykilometers.
Theygofromonehuntingfestivaltoanother,playingsingraiandcompetingforprizes.The“singraiseason”,astheytoldme,spansthehotmonthsfromApriluntilthebeginningofJuly(thelunarmonthsofChait,BaisakhandJhet).Inthis
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
225
season,whenthereisnoworktobedoneinthefields,manysocialeventstake
place:weddings,funeralceremonies,namingceremonies,sacrificesconducted
bythelocallinesuchasjomsimandvillagefairs.InMay2013Sonagodavillagehadorganizedasingrai teamtoperformontheeveningafterPindegadiasen-drapata. It cost them six thousand Rupees to hire Sunaram Tudu, a singraimanfromOdisha,whoalsosellsCDsofhissingraiperformances.Inthevillagecenter the team performed formany hours throughout the nightwhile hun-
dredsofpeoplehadgatheredaroundthestage.ThesingrainarrativerevolvedaroundSantaltraditions,whichastheleadsingerconstantlyemphasized,peo-
plewere slowly forgetting. Therefore, he reminded them of Santal rituals at
birth, the naming ceremony (chatiar), elaborated on the different types ofweddingsandendedwiththeritualsrequiredafterdeath.“Frombeginningto
endhewastellingusofourcustoms(niam)”,peoplerepeatedevendayslater.
Photo27:Anothersingraiperformance.Herethetelakuriareplayingviolinsinsteadofbanams.
Singraimenalsoperformtoentertainpeopleinsmallercircles,suchasontheoccasionoflife-cyclerituals.Theyarepaidmoneyfortheirentertainmentand
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
226
providedwithmeals, ricebeer anddistilled liquor. Someof themstated that
they learned the songs from sokhas or ojhas, shamans who served as theirteachers.Otherslearnedthemthroughgoingfromonefestivaltoanother, lis-
tening to others’ singrai performances. People can differentiate this musicalgenrebyitsspecialrhythmandthetoneofvoice,almostexactlymatchingthe
soundofthebanam.
Nidesingrai–ObsceneStoriestoPleasetheGodsWith the exception of Parkin’s (2000) article on the topic of Central Indian
identity construction, noneof the existingEnglish literature about the Santal
mentionsthetermsingrai.Withoutgivingmuchdetailaboutthecontentofthesingraisongsthemselves,Parkin(2000,55f)writes, thatsaontasingrai (“nar-rationsofsociety”)appearstobeapostindependencephenomenon.Regarding
the singrai playedduring theday–which theSantal inmyareaof fieldworkcalled samajsingrai (“society singrai”) or sinsingrai (“day singrai”) – severalmenofSonagodavillageconfirmedParkin’sview.Samajsingraihadonlytakenplacesinceroughlythe1980s,peopletoldme.Intheirchildhoodtherewereno
singraicompetitionsatthehuntingfestivals.Butnidesingrai, thesingraisungat night, was a matter concerning the gods, the burubongas, and had beenpassedonby the ancestors, they insisted.Because themendanced and sang
duringthenightofthehuntingfestival,thebongaburuswerepleasedanddidnotsendtigersoranyotherdangerousanimalstothevillage,peopleexplained.
“When the sound of thebanam becomes beautiful andwhen the performersstartfeelingveryhappy,weknowthatthebongasarepresentandhavejoinedthedancing”,myinterlocutordescribed.164
Peoplewereagainreluctanttorevealthenameoreventypeofthesebon-gas, but somementioned themas singraibonga or sendrabonga, thehuntinggod. These bongas are asked for their favor throughworship by each of thesingraiteams.Onthemorningofthefestivaloneteamhadplacedawater-filledlota,theirbanamsandahuntinghorninfrontoftheirmotorbikeparkedinthemidstoftheirdancingcircle.Infronttherewasapatternwithredsindurspots.Intheirritualinvocation(bakher)theyaskedthebongatodrawthecrowdtotheirperformance,sothattheymightwinthesingraicompetition.Thesingraimentoldmethatinsomeyearsthefieldwasfilledwithpeoplewhohadcome
164SeeBabiracki(2000,44)forasimilarideaamongtheMundaaboutancestralspirits joining
thedancinginthevillagedancegroud.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
227
tolisten,whichmadetheperformersnervous,sothattheyaskedthebongastoprovideconfidence.
Nidesingraiisonlyaccessibletomenandthisruleisstrictlyobserved.Thegipiditandiliesoutsideofthevillage,andintheeveningmenandboysleavetoattendthenight’seventswhilethewomenstayinsidethehouses.Theobscene
contentofnidesingraiisreservedformen’searsonly.Inalivelyaccountoftheritualhunt,Archer(1974,305-325)describestheperformanceofthehunting
night,hismaterialbearingmuchresemblancewithminecollectedroughlysev-
entyyearslater:Hedescribestwomendressedinskirts,playingthefluteand
moving in a circle. He furthermentions a nude joker tossing “(…) his penis,
jerkingitsometimesatthebuttocksoftheleadersandsometimesinthefaceof
theaudience”(308).AtPindegadiasendraoldermenmentionthatinthepastthe performers were naked, today, at Kolabadia sendra, another large ritualhuntofthearea,theystillperformonlyintheirunderpants.Oneofthesingraimentoldmewithacheekysmile:“Theirstoriesaredirty,likeanEnglishmov-
ie.”
Pitamber recorded a few of these nightly songs and stories forme, but
emphasized that the ones sung during the day would teach me much more
aboutSantal culture.When I insistedonhim translating thenight stories for
me, he admitted that he was embarrassed and that I should better turn to
womenforthistask.WhenIplayedthenidesingrai,theyoungandoldwomenof theneighboringhouses crowdedaround.Theyhadheardabout these sto-
ries,butneverbeenpermittedtoattend.165Thesongswelistenedtorevolved
around forbidden sexual relationships between kin. There was the story of
mamu(MB)andbhagni(ZD)meetinginthefields.Themother’sbrothercon-vinceshisniecetocometotheforestandeatberrieswithhim,hintingatasex-
ual encounter usually forbidden between these relatives. Other stories
mentionwitchesandevilspiritslurkingatthedoorstep,slowly“eating”(jom)theyoungmanwhoisabouttoembarkonahunt.Whilethemenaresinging
othermenwhistleandcheerthemonbyshoutingbhuiya(“vagina”).Thiscrudelanguageseemstoberelatedtothedomainoftheforest ingeneral–andnot
onlyrestrictedtomen.Whenwomengototheforesttocollect leavesorfire-
wood, theysing“forestsongs”(birseren) in this typeof language,whichdeal
165Thewomenwereverycurioustohearthesestories,andmadesurethatnomenwerearound.
Under much giggling, laughter and discussions between young and old, they explained and
paraphrasedthecontentoftherecordingstome.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
228
withsimilartopics.Thesesongsdepicttheforestasaplaceforsexualencoun-
tersbetweenyoungloversbeforemarriage.166
Hunting,SexualityandWarfareParallelsdrawnbetweensexual intercourseandhuntingappearintheethno-
graphicliteratureaboutdifferentsocietiesfromdifferentcornersoftheworld.
InhisoutlineofhuntingideologyandritualamongtheCanadianCree,Tanner
(1979,178)pointsoutthatthekillingofpreyisoftenspokenaboutinsexual
termsandhumanintercourseisspokenaboutintermsofhunting.Bird-David
(1993,113)interpretsTanner’sCreematerialasonewayasocietycanrelate
to nature, namely around a “sexualmetaphor of human-nature relatedness”.
Sheextendsthiswayofrelatingtonaturetoother“subarcticborealforestin-
digenous populations in North America and even Eurasia” (113). Vitebsky’s
(2005)work on Siberian reindeer herders can also be included in thiswide
regionwhichBird-Davidmentions.Thereindeerherders’interactionwithun-
domesticatedanimalsunfoldsthroughthemediationofthespiritBayanay,the
masterofwildanimals.AdreamofsexualintercoursewithBayanay’sdaughter
predictsasuccessfulhuntthenextday(265).Vitebskysummarizesthatanas-
sociation between sexual intercourse and hunting, as well as the secret lan-
guage of hunting (compare the Santal veiled language mentioned above) is
widespreadinhuntingcultures.
In an article on the sexual implications of the Mayan hunt, Braakhuis
(2001)pointstoevenwiderparallelsanddiscussestherelationsbetweendeer
hunting,warfare,marriageallianceandsexualmetaphors.Hepointsoutthatin
muchofAmerindianCentralandSouthAmericahuntingforgameislikenedto
huntingwomen.Here,too,dreamsofasexualencounterwithawomanpredict
thekillingofgamethenextday.
In the context of tribal Central IndiaHardenberg (2005, 44, 391)writes
abouthuntingamongtheDongriaKond,whosimilarlytotheMayanexample,
likenbridecaptureasaformofviolencetohunting.Theideaofgameasabride
or awomanalso features in the summaryof theCentral Indian ritual spring
huntpresentedbyRahmann(1952,883).TheBondohuntersdecoratethecar-
cassofananimalasifitwereawomanandtheBirhorgreettheanimalasifit
166Archer(1974,307)andCarrin-Bouez(1986,86)describeanothersexualaspectofthehunt
whichIdidnotencounterduringmyfieldwork:RongoRuji,thegoddessofthehuntwhosenameliterallymeans“burnedvagina”,ispleasedbysexualtransgressionsuchasapretendcopulation
betweenahunterandagoatorchicken.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
229
wereabride.Bothauthors relate this symbolism to the ideaof fertility,Har-
denberg(2005,597)seeshuntingmoreasthe“stealing”offertilityor“life”by
men,andasaformofnegativereciprocity,whileRahmann(883)broadlysees
theritualspringhunts’goalas“promotingfertility”.
What do such parallels and common metaphors in societies dispersed
oversuchalargegeographicalareatellus?Onecouldsaythatthesepeculiarly
similarmetaphorspointustothefactthatdifferentsocietiesfindtheseespe-
ciallysuitabletoexpresstheirinteractionswithgameanimals.Therealization
that there could be “a minimum number of underlying assumptions upon
which pragmatic schemata and symbolic representations are built” (Descola
andPálsson1996,17)hasledsomescholarstodevelopmodelsthatrepresent
thedifferentways inwhich societiesobjectify the relationsbetweenhumans
andtheirenvironment.Themetaphorof“huntingassexualintercourse”canbe
seenaspartofsuchamodel.
Portrait:KumangandhisTeamThe following portrait aims to give insight into themusical genre of singrai,performedduringthehuntingseason,andintothelifeofoneofitsperformers.
On the evening before the hunting festival in Pindegadia kumang167(the ad-dress term for FZH,a man around forty) arrived, together with his team ofthreeothermen,atmyhosts’house.TheyhadcycledforfourhoursfromJha-
pan,theirvillageclosetoJharkhand’sborderwithOdisha.Itwaseleveno’clock
at night and theywere treated to chicken and daal with rice and numerouscupsofricebeer.Theyhadbroughtalongtheirbanams,peacockfeathersandcostumes for thesingrai thenextmorning.Pitamber’sparentspointedout tome thatkumang andhis teamwerevery successful singraimen for theyhadreceivedmanyprizesatdifferenthuntingfestivals.168Beforetheydisappeared
acrossthefield,theyobtainedalargevesselforwater(goera)fromtheirrela-tives’house,totakeforthenight.
167Myuseof thekinshiptermhere insteadofanameshallreflect the localbehavioralpattern
thatnamesarerarelyused.Theuseofanameisconsideredrudeandmanynamesaresimply
not known. While a name reflects an individual ideology, the kinship term indicates the
relationaloneprevalentinSantalsociety.168Thevillagesfederations,whoperformthehuntingritualsalsoorganizethehuntingfestivals
thereafter.Forthisoccasiontheycharge localmerchantstosetupsmallstalls,wheretheysell
food,sweetsandtoys.Fromthisincome,andpossiblyfromthepoolingofotherresources,they
buyanimals(goats,sheep,ducks,chickens)asprizes.Thesingraiteamsarejudgedandawardedprizesbyacommitteenominatedbythesevillages.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
230
WhenIsawthemthenextmorningatthegipiditandiofPindegadia,theyhadnotsleptandwerestilldancingandsinging.KumangwaswearingaSantaldho-ti, achainofbells tiedaroundhis feetandhipsandaglittery topoverhisT-shirt.His telakuriweredressed inmatchingpinksareesandpaper tiarasontheir heads. In later conversations with this singrai team I learned to knowtheirappreciationofaesthetics,as theyproudlypointedout thematchingsa-
rees and the outfit they had bought in order to look good for their perfor-
mance.Throughoutthemorning,theirenduranceamazedme.Theywerestill
dancingafewhourslaterwhentheheathadreachedanunbearablefortyde-
greesCelsius.
During the seasonofhunting festivals,which lasts aboutonemonth,ku-mangandhisteamhadattendedandperformedonabouttwentyoccasions.Hepointed at two forestedmountains in the distance. “There Tuarburusendrabonga takes place, and thereBankaburusendrabonga”. Either they heard ofthe festivals byword ofmouth or saw printed invitations handed around at
villagemarkets or hunting festivals.When kumang was a child, he attendedsingrai performances andbecamevery fondof them.He started learning thestoriesandsongsthroughlisteningandtaughthistwobrothers,wholivewith
himinthesamevillage. “Hisheadoverflowswithstories”,otherpeoplecom-
mented.
In frontofhisbrother’shousetherewasasmallshrinewheretheywor-
shippedbefore theywent todifferentsendrapatas.Here theyasked for theirfamily’s safetyduring their absenceand for success at the competitions.And
theirsuccesswasremarkable:onmanyoccasionsintheprecedingmonththey
had returned home with a sheep or goat. As they explained, they usually
slaughteredtheseanimalsandsharedthemeatwithothervillagers,sothatthe
latterwouldnotfeelleftoutfromtheirsuccess.Kumang,hiswife,andtheirsixchildren–agedbetweenfourandeighteen–makealivingfromfarmingrice.
Thericeharvestlaststhemforthewholeyear,butcashisshortandincaseof
illnesstheyhavetoselloneoftheiranimals–chickens,goatsorcattle.Hiseld-
estson,aroundeighteenyearsofage,followsinhisfather’sfootsteps.WhenI
methim,hispaintedfingernailsandthebangleshewaswearing,usuallyonly
wornbywomen,surprisedme.Hewasanactor, theyexplained,andhad just
returned fromaSantali theaterplay inoneof theneighboringvillageswhere
hehadearnedonethousandRupeesfortheseason.
I recognizedsimilar typesofpersonality indifferentsingraimen frommy in-teractionswiththosewhohadbeenbookedforvillageperformances,cometo
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
231
people’shousestoentertaintheirrelativesafteraclansacrifice,orvisitedmy
hosts’houseinordertosingsingraiforme.Theyweretalkative,engagingandhumorousmenwhowereexpertsatwhat theSantal call “tasty talking” (sibilror).Thistypeoflanguageisaimedatmakingothersfeelgood,filledwithem-pathiccomments,makinglistenerslaughandengagewiththespeaker.Whena
singraiteamarrivedatthehouseofmyhosts,thefirstthingtheytoldmewasthat Santal culture (they use theword sanskriti) had always been passed onorally (muchate – “by mouth”). This oratory skill is one they all possessed.Kumangwas especially gifted and always explained things patiently throughelaborate descriptions and analogies until even I could understand. At the
sametime,theyweremodestandslightlyshyintheirfirstencounterswithme,
abehaviorIfoundtypicalofmostSantalvillagers.AlmostallofthesingraimenImetcamefromvillagesfurtherawayfromthetownsoftheareaandnoneof
themwerefromwealthyfamilies.Furthermore,singraimenwerenotonlytheelderlyandwise,butoftenyoungmenwhohadlearnedtheirstoriesfromgu-rus.Thedancingandsingingrequiresaphysicalfitnesssomeoldermenoftendonotpossessanymore.
SingraianditsContent:ViewsonHuntingandtheForestWhatdoesthecontentofthesingrainarrativesrevealaboutSantalperceptionsoftheenvironment?ThesingraisongsandnarrativesperformedandrecordedbymeinthevillagesaroundMusabani,GhatsilaandChakulia,andontheocca-
sionofDalmadisomsendraclosetoJhamshedpurrevolvearoundtwoclustersof topics. First, the songsdealtwithhunting.Theydescribed the activities of
thehunters,thefearofthepreyandtheinterventionofdeities.Thesestories
alsoreflectedlocalperceptionsoftheforest.Second,asthewordsamajsingrai(“society singrai”) suggests, they contained what people called “relationshipstories” (segeysampok).This touchedmostlyupon relationsbetweenkinbutalso reflected the social structureof the region.During theperformances the
termatodisom(“villagecountry/region”)appearedfrequently–samajsingraiisaboutlifeinthevillagesofSantalcountry.DuetomyinterestinSantalper-
ceptions of the forest and the better quality of the recordings of songs that
dealtmostlywiththeforestandhunting,Ifocusmainlyontheseinthefollow-
ing.
When they concernhunting, the singrai narrativesperformedduring thedayexhibitsimilarpatterns.Noneofthesestoriesunderlineandpraisethesuccess
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
232
ofhunting,butrathercommentonitscruelty.Thus,welistentothefawns’fear
as the hunters approach. The animals urge the gods to send rain and storm,
andastherainarrives,thehuntersreturnbacktothevillage.Thissingraistoryisincludedhereatlengthtoexemplifythetypeofperformanceanditscontent.
DeerSpeakingatDalmaburusendra
This piece was played in a field bordering the Jamshedpur-Ranchi highway
aboutfivekilometersnortheastofJamshedpur,onApril30,2012,attheocca-
sionofDalmadisomsendra. The sungpartsof theperformancewere carriedoutbyaleadsingerwithabanamandconsecutivelyrepeatedbytwomenwithleaf-branchesintheirhands,wavingthemintheairwhilesinging.Thespoken
partsweresolelyperformedbytheleadsinger.
(Sung)
AtDalmaburugiresendra169thehunters(disua)climbupthemountainandshout
[A teenage boy entered the circle,wearing a loincloth (gamcha), his upperbodypaintedwhitewithash.Heworesinduronhisforeheadandshoulders.Histonguewasstickingout,hehadasheepishlookonhisface(acting)andwaswavingleaf-branches.Thebystandersexplainedthathewasadeer]
(Youngboy)nagooooo
(Sung)
[deerarespeaking]“Every day the hunters are searching for us. Theywill kill us and take us
away.Ifthehuntersfindus,theywillkillusandtakeusaway.”
(Spoken)
OnDalmaburutwodeerwereborn.Theysaidthistotheirmother:
[Manfromthecrowd]:Whatdidtheysay?They said: “They have done the hunt’s invitation on Dalma buru and thehunters are climbing up and shouting.” Then they were speaking to their
mother and father, urging them: “Mother, father, when the hunters will
come,youwillrunawayandleaveus,theywillsurelykillus.”
When they heard the sound of the hunters the helpless parents left their
children.Therethechildrenwereleft.
169Here the singer refers to the hunt atDalmaburu asgiresendra, whichwould be an inter-villagehunt.ContrarytothisallthemenofthisareaItalkedto,referedtoitasdisomsendra–aregionalhunt.Thenextsectionwillprovidemoredetails.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
233
Howtheycriedthattimewewillhearnow:
(Sung)
“Mother,father,thehuntershavearrived,
You,mother,leftus.”
(Spoken)
That timeRam and Lokhon [hunters in the Ramayana] heard how bitterly
thedeerwerecrying
Theysaid:“Wherearetheresmallbirdscrying?”
Thehuntershaveclimbedupthemountainandthemotherandfatherdeerhadgoneaway.
ButinfrontwereRamandLokhonandonlybehindthemcamethehunters.
ThereRamandLokhonmetthedeer.
[Fromtheaudience]:Howdidtheymeet?
Meaning,onthewaytheymetthem.
Thattimetheysaid:“Hebabu[addresstermforanytypeofyoungerbrotherorson],whyareyoucrying?”
Whattheysaidthenwewillhearnow:
(Sung)“Eh baba, Ram, eh Lokhon, save our kind. Ifwe had feathers,we could fly
alloverthecountry(disom).”Ifwehadstronghooves,wecould jumpandrunfromonemountaintoan-
other.”
(Spoken)
Standingthere,RamandLokhonheardthemspeak:“Saveourkind. Ifourhooveswerestrong,wecouldclimb fromthismoun-
taintothatmountain”.Thedeerwerecryingverysadly:
(Sung)
“Heh,sarasugi[aforestbirdthatsingsbeforetheonsetofrain.Foraddress-ingthebird,thepoliteformisused, indicatingthattheaddressedisagod],
pleasebringrainthroughthetoresutam[atypeofstringthroughwhichthegodscometoearthorsendrain]”
(Spoken)
Abigrainstormcame.Thehunterswerejusttakingtheyoungdeertothegi-pidi tandi [field], but when the storm came the hunters ran away and thedeerescaped.
(Recorded inavillageof Jamshedpurblock,EastSinghbhum, Jharkhandon
April30,2012)
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
234
In the song the singers refer toDalmasendra, the annualhunt atwhich theyperform.Althoughtheparticipantsandthesingraimenoftenhadtravelledforhours to attend different sendrapatas, this reference to place repeatedly oc-curred in the singrai narratives. Addressing the audience, the singrai menshowedthatplacebearsimportance.
In theabovesonganothermotive isapparent: InmanySantalnarrativesani-
malspossess theability to speak. In theSantal creationmythand in themy-
thology related to many Santal festivals, animals, humans and deities speak
andcommunicatewitheachother.Onlyinthe“trueage”(sogjug),alongtimeago,whengods,animalsandhumanswereclose,couldtheycommunicatewith
eachother.Theseanthropomorphicfeaturesofanimals,capableofspeechand
feelings such as the above-mentioned fear of the young deer, repeatedly ap-
pearinthesingrainarrativesonthetopicofhunting.Contrary towhatonemightexpect, thesingraihuntingsongsdonotun-
derline the bravery or success of the hunters, but instead relate the hunt to
danger.Theforestisespeciallydangerouswhenthemountaingodsmakeitso.
In Santali this is expressedwith thewordbagahi and a forest designated assuchisfilledwithwildanimalsliketigersandlions.“Thetigeristheburubon-ga’s dog.Thegods send themout toprotect the forest”, peoplewould some-timesexplaintome.Oneof thesingrai storiessungbykumangatPindegadiasendrapata inMay2012revolvedaroundahunternamedSiteramwhowenthuntingtogetherwithothersinabagahiforest(approximatemeaning:“forestmadedangerousbythegods”).Theretheyshotadeer,but thewoundedani-
mal escaped and when chasing it they burned down part of the forest. The
singrai storyteller commented: “The deeds of the hunters are like this: Wewant to kill only one animal, butwe destroymany lives. This is thework of
hunters.” In the course of the story Siteram encounters a yak,which attacksandfinallykillshim,piercingthroughhisbodywithitshorns.Attheendofthe
storyhisbodyiscarriedtothevillageandthemessageisbroughttohiswife,
whohasbeenwaiting formeatandnowreceivesherhusband’s lifelessbody
instead.
Thetopicofawifefearingorlearningaboutherhusband’sdeath,appears
inothersingraisongsaswell.Thefollowingshortsongpayscloseattentiontothis topic and additionally makes a humorous comment on the conflict be-
tweenthestateandtribalhunters,whichhasarisenaroundDalmasendra.Thisconflictwillbetreatedinmoredetailfurtheroninthischapter.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
235
AHusband’sDeath
(Sung)
Heh,friend,hehdearfriend,theyhaveinvitedtotheDalmaburuhunt
(Spoken)Manypeoplewenttothehunt.Theyreturnedfromthehunttothegathering
field,butonemandidnotreturn.Nowletuslistentowhathiswifeissaying:
(Sung)
[Wifeissinging]
“AtDalmaburugiresendra the hunters (disua)went up themountain, butmydearhusbandhasnotreturned.Perhapsheishuntinginthejunglekillingdeer,
perhapsheisdistributingmeat.
Ifhecameback,ifhearrived,
Iwouldwashhisfeetonagoldenplate.
Iwouldgivehimriceonasilverplate,
thenIwouldaskhimwhathappened.”
[Husbandissinging]
“AtDalmaburugiresendrathehuntersaregoingupthemountain,butIamtakentojail.
Aftertyingmeuptheyaretakingmetojail.
Thesub-inspectorismywife’syoungerbrother(irilkora),theinspectorismywife’suncle(kakahonarin).Aftertyingmeuptheybroughtmetothejail,
andIfeltlikeinmyin-laws’village(naihar).”
(Recorded inavillageof Jamshedpurblock,EastSinghbhum, Jharkhandon
April30,2012)
Tosumup,thesesingraistoriesdonotboastwiththehunters’success,butra-therdealwiththeirfailure.ExpressedbymanySantalIencountered,thereisa
deep fear of the forest. This shines through in these narratives. The forest
emergesasadangerousplace,as thedomainofwildanimalsandambivalent
deities.Thegodsneedtoallowhumanstoentertheforestandprotectthemas
theyembarkonthedangerousquestforprey.Ifthegodsmaketheforestdan-
gerousby filling itwithwild animals, a situation capturedby the expression
bagahibir,thehunterswilldie.Ifthegodsarepleasedbyandacceptthesacri-ficesdedicatedtothem,thehunterswillreturnsafely.170
170Thegods’permissionrequiredtoentertheforestsafelyisalsoreflectedinastorytoldinthe
villagesaroundMusabaniandGhatsila.Itdrawsoutwhyacertainvillagecannotgohuntingon
Arakburuanymore:“ThereisaplacecalledJharieDhobani. Inthatplacepeopleusedtodance
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
236
Lastly,thegistofthefirstsingraistoryportrayedabove,namelythatthegodssavethepreyfromthecruelactivityofthehuntersthroughthesendingofrain,
resonateswith thegoalof thehuntingworship:when thechickensaresacri-
ficed, thehuntinggodand thegodsof the localmountainsareasked to send
raintonurturethericeseeds.Inthissongitismentionedthatthedeeraskfor
raintobesentthroughthetoresutam.Since themotiveof toresutam is repeatedlyused in singrai songs, it de-
servesfurtherattentionhere.Inritualstakingplaceatthefootoftrees,suchas
thesacrificesinthesacredgroveontheoccasionofbahaorthesacrificepre-cedingthehunt,astring,oftenmadeofstraw,withastrawbundleatitsend,is
tiedaroundthetree.Thisisthevenuethroughwhichthegodsaresaidtocome
whentheyareaskedtojointhepeopleandpossessamedium.ThetoresutamfindsmentionintheSantalcreationmyth:whentheearthwasfullofwater,the
supremegodcamedownfromtheskythroughthetoresutam.Withoutthetoresutam, life becomes difficult for humans on earth. As one singrai song de-scribes:“Ifgodcutthetoresutam,thepeopleofthiscountry,wouldbewander-ingaroundaimlessly(haledale)”. Incorporatingmanymeanings inoneword,the term hale dale171indicates rootlessness, a sense of stress and endlesssearchforsomething.
Itbecomesclearherethatthedomainoftheforestisconceptuallyassoci-
atedwithrain,aconnectionalsoencounteredbyGold(1999,40f)inherinter-
viewswithpeopleofRajasthan.Whendiscussingthe increasedoccurrenceof
drought inRajasthan inpreviousyears,people linked itdirectly todeforesta-
tion, explaining that “trees now vanished from the hilltops had formerly
‘pulled’theraincloudstothevillage”(40).
A team of young singrai men, performing in January 2012 in a villagenortheastofChakuliatown,composedasongreflectingonthehumaneffecton
theforestandtheensuingenvironmentalandsocialdegradation:
langreeveryday,veryhappily.Onedaymanygoddesses,kuribongas,cameintheshapeofgirls.They started dancing. Boys,korabongas, also came. They took the shape of other villagers. Ifgirlsdance,thenmenalsoliketodance.Manymenweretryingtodance,butthegirlsdidnotlet
themjointheirrows.Themengotangryandstarteddisturbingthegirls.Thegirlstoldthebongakora:‘Theyaredisurbingus.’Thebongakoratoldthem:‘Don'tsayanythingtothem,becausethetimewill comewhen theygo to the jungle.That timewewill see them.When theygo toburubapla,tosendra,wewillseethem.’Themenunderstoodanddidnotgohuntinganymorefromthatdayon.ThishappenedonArakburu.Fromthattimeonthatvillagedoesnotgotothejungleanymore.”171Likemany poetic expressions used in Santal songshaledale is a figurative one, so that itsliteraltranslationremainsunknowntome.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
237
“AstheForestwasGone,theRainStopped”
Alongtimeago,inthetrueage
Thereweremanycreepersin
theforest
Abreezebroughtrainfrom
theskyintherighttime
Wemadealongwayshort
[webuiltroads]
[afterclearingthejungle]
webuiltcitiesandmarkets
Astheforestwasgone,the
rainstopped
Thepeoplehaveincreased
andthecountryhasbecome
crowded
Weusedtoeatabowlofrice,
nowwearesharingonlya
fistful
Eventworealbrothersdonotgetalong
Dailytheyfight
SedaitahekhanjugdotahekhanBirbururedarenarihotahekhanHisithoytesermajaritedingesawaeledSedaihorbonkatokeaSohorbajarbonteyarranaBirburuujarsaonttesermajarihoybagikedHorbonsangeyendisomkuchitenBartidakabonchuputhatinBokoboehabakinsapahobDikinrapachakhan
(RecordedinavillageofChakuliablock,EastSinghbhum,Jharkhandon
January17,2012)
Thissongisremarkableinthatitlinkschangesintheenvironmentdirectlyto
humansociety.Themessageis:Ifoneofthecomponentsoftheorderbetween
forest,fieldsandhumansdeteriorates,itpullstheothersalongwithit.Thatis,
iftheforestisgone,therainstops,thereislessfoodforpeopleandsocialcon-
flictfollows.
Asthissectionrevealed,thesesingraisongsserveasanadequatepointofac-cesstoSantalperceptionsoftheenvironment.Thesongsmirrorthefearofthe
forest, and the intricate order of deities, animals and humans as they act in
this space.Whenever I enquired about thehunting ritual and the forest,my
informants provided lengthy explanations about how they depended on the
burubonga’s protection. “Whocould stay in the forest?Wecannot. Ifwedo,animalswill attack us.”, aman of Sonagada village toldme.After I attended
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
238
sendrabongainKolabadiain2013,itrainednon-stopfortwodays.Oneofthemenpresentattheworshipremarkedafewdaysafter:“Whatapowerfulgod
ourburubongais,weaskedhimforrainandhesentit.Heprotectsusagainstthe wild animals as well.We live in the ‘corner of the forest’ (burukocha).Therearebearsandtigersintheforest”.Tounderlinehisstatement,hemade
aclenchedfistathisheart,showinghowscaredpeopleareoftheseanimals.
The relationship between people, the forest and its deities is foremost
characterized by reciprocity. Only when sacrifices are offered, is the forest
safe for hunting. This is clearly a difference towhatBird-David (1990, 195)
writes about the gatherer-hunter Nayaka of South India, who conceptualize
theforestasaparentwhogivesunconditionally.
IntheSantalworldview,theforestisdangerous,butastheritualforthe
huntinggod,andtheburubongasdescribedinthecourseofthischaptershow,itisatthesametimeanindispensablesourceoffertility.Withouttherainsent
by the gods of the forestedmountains the rice could not grow and humans
couldsimplynotexistinSantalcountry.
Asthenextsectiondiscusses,ritualsdonotexist inahistoricalvacuum.
Manyhuntingritualsof thearea interferewithabanonhunting imposedby
the state. This ban is however of lesser relevance the farther a hunt takes
place from the nearest police station. All the above described ritual hunts
seemedrelativelyunrestrictedby thisban. In contrast to thesevillagehunts
the case of Dalma buru disom sendra is more directly confronted with thestate’sintervention.Itisespeciallycontentious,becauseittakesplaceinafor-
estdeclaredasawildlifesanctuary,justontheoutskirtsoftheindustrialcity
of Jamshedpur.The ideaof theannualhunt as a sacredactivity,directed to-
wards themountain gods, aswell as the hunt as a dangerous and therefore
maleactivity,seemstofuelthehunters’ongoingresistanceagainsttheIndian
ForestDepartment.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
239
4.1.3Disomsendra:TheRegionalHuntWhenspeakingaboutthedifferenttypesofritualhunts,themendifferentiat-
edbetweengiresendra, theinter-villagehuntsdescribedintheprevioussec-tion, and disom sendra, regional hunts. In the Musabani and Ghatsila areaSantalmenspeakwithgreatrespectoftwodisomsendras–oneonahillcalledAjodhyaburuinWestBengal,andtheoneIwillbepresentingherefirst,whichisDalmasendra.Becausemanyaspectsofthisregionalhuntaresimilartothevillagehunt,among themthemakingof the invitationand thesingrainarra-tives,andIcouldnotgainaccesstosomeactivities,suchastheactualsacrific-
es, my depiction especially focuses on the conflict between the Forest
Departmentandthetribalhunters.
Thisrestrictionofthelocalpopulationintheiraccesstonaturalresources
undertheguiseofenvironmentalprotectionandthegeneralstrugglebetween
stateandlocalcommunitiesregardingthecontrolovernaturalresourceshas
been addressedbyKarlsson (2011), Cederlöff and Sivaramakrishnan (2005)
andLainéandSubba(2012)inregardtoNorth-EastIndiaandbyPadel(2011)
inregardtotheeffectofBritishcolonialpolicyandcontemporaryminingac-
tivitiesontheKondofCentralIndia.172Thepublicationsunderlinethelinkbe-
tweenenvironment and indigenous identityon theonehandand the state’s
policies,beitthecontemporaryIndianstateorthecolonialone,ontheother.
These themes resonate with the struggles between Santal hunters and the
ForestDepartmentlaidoutinwhatfollows.
TheCaseofDalmadisomsendraDalma is the nameof amountain rangenorth of Jamshedpur,where people
say that they have always hunted. They go hunting there “to enjoy” (raska),andbecausetheirancestorshavetaughtthemtodoso.Accordingtovillagers
ofthearea,everyyearthousandsofpeoplecomefromJharkhandandthead-
joiningstatesofWestBengalandOdisha toparticipate in thishunt. In1975
theDalmamountainrangewasestablishedasawildlifesanctuarytoprotect
itsanimalssuchaselephants,hyenasandbarkingdeer.173Fromthenonhunt-
172In Central India, with its rich mineral resources, another struggle unfolds around adivasiland and mining, often carried out in Special Economic Zones established by the Indian
government.Cf.forexamplePadelandDas(2010)andKalshian(2007).173Cf. “Dalma Wildlife Sanctuary”, Jharkhand Tourism Department, Government of India:
http://www.jharkhandtourism.in/dest/wildlife.asp#
(accessedDecember1,2015).
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
240
inghasbeenprohibited in thesehills.AKolkata-basednewspaper,TheTele-graph,featuresarticlesfromrecentyearsabouttheconflicts,whichhavearis-en around the prohibition to hunt in the sanctuary (cf. Jenamani 2012;
Majumdar2010;Singh2009;Thaker2011).AlthoughtheForestDepartment
runsawarenesscampaignsandemploysstafftopreventthehuntersfromen-
teringthesanctuary,thelatterdosucceedinkillinganimalseveryyear.Inre-
centyears,severalhuntershavebeenarrestedforviolatingthishuntingban.
The following sectionwill describe thedifferent activities and rituals of this
sendraingreaterdetail,inordertobetterunderstandtheactivists’arguments,whoarefightingfortherighttocontinuehuntinginthisarea.
MakingtheInvitationTheRajaofDalma,RakeshHembrom,rituallyinvitestoDalmasendra.HeisaslenderHoman inhis twenties,whose forefathersweregranted theright to
huntinDalmabytheBritish.AfterIndependencethefamilypaidafeetothe
Indiangovernment forthecontinuedpermissiontohunt.Withtheestablish-
ment of thewildlife sanctuarymany interested parties including the Forest
Department,socialworkers,governmentofficialsandmembersofthenearby
TATAGroup,an Indianmultinational conglomerate,asked the family tostop
invitingpeopletothehuntinthisarea.TheRaja’sfamilywaspromisedmoney
andtoldtheywouldreceive,inhiswords,“ahouseliketheTajMahal”–asop-
posedtotheirsimplemud-house,iftheywouldonlystopthehunt.ButtheRa-
ja emphasized tome that he could not stop the hunting ritual, because the
mountain gods (buru bonga) would get angry if they were no longer wor-shipped.
About twoweeks before the actual hunt took place in the end of April
2012, an invitation ceremonywas held at the Raja’s house in the village of
Sarjomdak, close to Jamshedpur.Thevillagehasa ruralappearance,with its
mudhousesandsurroundingricefields.Butthefurnacesofthebigindustrial
complexesof Jamshedpur arise just behind its borders. People later toldme
aboutlandquarrelsbetweenthevillageandTATA.
The ritual making of the invitation was attended by villagers of
Sarjomdak,butalsobyofficersoftheForestDepartmentwhowereinvitedby
a local committee thatmediates between the villagers and the state. People
alternated between speakingHo, Santali, Hindi and because ofmy presence
alsoEnglish.Otherthanthematerialitwasmadefrom;theinvitationdidnot
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
241
differmuchfromtheoneofgiresendras.Theeventbeganwiththeworshipofthemountain god, the god of Dalma calledDalmaburubonga. In front of asmall, elevated structurewith a pile of long grass bundles, the Raja applied
sindur spotsandaddressed thedeity.Laterpeople tiedknots intoeach indi-vidual grass stem, again, the number of knots equivalent to the number of
daysbeforethehunt.Theseinvitationswerethenpassedontotheheadmenof
surroundingvillagesatlocalmarkets.
MediationandtheMeetingbetweenForestDepartmentOfficials
andVillagersBecauseoftheseconflictswiththeForestDepartment,thepeopleoftheRaja’s
villageandotheractivistsestablishedahuntingcommitteenamedDalmaBuruSendra Samiti in 2010. Chote Hembrom, a Santal lawyer and businessmanstarted to mediate between the Forest Department, the hunting committee
and the people of these villages. In the years following the establishment of
the committeehe chose the invitation ceremony to stage ameeting,which I
hadthechancetoattendinApril2012,betweenvillagersandtheForestDe-
partment.ThreemeninuniformwerepresentandwelcomedbytheRajaand
othermembersofthehuntingcommittee.Theofficialshandedoutawardsin
theformofshawlstomenofspecialmerit,someofthemwereoldmen,who
hadbeenveryactiveinhuntingbefore.Alsogoodstorytellersanddrummers
receivedprizes.Afterwardsmembersofthehuntingcommitteegavespeeches
andtheForestDepartmentofficersgaveevenlongerspeechesaboutthepro-
tection of animals. They urgedpeople to go hunting, but not to kill any ani-
mals.Theyalsoemphasizedthattheuseofnetsandgunswasprohibited.To
me thewhole event seemed to be staged, a symbolic encounter on unequal
termsbetweenvillagers,activistsandForestDepartmentofficials,notreach-
ingveryfarbeyondtheboundariesofthisvillage.
Someofthehunters,especially fromvillagesa fewhours’ journeyaway,
werepreventedfromhuntingaltogether–amongthemevenpeoplefromthe
respectivevillagesofmyfieldworkhadcomeonrentedtrucks.Theyhadonly
remotelyheardabout theForestDepartment’sbansandspeeches thateven-
ing in Sarjomdak, anddecided to gohunting anyway.Thevillagers from the
nearbyareasalreadyknewthatthepolicewouldbepresentonthedayofthe
hunt.Toavoidthepolice, theywenthuntinga fewdaysbeforeandreturned
withtwoblackbears,astheHindinewspapersreported.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
242
ClaimingRightsbyEmphasizingTraditionThe activists present on that evening in Sarjomdak, however, showed their
willingness to enter into dialoguewith the Forest Department. At the same
time,theykeptemphasizingtheirtraditionsandtheirrighttocontinueprac-
ticingthem.Theystrategicallydrewonalocalunderstandingofthehuntandmolded it into theparameters setby the state. Thisactivist rhetoricwillbe
discussedagaininmoredetailinchapterfive.
Thefollowingquotesummarizesmostoftheactivists’reasoningregardingthe
right to continue the hunting ritual. This extract is part of a speech, held in
English and thereafter in Hindi by Chote Hembrom, given at the above de-
scribedhuntinginvitationevent.
“Whatissarnareligion?Wehavejaherpuja,maghpuja...buttherearegodsin the jungle.During sendraweworshipour jungle gods.This is very im-portant.Youcanplay.Don'tbringnets,orguns.Killingisnothunting.Itisa
criminalact.Ourcouncil and theForestDepartmentwill interfere.Dance,
enjoy,butdon'tbringgunsornets.Thegovernmentsaystheywillhaveto
closethehunt.Butthatcannotbe....it isourculture.Wewillhaveadevel-oped culture. This yearwewill not use nets. It is ourniam [custom].Wewant todoour singrai dance and serveourburubongas [mountaingods]well.”
(RecordedinavillageofJamshedpurblock,EastSinghbhum,Jharkhandon
April13,2012)
Inother statementshe cited the Indian constitutional right topracticeone’s
religionandrelated it to theright tocontinuehunting inDalma.He thusex-
plicitly emphasized the “religious” aspect of the hunting ritual and down-
played the violent one, therefore also making it compatible with an
environmentaldiscoursepertainingtoprotectingnatureandwildanimals.
To conclude, the case of Dalma sendra differs from the village annualhunts especially in its scale. People from the whole region, hence the local
termdisominitsname,cometoattendthislargeevent.Whilethischapteren-gagesmostlywithanunderstandingofplaceinlocalcontext,thecaseofDal-madisomsendra illustrates that the Santal are also embedded in a nationalcontext.Itexemplifiestherelationsbetweenthestateandtheadivasi,charac-terizedbyapowerplaybetweenthestate’sauthorityandadivasiresistance.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
243
BesidesDalmasendra another regionalhunt featuredprominently in theac-counts of Santal hunters. At least once in his lifetime a man should attend
Ajodhyaburudisomsendra,theymaintained.
Ajodhyaburusendra–TheDangeroftheHuntanditsFunctionas
InitiationRiteintoManhoodTheAjodhyaHills are locatednorth of Jamshedpur inWestBengal’s Purulia
district,nearitsborderwithJharkhand.Ittakesseveralhoursbybusandtrain
from the villages where I encountered people mentioning the hunt in the
AjodhyaHills. People fromnearbybut also as far asDumka in the northern
Santal areas come to attend this regional hunt, hence the prefixdisom (“re-gion”) in Santali. Because of the Naxalite presence in this area of Purulia, I
couldnotvisit thisparticularplace, and thusmymaterialon thiseventonly
stemsfromconversationswithSantalmenwhohadattendedthishunt.Oneof
thecommonthingspeoplewereamazedbywhenrememberingthisplacewas
thethickforestonthehillsandtheabundanceofwildanimals.
Another feature, I repeatedly encountered in the tales about Ajodhya,
were itsmythological importance and the traces thereof. An elderlyman of
Pawravillageremembershistriptothisdisomsendra:
“AjodhyaburusendraisheldatBaisakhkunami[thefullmoonofBaisakhinApril/May].Today there aremany symbolsofRamayanaonAjodhyaburu.Sita'shairandfootprints.IbroughthairofSitawithme.Wateriscomingout
fromarock.Agulachitreeisalsothere.Ifyoumovearounditthreetimes,without breathing, then a flowerwill fall down. That place is calledSuyurburu.Isawmanypeople,butnobodycouldcompletecirclingarounditthreetimes.Wewentbytrain,fourpeople.Webroughtonlytwoleaf-packagesof
rice(dakapotom),wewerefeelingveryhungry.Otherpeopleweredrinkingricebeer.IfyougotoAjodhyayouhavetogooddtimes(bejor)–one,threeor seven.There is a pondwhere theymeetbefore climbing themountain.
Thattimeyoucannotsleep,becauseyouhavetodance.Attwoatnightyou
wakeupandeatyour foodandthengo.WhenyougoupAjodhyaburu theroadisverynarrow.Ifatthattimeananimalcomes,anelephantorlion,you
cannot step aside.Wekeptmoving and reached aKharia home.Near thathomewesawthetracesofawildpig.Wewereafraid,becauseitlookedlike
abigpig.Wedecidedthenthatwewouldcallourpursi[peoplefromneigh-boringvillageswhohadalsogoneonthishunt].”
(RecordedinavillageofGhatsilablock,EastSinghbhum,JharkhandonFeb-ruary20,2012)
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
244
InthispassageSureshHansdamentionsthatonemustgotothisdisomsendraanoddnumberoftimes.Thispointstothehuntasasacredpractice,justlike
allmatters concerning the godsmust be accompanied by odd numbers. For
example,duringritualsthereisalwaysanoddnumberofsindurspotsappliedinfrontofthesacrificialsite.
Disomsendra is an occasionwhere different social groups are involved,alsopointingtocertainspatialunits.Thus,thequoteabovementionspursi,aspeoplefromneighboringvillageswhohavealsocometothehunt.Further,asI
wastold,peoplewouldgoinunitsofgaonta–aspeoplefromonevillage–totheAjodhyaburuhunt.Theywouldtheninformthevillagers,whohadinvitedto thehunt, fromwhichdisom theyhad come.Therefore, the regional huntsrepresentatraditionalassemblywherepeoplehavetobeawareoftheirplace,
theirdisomoforigin.Theconceptofdisom isdiscussed inmoredetailat theendofthischapter.
Further,allof themen Idiscussed thishuntwithmentioned thataman
shouldgo toAjodhyadisomsendra at least once inhis lifetime. Only then isone called baperbetakora174– “father’s son”. As oneman stated, “Iwent in2005.Whenyoureturnfromthereyouarearealman.Iwenttheyearaftermy
fatherhaddied.”Anothermanmentionedthathehadgonetothishuntthree
times, togetherwith relatives from another village. He stated that he felt at
peace(shanti),becausehehadacquiredthestatusofbaperbetakora.OnereasonwhyattendingAjodhyasendraservesasaninitiationintofull
manhoodliesinitsdanger.Itis“likeabattlefield”(tupun)whereanimalsandmenfighteachother.Bysurvivingthedangersofthehuntayoungmanproves
thatheisfierce,itisthetesttoshowthatheismatureenoughtoraiseafami-
ly.Anotheraspectofthehuntasaninitiationwaspointedouttomewithref-
erencetothesingrainarrativestowhichtheparticipantslistenafterthehunt.At night, during nide singrai, a man receives a kind of “sexual education”through the obscene songs and stories performed at this event. In addition,
duringthedaysamajsingraiteacheshimaboutappropriatebehaviorwithkin,hunting, thegodsandSantalmythology. Hereceivesan“adulteducation”as
someonephrasedit.
Forawoman,asimilaroccasiononwhichshebecomes“afather’sdaugh-
174This fixed term is one I repeatedly encountered inmy conversations about this hunt and
consistsofaninterestingmixofSantaliandBengali.Baper,tomyknowledge,means“father”inBengali,beta,used inHindi,BengaliandSantali,means“son”andkora, literally “boy/man” inSantali.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
245
ter”(baperbetikuri)takesplaceinthesamearea.ThisisafaircalledChakorTariPata, where women perform songs and dance all night long. The chal-lenge lies in showing “good behavior” throughout this event, althoughmen
mightprovoke thewomanormakeher feeluncomfortable. She is to remain
talkative and friendly. “Today we have Miss India on TV, where a lady can
showherqualities. In the tribalareaofEastSingbhumwehaveChakorTari
Pata”,aSantaliprofessoronceexplained.
During the first conversation ofmy fieldwork about the regional Santal
hunt, my interlocutors pointed out to me that disomsendra is the occasionwhenlobir(“burnedforest”),thehighestcourtoftheSantal,takesplace.
LoBir:TheHighestSantalCourtDuring the night of disom sendras, and occasionally also during the inter-villagehunts (giresendras), all themenattending thehuntcome together tofinallysolvedisputeswhichcouldnotbesolvedbeforeonother levels.Most
people know about lo bir and can give details about it, but its occurrenceseemslessfrequentthaninthepast.ItstilltakesplaceatAjodhyaburusendra,if there is the need for solving a dispute, and on the occasional inter-village
hunt.
Thelegalinstitutionof lobir isrelatedtothesocio-politicalorganizationof Santal society. If a conflict cannot be solved by a meeting called by the
headman(manjhi)ofavillage, it is transferredtothepargana,apersonpre-sidingoveracertainfederationofvillagescalledtorop.Iftheparganacannotsolve it, thematter ispassedonto thedeshparganaand ifagainnosolutioncanbefound,lobir,oftenpresidedoverbythedihuri,isthelastinstance.Here,themanjhis,parganasandotherpeopleof thedisomarepresent.Myinform-antsmostlymentionedmattersofforbiddenrelations,suchasbetweenSantal
andothercommunities,tobediscussedatlobir.SimilartoSantaljurisdictioninthevillagesitisopentowhoeverwishestoparticipateandcontributetothe
discussion,whichiscarriedoutuntilanagreementisreached.
DuringmyenquiriesIencounteredseveralopinionsonthemeaningoflobiras“burnedforest”.Somemenmentionedthatittakesplaceduringatimeof the year when parts of the forest are burning, lit by people to clean the
groundfromoldleaves.Othershadheardthatifaguiltypersondoesnotcom-
plywiththedecisionmadeinthecouncil,heorsheistiedupwitharopeand
litonfire.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
246
Another relevant themeof lobir are itsdivinequalities. People say that youdieonthespot,ifyouareinthewrongatlobir.Deathisbroughtbyabonga,forexamplebyanarrowshotupintheairandthendirectedupontheguilty
person. “The final work of justice is finished on the mountain”, people say.
This type of law is differentiated from the one carried out by the state, as
someone formulated: “The government courts are amatter of the state law
(kanun), lobir, however, isamatter concerning thegods (bongabururinka-tha)”. Law and the deities’ judgment is hence closely related in the Santalworldview.
Because these bongas are considered especially powerful, people offermansik on this occasion. Formansik a person presents a request to a deitycombinedwiththepromiseofafuturesacrificeincasetherequestisgranted.
Oneof themostcommonreasons formansikduring thenightof lobir is thechildlessnessofacouple.Then,duringthenightofthehunt,amanaddresses
theburubongasandpromisestoofferasacrificeatthesameoccasionthefol-lowingyear,ifhisrequestisfulfilled.
In conclusion, this sectionhas givenanaccountof twodisomsendras intheareaofEastSinghbhum,Jharkhand.IthasshowninthecaseofDalmadi-somsendrathattheSantalfindthemselvessituatedwithinthemodernIndianstate.While theyareon theonehand forced tocomplywith therestrictions
setbythestate,someactivistsontheotherhandstrategicallyusetheprovi-
sionsprovidedbythisstate,suchastherighttopracticeone’sreligion,inor-
dertofightforacontinuationoftheritualhunt.
Further,providingthecontextforlobir,thehighestSantalcouncil,theseregional hunts present an occasion for themen of a large area to assemble.
Here social and spatial categories are acted out:Men fromdifferent regions
comeinunitsofvillagesandvillage federationstoamountaintheyvenerate
astheabodeofadeity.Heretheyexperience,ideallyatleastonceintheirlife,
whatitmeanstoacttogetherinthedangeroussphereoftheforest.Thesedi-somsendrasareremarkable,whenwecomparetheSantaltootherCentralIn-diantribalsocieties,becausetheypresentoneofthelargest,ritualgatherings
outsideofavillageandkincontext.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
247
4.1.4NotionsofPlaceintheContextofSantalHuntingRites
TheDangeroftheForestSantalhuntingritualsaswellasthenarrativesandsongsperformedatthisoc-
casionoffera richcontext forapproachingSantalnotionsofplace.Theseno-
tionsmainlypertaintotheforestasadangerous,butalsofertileplace.
As the previous descriptions have shown, Santal hunting rituals address
thehuntingdeitywhoisassumedtoresideintheforest.Theritualinvocations
state that thesacrificesofferedto thedeityaremadetorequestrain to flood
the rice fieldsand thedeity’sprotection fromwildanimalsof the forest.The
ideaoftheforestasthedomainofthehuntingdeitybecomesapparentinthe
culture-specific notion of bagahibir (“forest made dangerous by the gods”).Thistermreferstothefactthatadeitycanmaketheforestinaccessibletohu-
mans by filling it with dangerous animals. In such a type of forest a human
wouldsurelydie.
Theforestasadeadlyplaceemergesfrommanyhuntingsongsportrayed
inthischapter,inwhichmendiewhilehunting.Thedangerandalterityassoci-
atedwith the forest corresponds to thedangerof thehuntingdeity,which is
further reflected by the symbolism of veiled language in the context of the
huntingritual.Theforestrepresentsthespaceof“theother”,awildspacedis-
tinguishedfromthevillageandthefields.Thesameveiledlanguageisspoken
with the affines,who also represent “the other” in social terms. Asmen and
boysparticipate in thehuntingritesand listento thesingrainarratives, theirperceptionoftheforestasadangerousandwildplaceisformedandconfirmed
eachyear.
TheForestas“Backward”Inthecontextofthehuntingritesthereisanotherremarkableaspectregard-
ingSantalconceptualizationsoftheforest.Thisisrelatedtotheimportantrole
ofthehuntingpriest(dihuri),whoisnotSantal,butbelongstothe(gatherer-hunter)Kharia.Hispositionduring the ritual, ashuntingpriestwhosehands
aretied,hiseyespartlycoveredbya leafhatandenactingadeershotbythe
Santal,points tohissubordinateposition.According to theSantal, theKharia
areidealintermediariesbetweenthemandtheforestdeitiesduetotheKhari-
as’proximity to the forest. Ingeneral,however, theSantalhaveaderogatory
viewontheKharia,likeningtheKhariatoanimalsandregardingthemasdirty
anduncivilized.This corresponds to theSantalpride in livingas rice cultiva-
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
248
tors,whoonceinadistantpastusedtoinhabittheforest.Theforestishence
not only a dangerous, but also a “backward”place. Thenotionofburukocha(“corneroftheforest”)asanunderdevelopedplacefarawayfrommoderncity
life appears to be themodern extension of this older Santal view of the for-
est.175
TheForestasFertileBesides being dangerous, and “backward”, in songs and stories the forest is
alsoarticulatedasaplaceofjoy,awayfromthesocialcontrolofthevillage.Itis
the place where, during the hunting night’s entertainment, obscene singraisongs and stories aremeant to placatemen and hunting deity alike. As dis-
cussed,theassociationofhuntingwithsexualityisnotuniquetotheSantal,but
is a theme equally found in other societies. Besides the appearance of the
themeofsexualityinthecontextofthehuntingsongs,theforestisalsoexplic-
itlymentionedasaplaceforsexualencountersinthesesongs.Inthatsensethe
forestisnotonlyadangerousbutalsoafertileplace.Therequestforrainmade
tothehuntingdeityduringthehuntingritualunderlinesthispoint.
InthecontextoftheritualhuntandgenerallyduringtheSantalflowerfes-
tival an important theme is thus the linking of forest and fields/village. This
canbeinterpretedasbringingthefertilityoftheforestintothevillage.Spatial
movements between these two domains can be seen as bringing about the
transfer of fertility.Sal andmahua flowers andhunted animals, for example,arebroughtfromtheforestintothevillageduringtheflowerfestival.Insum,
althoughdistinctions aremadebetween forest and fields, thehunting rituals
showthatthesedomainsneverthelessaremutuallyinterlinked.Thispointwill
bemade evenmore strongly through the examples of theburubonga ritualsdescribed in the last part of this chapter. In the following section the rituals
around the sowing and transplanting of rice are described. They take place
shortlyafterthehuntingrituals.
175I once witnessed the ending ofmarriage arrangements, before the “viewing of the bride’s
house”, justified by reference to the notion of buru kocha. The groom’s party had sent thematchmaker (raebar) to the bride’s house to transmit themessage that they did notwish tomarry their son to adaughterwhose family lived inburukocha. The girl’s familywas gravelyoffended by this accusation of them being associated with the backwardness of the forest.
Whenever I visited Santal villages far away from towns, people would link the (relative)
simplicityoftheirlivingarrangementstotheirlocationinburukocha.WhenIstayedovernightin such a village in the context of the ritual handing over of a bridewealth, themother of the
housejokinglycommentedtomethenextmorning:“Thisisburukocha,mai(“daughter/younggirl”).WedonothaveColgate(toothpaste)here,youhavetousestickstocleanyourteeth.”
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
249
4.2RiceCultivation,theAncestorsandtheImportanceof
RainFromtheendofMayonwards,sporadicrainshowersgraduallyreducethein-
tenseheatofthepreviousmonths.Theyloosenthesoilandmarkthebeginning
ofagriculturalwork.Plowing,pullingweeds,sowingthericeseedsandfinally
transplantingthericeseedlingsintootherfieldsfillsthedaysofSantalvillag-
ersduringtheseweeks.Forallthesestepsofricecultivationthetimingofrain
isofutmostimportance.Asshownintheprevioussections,rainisassociated
with the domain of the forest and its deities and we find references to this
againduring the timeof rice cultivation.Different ritual activities further re-
vealhowricecultivationiscloselyrelatedtotheancestorsandthehouse.Here
my focus isplacedmoreon thebeginningof the cycleof rice cultivationand
lessontheharvest,asthebeginningsfallintothetimeofhuntingandtheburubongaritualsaddressedinthischapter.TheaimofthissectionistoillustratehowricecultivationanditsritualsymbolismexpressSantalperceptionsofthe
environment.
4.2.1Erokmut:TheRitualSowingofRice
TheAuspiciousTimingoferokmutThecycleofricecultivationbeginsinmosthouseholdswitharitualcallederokmut (“sowingahandfulofseeds”)whichincludestakingriceseedsoutof thehouseandthefirstsowingofriceinacornerofthefield.Onlyhouseholdswith
oxenobservetheritual.Theritualactionsshowthatriceisconceptualizedas
closelylinkedtothepeopleofahouseandtheancestors.
The timing of erokmut depends on certain prescriptions that should befollowed.Itshouldfallonadaywhenricecannotbegiventooutsiders,forex-
ampleaspaymentforlaborers.Oneofthesedays,whenthemovementofrice
out of the house is inauspicious, is Thursday. Thursday is the daywhen it is
alsonotauspiciousfornewbridestoleavethehouse.Skoda(2003,36)writes
ofexactlythesameprescriptionamongthepeasantAghriaofOdisha.Forthem
ThursdayisthedayofthegoddessLakshmianditisinauspicioustogiverice
outofthehouseonthisday.TheSantalspeakofanotherinauspiciousday:On
thedaywhenafamilymemberhasdied,ricecannotbegivenoutofthehouse.
InmyhostfamilythedaughterhaddiedonaSaturday,thereforeSaturdaywas
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
250
adaywhenricecouldnotbegivenoutofthehouse.Forthem,bothSaturday
andThursdaywasagooddayforerokmut.In parts the rice seems to be likened to a bride. Just like the bride, rice
shouldnotleavethehouseonaThursday.Canonethereforeconcludethatrice
isperceivedasaffinalbytheSantal?Regardingtheotherrule,namelythatthe
death of a member of the householdmakes this day inauspicious for giving
rice,seemsto likenthericetoamemberofthehouse. Isricethennotrather
conceptualized as agnatic? This ambiguity, however, does not seem to be
uniquetotheSantal,asacomparisonwiththepeasantAghriaandtribalGada-
baofOdishasuggests.
Skoda(2003)describestheparallelsdrawninAghriaritualbetweenLak-
shmi, rice and the bride. But he also speaks of Lakshmi as a semantic field
whichcomprisesseveral, sometimescontradictorynotions. Insomecontexts,
sheisportrayedasanidealbride,submissiveandindustrious,inotherssheis
aferociousmother.WhileSkoda’sarticledescribesricecultivationasconcep-
tualizedaffinally,Berger(2003,19;2015a,415ff)drawsanother,morediffer-
entiatedpicture.During thericeharvest, theGadabadescribeandsingof the
ricebrought in fromthewetrice fieldsasabride.Similarly, therivers them-
selvesandtheirdeitiesareconceptualizedasaffines.Buttheplantsofthedry
ricefieldsareconceptualizedconsanguinally,inritualtheyarelikenedtochil-
drenwhosegrowthdependsonthedeitiesoftheearth(2015a,469).Boththe
AghriaandtheGadabaexamplerevealthatconceptualizationsarenotalways
homogenousandcancontaincontradictingnotionsordifferentiationswithin.
OtherritualactivitiesoftheSantalleadtoamoredetailedpicture.Someof
myinformantshadheardoftheimageofthericeasbride,butcouldnotfurther
elaborate on it.Morewidespread howeverwas the image of rice as another
personofthehousehold.Unhuskedrice,forexample,isstoredinlargebaskets
abovetheancestralshrine(bhitar)inaSantalhouse.Whenachildisborn,ricegruelmixedwithneem,abitterherb,iscooked.Thesameisdoneonthedayof
rituallysowingthefirstriceasdescribedbelow.Erokmuttakesplaceonadaywhenricecannotbetransferredtotheoutside,butismovedfromoneagnatic
space,theabodeoftheancestors,toanother,thefieldownedbyahouse.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
251
TheRitualoferokmutThefollowingdescriptionportrayserokmutascarriedoutbythesadaHansdahouseholdofDamudihinJune2013.Thedaughter-in-lawofthehouse(bahu),used rice flour (holong)mixedwithwater topaint elaboratepatterns (calledalpina) on the ground in front of the doorsteps.176For this activity she hadfastedbeforehand.Shepaintedapatternatthehouse’sfrontdoorandinfront
of thedoor leading into theancestral room(marangorak)containing thean-cestralshrine.
The wife of the house also applied dots of sindur and rice flour on theframesofthesedoors.Aftershehadpreparedthesethresholds,theeldestmale
householdmember, tookasmallbasket (udli), its insidewallsplasteredwithmud,containingthericeseedstobesownthatday.Hecarriedtheseedstothe
field togetherwitha lota filledwithwater, a leaf containingcowdung, a leafcupofriceflour(holong)andoilmadefrommahuaseeds.Hissonhadalreadybroughttheoxentothefield.Theywerewashedinanearbystreamtobepure
fortheritual.
Thesonthenplowedtheeasterncornerofthefield.Withamixtureofwa-
terandcowdung,hisfatherplasteredaspotwithinthisspaceandplacedapile
of crushed ricewithin. In front of this he applied three spots of rice flour in
four locations.177More spots of rice flourwere applied on the basket and on
different parts of the plow. The son washed the oxen’s feet and oiled their
horns.Thefatherthenofferedeachofthemamouthfulofricetoeatfromthe
basket.Before leaving, thesonplowed the fieldagain,while the father threw
thericeseedswithcircularmotionsontotheearth.
176Skoda (2003) observed these paintings among the Aghria aswell. Just like the Santal, the
Aghriadrawfootprints.MySantal informantshoweverdidnotmention,as theAghriado, that
thesefootstepsaremeanttopointthewayforthegoddessLakshmitoenterthehouse.177Different fromother local lines, thesadaHansdasdonotusevermillionduringtheirrituals.Thispracticerefersbacktotheirmythoforiginaspreviouslymentioned.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
252
Photo28:Erokmut,theritualizedfirstsowingofrice.
OfferingstotheAncestorsintheAncestralShrine(bhitar)Uponreturningtothehouse,themostseniormanofthehouseenteredthean-
cestral shrine (bhitar) to offer rice beer and rice gruel cooked with neem(calledneemdaka) to the ancestors. Thebhitar is separated from the rest oftheroombyalowmudwall.Strongbeamscoverthewallandbuildakindof
roofovertheshrine,ontopofwhichlargebaskets,sometimesastallasaper-
son,containtheyear’sriceharvest.Thebhitaritselfusuallyconsistsonlyofanempty,neatlyplasteredmudfloor.
Becauseofitslowheight,thebhitarcanonlybeenteredinasquattingpo-sition.Thebhitar, asabodeof theancestors, is considered tobe themostsa-credandmostinteriorspaceofahouse.Theroomcontainingthebhitar,calledmarangorak,isinsomehousesalsousedasakitchen.Ifitisseparatefromthekitchen it isusually locked.Themarangorak is the spacewhere themarriedcouple is first served rice beer by the groom’s mother, it is also the space
wherethebridewealth(gonong)isevaluatedandultimately,whereadeceasedperson’s jiwi (“life force”) dwells. At the occasion of Santal seasonal or life-cycleritualstheancestorsareservedricebeerhere.
Erokmut isoneoftheoccasionswhenricebeerandneemrice issharedwiththeancestors in thebhitar.When Iobserved this ritual, theheadofahouse-holdplacedone leaf cupof ricebeer inside thebhitar andpouredpartof its
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
253
contentontheground.Whiledoingso,headdressedMarangBuru,thehighestgodoftheSantalinthefollowingway:
Inthenameoferokmutkindlyre-ceivethisricebeer[lit.:“cloudywa-
ter”]
Erokmutnutumtejhardakjhapandaknaytenapayteatangame
Togetherwedrinkandeat
onasaontenulejomale
Donotgiveusanystomachacheor
headache
lathasubohothasualomlagaama
Ifsomeonesentghostsorwitches
ourway,makethemturnback
bhutperetkobahanakosingerakoonakoachurkobihurkame
Ifcattleandgoatsgograzinginthe
forest,letthemreturnsafely
mihumeromkoatinkocalaakobirburukounkohomeretikohijuma
Then,herepeatedthesameactionwitharowofricebeercupsforhis father
and his father’s father, and another row for hismother and father’smother,
whilespeaking.
Inthenameoferokmutkindlyreceivethisricebeer
Erokmutnutumtejhardakjha-pandaksukteatankatelagape
Togetherwedrinkandeat
onasaontenulejomale
Donotgiveusanystomachache
orheadache
lathasubohothasualomlagaama
Withyourblessingwewillstay
well
apeakasirbattenaybalenapaybaletahenma
Makediseasesgoaroundour
country
deshredisomrerogabiginareachurukhan
Donotletthemspreadinour
jati[couldrefertohousehold,thelocallineoralltheSantalof
thearea]
[translationunavailable]
alejatibhitarrealopebolochoyonakojangejanumdaramkape
Allthosewhohavegoneacross
thebigriverandthesmall
stream
Neiparomgadaparomjahape
Allthosewhohavedied,asoneI
giveyou,receiveitnicelyandgo
gocakhanmitengeemkedchalkedsuktesawarteatankacalakape
(RecordedinavillageofGhatsilablock,EastSinghbhum,JharkhandonJune6,2013)
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
254
Herepeatedthesameactionwithneemrice.Aftertheofferings,heandhissondrankthericebeerleftinthecups.Theylikewiseatetheleftoverneemriceinthecups,andgavethecontentofthecupsforthefemaleancestorstohistwo
granddaughters.Theonlyotheroccasionwhenneemriceiseatenisthebirthofachild.Whenyoueatthisbitterricethebodystayswellforalongtime,evenif
asnakebityounothingwouldhappen,theoldmanaffirmed.
Aspreviouslydiscussed,genealogiesareoflittleimportancetotheSantal.
Whenaddressingtheancestors,theSantalrememberonlythenamesoftwoor
three previous generations. The rest of the deceased, the oneswhose names
arenotknownanymore,arecollectivelyaddressedasneiparomgadaparom,which literallymeans “the ones across the big river and the stream”.My in-
formantssawthislessasaplacewheretheseancestorsactuallystay,andmore
asasymbolicwayofsayingthattheseancestorsareveryfaraway,justlikea
personwhostaysacrossthebigriverlivesfaraway.Afterthedescribedwor-
ship in thebhitar the commensality and drinking of rice beer is extended tootherhouseholdmembersandneighborsaswell.
4.2.2Plowing,SowingandTransplantingRiceWhilethetransplantingofriceseedlings lies inthehandsofwomen,plowing
andsowingthericeseedsisclearlyamaleactivity.Womenarenottotouchthe
plowand if theyweretosowtherice, itwouldnotgrow,saythemen.These
taboosbecomeclearerwhenoneunderstandsthesexualconnotationattached
toplowing.Thisisseldomexplicitlystated,butbecomesapparentintheanalo-
giesandcustomssurroundingtheactivity.Peoplemaintainedthattheearthis
likeawoman,called“motherearth”(dhertiayo)andcanonlybeplowedatcer-taintimes.TheSantalobservetheHindufestiveday,RajaSala,byfryingsweetbread(gurpithe).Onthisday,theysaythattheearthismenstruatingandbe-causeofthis,plowingandotherformsofworkingtheearthareforbidden.This
includes the female taskof renewing thewallsof thehouse.Aweek later,on
thedaycalledGorbobuti,theearthisconsideredpregnantandshouldagainnotbeplowed.
Whilethemenplow,theirwivesoftenaccompanythemtothefieldsinor-
dertopulloutweeds(tola).Usuallyriceseeds,keptfromthepreviousyear’sharvest,are first sown in justone field.Theseedsaresimplybroadcastedby
handontheearth,whichhasbeenplowed,andifenoughrainfallslightgreen
shootswillgrow.Whilethericeseedlingsaregrowing,thewetfieldsarepre-
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
255
pared.Themenimprovethesmallboundarywallsthatseparatethem,sothat
the rainwater stays in each field. They also smooth over the flooded,muddy
groundbystandingonabeampulledbehindtwooxen.
Whenthericeseedlingsaretallenoughandthereissufficientwaterinthe
field,womenbeginpullingoutthesmallplants,washingthedirtofftheroots
andtyingthemintobundles.Forthisworkmanyhelpinghandsareneededand
allagesjoinin,workingintheirownandinneighbors’andrelatives’fieldsdur-
ingtheseweeks.Thewomenofthehouseinwhosefieldtheworkisdone,cook
riceandvegetablesinthemorningandtakeittothefieldasamealforallwho
helpduringtheday.Manywomenalsoprovidericebeerduringtheday’swork.
Beforetheseedlingsaretransplantedintothewetricefieldsaspecialrit-
ualisobserved.Fortheritual,thefieldowner’swifeplaysacentralrole.With
cowdung shemakes a flat area in the eastern corner of the field andplants
fourrowsof fivericeseedlingseach.Thenshegreets(god)thericeplantsbybowingand joiningher fingertipsbelowherhead.Thegreeting isdirectedat
LukhiAyo,thegoddessofricewhostaysinthericefielduntilthedaywhenthelastbatchoftheharvesthasbeenbroughtintothehouse.Duringtheharvest,
five rice plants are left in a field. People say that the goddess stays in these
plantsandthecowherderspayspecialattentionthatgrazingcattledonoteat
them.Togetherwiththelastricebundlesoftheyearthesericeplantsareritu-
allybroughtintothehouseaftertheharvest.
Onthefirstdayoftransplantingthericeseedlingsanotheractivitypoints
totheimportanceofaffinityinthesecontexts.Afterthefieldowner’swifehad
greetedthedeitylocatedinthefivericeseedlings,herhusband’syoungersis-
ter (her irilkuri), towhomshe ishiliandwithwhomshemaintains a jokingrelationship, appliedmud on her legs, arms and a tika on her forehead andgreetedher. It is importantthatthesetwopeopleinvolvedstandinanaffinal
relationshiptoeachother.Shortlyaftertheyfinished,Iwitnessedayoungboy
andgirlimitatingtheiractionsandhowtheywerereprimandedbythewomen:
“Youcannotdothis,youarebrotherandsister”.Intheeveningofthisfirstday,
afterthewomenhadtakenabathtogether,allthemarriedwomenappliedsin-durontheirhairparting,theirearsandonthejointoftheirbangle(merhetsa-kom).Theyalsorubbedtheirarmswithoilandturmeric(sasangsunum).Thisis otherwise done especially atweddings and secondary funerals (bhandan),occasionswhereaffinalrelationsareespeciallyemphasized.Inthesameeven-
ing, neighbors arrive at the house to be served rice beer and providedwith
smallsnacksoffriedleavesorchickpeas(chakna).
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
256
Photo29:Thewifeofthefield’sownerhastransplantedfourrowsofriceseedlings.LukhiAyo,themothergoddessofrice,issaidtoresideintheseplantsuntilharvest.
Herethewomangreetsthedeity.
Photo30:Anelderbrother’swife(hili)andherhusband’syoungersister(irilkuri)
applymudtoeachother’sarmsaftertheritualgreetingofthericegoddess.Theystand
inanaffinalrelationshiptoeachother.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
257
Onemore activity which, according to the women, makes the long hours of
hard work in the fields enjoyable, are the songs they sing together. These
songs, literally called “transplantingsongs” (rohoyseren)arealso sungat thefestivals for localburubongas,which fall in the same timeperiod as the ricetransplantation. These songs comment on local places, events of the season,
therelationshipsbetweenwomenandoftencontainhumoroustwistsofreali-
ty.
Toconclude, the initialwork intherice fields in the formofplowingthe
fieldsandsowingthericeseedsisamaleactivity.Femaleinvolvementinthese
activitiesisstrictlytabooandsaidtoharmthecrop’sgrowth.Oncethericehas
sproutedandsmallseedlingshavegrown,theworkinthefieldsiscarriedout
bywomen.Duringthesmallritualofapplyingmud,anaffinalrelationshipbe-
tweenhiliandirilkuriisemphasized.Additionally,thewomen’sapplicationofsindurandrubbingofoilandturmericontheirbodiesemphasizestheirmar-riedstatusinthesefirstdaysofricetransplantation.Thus,whilethericeseeds
andthedryricefieldsareassociatedwiththehouseandthepatriline,during
itsgrowththericeplantacquiresaffinalconnotations.
4.2.3DifferentConnotationsofRiceandFieldsInthecontextofthebeginningofricecultivation,differentplaces,aslinkedto
the movement and growth of rice, and their meaning, are articulated.
Throughouttheyear,ricepaddyisstoredmainlyintheancestralroominlarge
basketsabovethebhitar.Asabodeoftheancestorsitisconsideredtheinner-mostroomofahouse,onlyaccessibletomembersofahouse.Thebhitarisanagnaticspace,wherethemembersofahouse’slocallineareofferedricebeer
and food, for example during the occasion of erokmut described above. Thecookingofneemriceat thisoccasionbearsparallels tochildbirthrituals.Alt-
houghtheritualactorsdidnotexplicitlyformulateitlikethis,erokmut likensthericeseedstochildren.
Thericeseedsarebroughttothestilldryricefieldsonthatday,carriedin
asmallbasketbythemostseniormemberofthehousehold.Withregardtothe
spatialmovementsconnectingthehouseandthefield,itisremarkablethatno
boundaries are articulated. During other rituals, like thewedding rituals de-
scribed above, village boundaries or thresholds of the house have to be
acknowledged and ritually crossed. Because this is not the case during erokmut,Isuggestthatthespaceofthehouse,surelyitsinnermostroomwiththe
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
258
bhitar, and thespaceof the fieldsarenotdistinguished,but closely linkedasagnatic spaces. This corresponds to thenotionsof land and fields as agnatic,
discussedinthepreviouschapterinthecontextofjomsimbonga.Inthecourseofthericeplant’sgrowth,affinalrelationsandtheroleofwomen
becomemore important.Therice fieldowner’swiferituallygreetsLukhiAyo,themothergoddessofrice,saidtostayinacornerofthericefielduntilharvest
time.Moreover,women in general play a central role in the transplanting of
rice seedlings. In their ritual actions theirmarital status is especiallyempha-
sizedinthefirstdaysofthetransplantationseason.Inconclusion,theconnota-
tionsofricearenotstable,andsometimesunclearorcontradictorythroughout
itsdifferentstagesofgrowth. Inthedescribedrituals,riceseedsbearagnatic
connotationswhilethericeplantisassociatedwithaffinalrelations.
Thissectionhasshownthatthefieldsarecloselyrelatedtothesocialunit
ofthehousehold.Butthisdoesnotmeanthattheritualsrelatedtoricecultiva-
tionexistinisolation.Rather,especiallyduringthesowingseason,itbecomes
apparentthatthefieldsarelinkedwiththedomainoftheforest.Asthehunting
rites and singrai songs have shown, the forest and its deities are associatedwith rain. This association is articulated in another ritual of this season de-
scribedconsecutively.Asopposedtothericecultivationrites,whichareonly
performedbya small social group, theburubongas areattendedandcarriedoutbythepeopleofaregion.Theritualsbeginatthetimeofricetransplanta-
tion,asrainisneededforthisactivity.People,whosefieldsarelocatedinthe
realmofthesegods,contributetothesacrificesofferedtotherespectiveburubongaof the area. This is another point illustrating the conceptual link be-tweenfieldsandforestamongtheSantal.
4.3Burubonga–TheRitualoftheLocalMountainGodAn additional cluster of rituals in which the sacred landscape plays an im-
portantrolearetheburubongas,takingplaceinthebeginningoftherainysea-son. In Santali the term buru refers to a mountain or hill. This term alsosimultaneouslyincludestheforest.Burubongaisthegeneraltermreferringtothedeityofamountain,but italsodescribes thesacrifice forandworshipof
thisgod.Forthesakeofreadability,IhavechosentheEnglishterm“mountain
ritual”insteadof“mountaingodritual”,whichwouldbetheliteraltranslation.
ThissectiondescribesthreeoftheseritualsintheruralareasaroundChakulia
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
259
andMusabani.Thelocationoftheritualsiscloselyrelatedtothelandscape,for
themountainsofthisregionaretheabodeofthedeitieswhomtheritualsad-
dress.
4.3.1KanhaiSolburubongaThe largestburubonga of the region, in terms of numbers of participants, isKanhaiSolburubonga.KanhaiSol isamountain locatedabout tenkilometersnorthofChakuliatown.Thenameconcurrentlyreferstothislocationandthe
deityresidingthere.KanhaiSol is the firstmountainritual that takesplace intheareaandpeopleexplainedthatitisbecausethismountaingodisthemost
senior (marang) of all themountain gods around. The event is of ritual im-portancetotwelvevillagesthatownricefieldsinitssurroundings.Theyeach
contributeagoatbucktoacollectivesacrifice. Inaddition,manypeoplefrom
theareaperformmansikonthisoccasion.Theactualsacrifice Iattendedtookplaceonthedayof thenewmoonin
Julyof2013.Intheeveningpriortothesacrificesgiventothedeityafestival
(burubongapata)tookplace.Inthemorningrepresentativesfromthetwelvevillages fasted and, afterwashing at a pond, climbed up themountain. They
announcedthebeginningoftheritualbysoundingahorn(sakua),consideredoneofthe“instruments”(sapab)oftheburubonga.Today,peoplealsolightafirecracker,sothatallsurroundingvillagesareinformedaboutthestart.
Thehillitselfsteeplyrisesabovethefields,toitseastlietheflatplainsof
WestBengal,toitsnorthwesttheforestedhillsleadingtotheDalmamountain
range. At the bottom of the hill many stalls had been set up, selling fruit,
sweets,drinksandjewelry.Cars,mostlyjeepsbookedbyvillagersfortheocca-
sion,andnumerousmotorbikeswereparkedinadesignatedspot.Mostpeople,
however,hadcomeonbicyclesandonfoot.Thesteep,rockytrailleadingupto
thesacrificialsitelocatedonthetopofthemountaincanonlybewalked.The
crowd,surelymanythousandsofpeople,hailedfromvillagesacrosstheregion.
I later spoke topeoplewhohad traveledseveralhours toattend the festival.
TheeventisnotrestrictedtotheScheduledTribecommunitiesofthesevillag-
es.MySantalinformantswerequicktopointouttheloud,rowdybehaviorex-
hibitedbygroupsofyoungHindumenalsoattendingtheburubonga.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
260
Photo31:ViewfromKanhaiSolmountaineasttowardsWestBengal.Peoplehaveclimbedthemountaintoreachthesacrificialsiteandthefoodstallsonitstop.
Thefirstsacredsite,whenfollowingthetrailupthemountain,wastheshrine
ofDueriBudhi, thewife of themountain godKanhaiSol. The shrine containsclaystatuesofhorsesandelephantsrepresentingthegoddessatopalargerock
platformattheentrancetoacave.Herewomenhandsweets,coconuts,incense
sticks,flowersandmoneyovertopriests.Theprieststhenofferthegiftstothe
goddess,whoisespeciallyknowntohelpwithchildlessness.
Thepriestscarryingouttheworshiponthisdayarecalleddihuri,likethehunt-ingpriestmentionedbefore,andtheybelongtoaHinducastewiththefamily
nameNayak.Peopleintheareaspokeofthiscasteasmarjat.TheirvillagewascalledDhengaam,situatedafewkilometersfromthemountain.Thepriests,at
leastteninnumber,officiatingatbothsacrificialsiteswerewearingtheHindu
sacred thread (poeta) over their shoulder. I encountered several stories con-cerningthiscommunityandtheplacewheretheyworship.Oneofthesestories
peopletoldmeinBhandaru,oneoftheSantalvillageswhichcontributedagoat
atthesacrificetoKanhaiSol.Theeldestpriestfromthiscaste,theysaid,isdeaf.Just like he passed on his office as a dihuri to the next generation, he alsopassedonhisdeafness.Thishelpsthedihurisconcentrateontheirwork,peo-plesaid.
Justbelow thepeakof thehill, surroundedby forest, therewere several
large rocks that formed the sacrificial site for theburubonga. A story about
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
261
thisplaceillustratesthelinkbetweenthesacrificetotheburubongasandrainoncemore:
“Onthehillthereisadoorformedbyrocks,anditopensonlyonceayearfor
burubonga.Onedaythedihuri forgothissacrificialaxe(kapi)thereandre-turnedintheevening,afraidthatitmightbegonethenextday.Hedisturbed
themountaingodwhobecameangry.Thegodthrewtheaxefarawayandit
landedinafieldclosetoavillage.Nowthereisapondwheretheaxelanded.WheneverpeopleworshipatKanhaiSol itrains first inthisspot.Uptothisdaythepeople fromDhengaamcannotcomeclosetothispond. If theydid,
theearthwouldopenupandswallowthem.”
(RecordedinavillageinChakuliablock,EastSinghbhum,JharkhandonJuly
7,2013)
The sacrificialplace forKanhaiSol consistsof a steep slope, framedon threesidesbylargeboulders.Acrowdofmenwithgoatstobesacrificedhadassem-
bled.Eachgoatwasledtotheverytopoftheslope,wherealargesindurspotmarkedtherock.Hereoneofthedihurisappliedsindurontheanimalandletiteat from sinjo (the bael tree,Aeglemarmelos) andmeral (Indian gooseberrytree,Phyllanthusemblica) leaves.Whileheoffered theanimal to thedeity,heasked for rain so that the rice seedlings growwell andhe also asked for the
well- being of the people of the area (disom), that no diseases would harmthem.
Each household of a village that participated in the burubonga contributedmoneyfromwhichagoatwasbought.Thetwelvegoatsfromthetwelvevillag-
esweresacrificedfirst.Theirheadswerefixedin-betweentwowoodenpoles
andthen,oneafteranother,severedfromthebodieswithanaxe.Drumswere
beatenwhilethestillmovingcarcassestumbleddownthesteeprockstowhere
theywere finally caught. The goats’ headswereplaced in front of the sindurspottedrockandwerekeptbythedihuris.Becausetheywouldnotbeabletoeatalltheheads,thedihurisalsosoldthem,peopleinformedme.Thebodiesofthegoatsweretakenbacktothevillageandeachhouseholdthatcontributed
tothepurchaseoftheanimalreceivedashareofrawmeat.Afterthesetwelve
goatshadbeensacrificed,peoplebroughtthesacrificialanimalsthattheyhad
promised one year before asmansik. According to the villagers hundreds ofmansiksacrificesarecarriedoutatKanhaiSoleachyear.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
262
Photo32:ThesacrificialsiteforthemountaingodKanhaiSol,markedbysindurontherock.Twelvevillageshavebroughtgoatstosacrifice.Afterthissacrifice,individuals
offergoatsinsacrificebecausetheirmansikrequestfromthepreviousyearhasbeenfulfilled.
Withregardtothecreationofnotionsofplace,KanhaiSolburubongapresentsasimilarpatternasthehuntingritualsdiscussedpreviously.Itconstitutesthe
notionofaregionasanareaincludingacertainnumberofvillages.Thevillag-
esandtheir fieldsareclosetothemountainwhereKanhaiSolburubonga re-sides,andthereforefallunderhisareaofinfluence.Whoeverownsfieldsinhis
immediate surroundings is obliged to sacrifice. The sacrifice should precede
theworkof transplantingthericeseedlings. Ifanyhouseholdof thesetwelve
mauzawere to start transplanting rice (rohoy)before theworshiphad takenplace, theywould have to offer an additional goat at theburubonga. If theyfailedtodoso,thericewouldnotgrow.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
263
4.3.2GotasileburubongaA few days after Kanhai Sol, his younger brother Gotasile, who resides in amountaintohiswest,isworshipped.PeoplerefertoKanhaiSolasmarangburubonga (“senior burubonga”) and Gotasile as hudinburubonga (“junior burubonga”).The thirdbrotherof thesedeities isBoiropburubonga,who iswor-shippedduringthecoldseason.
IncontrasttoKanhaiSol,Gotasileburubongawaswellorganized.Nomo-tor vehicleswere allowed to pass a gate behindwhich a broad, newlymade
gravel road ledup to theplaceof sacrifice. Sweets stallswere locatedon the
sidesoftheroad.Atthegatealargegreenbannerrevealedtheorganizers’po-
litical affiliation. In front of a forested background the banner featured bow
andarrow,asthesymbolsoftheJharkhandMuktiMorcha,andtheirpresident
SibhoSoren(referredtoasdisomguruonthebanner)togetherwiththeMLAofBaharagodaconstituency,BidyutBaranMahato.Thepriests,whowereserv-
ingasdihurisforthisburubonga,belongedtotheKurmicaste,theirfamilytitlebeingMahato.TheKurmiarelistedasOtherBackwardClassintheIndianCon-
stitution,buthavealsoattemptedtobeincludedinthelistofScheduledTribes
inJharkhand(Dheogaria2004).Intheareaofmyfieldworktheymostlyliveas
peasants,ownsmallportionsofland,andraisecowsorwaterbuffalo.Someof
themalsoholdjobsasschoolteachers,asdoesoneofthedihuriscarryingouttheworshipattheburubonga.
In thepast the ritual activities had takenplace in front of a rock, but in
1994oneoftheKurmidihurisbuiltatempleovertherock.Infrontofthetem-pletherewasalsoalargestatueofShiva’sbullNandi,builtbysomeonewhose
mansikrequestbroughtforthatthetemplehadbeenfulfilled.OntheoccasionIwitnessedmanypeoplebringingsweetsandmoneyintothetemplebeforethe
sacrifices.Meanwhilethemaindihurikeptalistofthevillagesthathadbroughta goat as a sacrificial offering.Twenty-fivegoatswere ritually slaughtered in
frontofthetemple.Theirheadswerethencarriedintothetempleandplaced
beforethestonerepresentingthegod.Thefirstgoatwasblackandcamefrom
Matiabandi, the village of the dihuris. An additional fifteen goatswere sacri-ficedattheshrinefortheburubonga’swife,locatedinfrontofatreeinthevil-lageitself.Theheadswerekeptbythedihuriswhilethebodiesofthesacrificialanimalswere brought back to the respective village. The crowd at thisburubongaappearedtocomefromnearbyvillages.MostpeoplespokeSantaliandeventhedihuriscouldcommunicateinthislanguage.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
264
Bothoftheseburubongas,KanhaiSolandGotasile,pointtoaritualsymbiosisofthedifferentST,OBCandSCcommunitiesofthearea.Althoughtheyregard
themselves as distinct from each other, intermarriage for example is not an
option,thisdoesnotpreventthemfromactingtogetherasritualunits.Togeth-
er theyserve theburubongaswhobring rainand thusprovide for the liveli-hood of all the people of the area. Both the rituals described so far are
exceptional inthat theyareopentoawidepublic.People fromthewholere-
gionattend this largeevent,womenandmen, castesand tribesalike. In fact,
theSantalvillagesdependontheMahatoandNayakdihuris,whoworshiptheburubongasforthem.
TheethnographicliteratureontheSantaldoesnotmentiontheburubon-gasaspartoftheSantalseasonalritualcycle.OneofthereasonscouldbethatthisisaspecificphenomenonfortheEastSinghbhumarea.Ingeneral,theSan-
talregionsdifferinsomeoftheirrituals.Nevertheless,inEastSinghbhumburubongasarewidespread.Ateachofthetwoburubongasdescribedabovepeoplelistedtheotheronestakingplaceinthefollowingdays:SouthofChakuliathere
wasKuripahariBurubonga;thenextonewasinthevicinityofChakuliatown;followedbyoneintheMusabaniareaclosetoSurdacalledDhapueburubonga;GoeralataburubongawasadjacenttoMusabanitown;andSarjomBurubongawasnotfarfromPatorgoda.Anotherpossiblereasonforthevoidinthelitera-
ture could be related to the fact that these rituals do not seem to bemerely
Santalrituals.TheperspectivethatthisisnotevenaSantalcustomatall,was
expressed tomebyaSantalmanwhostated that “burubongas areupelbon-gas” –bongas that reveal themselves to people, often in dreams afterwhichthese people start worshipping them. “You see”, he said, “no burubongas inthisareaareworshippedbySantalpriests,onlybyMundaandotherjati”andhedistinguished these frombaha and sohrae, themost importantSantal sea-sonalfestivals.178
Thefollowingdescriptionofaburubonga tothesouthofMusabani,doeshowever underline the ritual importance this event has for all the predomi-
nantlySantalvillagesofthisarea.Thisburubonga,differentfromthepreviousones,isnotaccessibletowomen,whichiswhymymaterialofthiseventstems
fromvideosandpicturestakenbyayoungmanofSonagadavillage.LaterIdis-
178Similar to thisman’s statementabout theburubongas beingaSantal customornon-Santalcustom, I often encountered lively discussions about the alleged “trueness” of Santal rituals.
Especially educated Santal were interested in defining and differentiating “true ritual” (saribonga)from“falseritual”(erebonga).Thistopicisdiscussedindetailinchapterfive.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
265
cussedthesephotographswithsomeofthemenwhohadattendedtheevent.
KopatPat burubonga in general appears to bemuchmore restricted to thepeoplefromtheimmediatevillages.Thismightberelatedtoitbeingrelatively
inaccessiblebyroad,butpossiblyalsoduetothefactthattheinvolvedvillages
regardthisgodasespeciallypowerfulandeasilydisturbedbythepresenceof
outsiders.
4.3.3KopatPatburubongaWhenspeakingaboutthedateforKopatPatburubonga,thepeopleofthepar-ticipatingvillagesemphasizethatithastotakeplaceafterKanhaiSol.Thelat-ter is the first buru bonga of the area. Different from Gotasile buru, who isdescribedas related toKanhaiSol,KopatPat seems too far away (more thantwohoursbymotorbike) forsuchrelations.KopatPat ishoweverconsideredtobethemostsenioroneofhisarea, in thehillsbehindMusabani.He isma-ranghor(“aseniorperson”),thereforealltheotherburubongasinhisimmedi-atesurroundingstakeplacelater.
His worship concerns the same villages involved in Pindegadia sendrabonga.Asmentioned,inthepasttheyusedtobesevenvillages,eachbringingagoat to the sacrifice. But gradually some of these villages divided, so that at
somepoint therewerenine,and in2013,elevenvillagesrituallyparticipated
intheburubonga.Theysacrificedthegoatsforrain,peoplespecified.Thelinksbetweenfieldsandtheforestedmountainsbecomeespeciallyapparentduring
thisritual.People’sownershipoffieldsinthevicinityofthemountainisstated
as the reason for their participation in the ritual. Each village contributes a
goat buck to the sacrifice for Kopat Pat, and each household owning fieldsaroundthevillagecontributesmoneytothepurchaseofthesacrificialanimal.
Beforethesacrificestookplaceonthedayoftheritual,theelevennaekesoftheparticipatingvillagesmettheKhariadihuriandthenaekeofallthevillagesatthelatter’shouseinSonagadavillage.Joinedbyothervillagers,theybeganthe
walk towardsKopatmountain. They took along ritual paraphernalia such assindur,asacrificialaxe,ahorn(sakua)andriceandcookingpotsforthesacrifi-cialmeal.
Thefirstpartoftheritualcommencedwhentheystoppedatameadowat
the foot of the hill. Here the bongas were consulted before the sacrifice. Sixmediums,fiveSantalandoneHomanwereseatedinarowonsal leaves.Themalevillagersandboysweresittingaroundtheminacircle.Asinotherrituals,
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
266
themediumsandthedihuriwerewearingdhotis.Thedihurihandedeachofthemediums ground fenugreek (methi) in a leaf cup and greeted them. Theyrubbed themethi on their body, afterwhich they each received crushed ricefromthedihuri.Thenaekes,togetherwiththedihuriwereseatedoppositetherow ofmediums and discussedwhich bonga was to possesswhichmedium.Not all gods could come, the dihuri later explained, because there were notenoughmediums. The ones presentwereKopatHaram andKopatBudhi, themountain god’s wife. Choroi Pat, the god of Barge Buru, the hill behindSonagadavillageandBomroPatalsojoined,thegodofnearbyArakBuru.Bothof these last two buru bongas are also worshipped in the sacred grove ofSonagadavillageduringthebaha festival.Wheneverpeopleoranimals inthevillage are ill, these two gods are worshipped in the courtyard of a house.
KopatPatisalsojoinedbyhisbalakora(“co-parent-in-law”)RangaHaramandbyDarhaBudhi,thegoddessofthestreamrunningthroughthevalley.IaskedwhereKopatPat’sdaughterswere.Theywouldlaterattendthesacrificialmeal(jomnu, “eating and drinking”), because that iswhenmarried daughters areusuallyinvited,Iwasinformed.
By rubbing the rice in between their hands the mediums became pos-
sessed, violently shaking their heads and arms. Thedihuri greeted themandthesoundofthesakuasimultaneouslyannouncedthearrivalofthegods.Thenaekesthenengagedinadiscussionwiththebongas,askingifthey,afterdrink-ing rice beer and liquor (parua), would agree to let themen enter the cave,whichisconsideredtobeKopatPat’shouse.Itwasalivelydiscussion,inwhichthemenattemptedtoconvincethebongastojointheminclimbingthemoun-tain.Thebongas hesitated,KopatBudhi even started crying, because shehadfeltneglectedbythevillagersinthepreviousyear.Aftershehadcalmeddown,
thedihurihandedapileofwhiteandredpiecesofclothtothebongas.Handingit fromonetoanothertheyfinallychooseoneredandtwowhiteones.These
wouldlaterbeplacedonthepeakofKopatBuru,markingitasthedeity’splace.Then the bongas each received a pipe, a ganja, made from sal leaves, whichthey smoked. Then themediums stood up and began climbing themountain
towardsthecavewherethegoatsweretobesacrificed.
Therearemanystoriesandpeoplespeakwithgreataweaboutthecave,
whereKopatPat is said to reside.One story recounts the sevendoors insidethe cave, but explains that humans can only enter through the first door
formedbyrocks.Insideofthecave,peoplesay,therearetwolargecobrasand
otherwildanimals.Onthedayofthesacrificethepossessedmediumsaresaid
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
267
toenter thecaveandKopatHaram andKopatBudhi siton thecobras likeonchairs.Peoplearetooafraidtoenteranddonotevendaretoshinelightinside.
Whenthemediumsreappearfromthecave,theygiveadvicetothemencarry-
ing out the sacrifice. At the second door of the cave two sacrificial circles
(khond) are made. The dihuri offers crushed rice to a goat buck (boda), forKopatHaram,andtoafemalegoat(pati),forKopatBudhi.Thesameisrepeat-edwithacockandapullet. If theanimalseattherice,theyagreetobesacri-
ficed.
Whilethedihuriandothernaekeswerepreparingtheplacewherethesac-rificelatertookplace,anothergroupofmenclimbedtheremainingdistanceto
the peak. There on top of the rocks, overlookingmany other forest-covered
mountainsandsomericefields,themensetupbamboopoles.Atopthesepoles
themen tied the twowhite andone red flag (jhanda).Thismarked thepeakand thewholemountainasaplaceof thegod (bongajaega),one thatpeopleshouldnotenterduringtherestof theyear. Ifpeopledidenter,wildanimals
wouldattackthem.
After purifying the groundwithwater and cowdung, thedihurimade apatternofsixsquaresinfrontofthecave.Inthemiddleheplacedadoacaole,fromwhichtheremainingninegoatsweregiventoeat.Afterthishesprinkled
methionthepattern,laiddownbaeltreeleaves(sinjosakam)andappliedsin-dur, oil andmilk.Then, first thebrowncocks fromeachvillageand thenoneafteranothereachgoatwasbeheadedwiththesacrificialaxe.Theheadswere
placedinthekhondsquares,andthebodies’blooddrippedonthem.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
268
Photo33:SeatedmediumspriortothesacrificestotheburubongaKopatPat.Thedihuriand“naekeofsevenvillages”sitacrossthemediumsinorderto
communicatewiththedeities.
Photo34:Markingthemountainwithflagsasthe“placeofthedeity”(bongajaega).
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
269
Photo35:SacrificialsitefortheburubongaKopatPat.
Theensuingsacrificialmealwasheldinthemeadowfurtherdownthemoun-
tain where the possession had previously taken place. Many men from the
elevenvillageswhodidnotattendtheritualactivitiesofthedaywerepresent
atthesacrificialmeal.Thedetailsofthismealrevealconceptsofbelongingto
socialgroupsandthelinksbetweentheownershipoffieldsandtheburubon-ga’sregion.Infact,afterthericeharvesttheownersofthesefieldsbringricetoKopatPat’scaveasanoffering.
Afterthegoatshadbeenkilled,theirheadsandbodiesweretakentothe
meadow.Theheadmeatwascooked first, followedby therice thathadbeen
contributedbyeachvillage.Onlythemediums,thenaekesandthedihuri,whohadbeenfastingallday,couldpartakeinthismeal.Thosefromtheelevenvil-
lageswhohadbeenfastingcouldalsoconsumethissacrificialmeal(sore).Be-foretheburubongatookplace,eachhouseholdcontributedtothepurchaseofthesacrificialgoatandacock,andgaveonekiloofrice.InSonagadaPitamber’s
family contributed one hundred Rupees. This entitled them and the others,
whohadalsogiven,toashareofthegoat’smeat.Whenspeakingofthesesocial
unitspeopleusedtheterm“peopleofonehouse”(mitorakhor).Asdiscussedin chapter three, theyconsidereachother tobedescendantsofoneancestor
who once lived in one house. Later some of these brothers might have dis-
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
270
persedtoothervillages.InSonagada,Pitamber’s“peopleofonehouse”livein
threehouseholds(orak).Itwasmenfromthesethreehouseswhoatethesoretogetherinthemeadowafterthesacrifices.Becausehisfamilyownsfieldsrel-
ativelyfarawayfromSonagada,towardsanothervillage,theyalsocontributed
money to thepurchaseof thesacrificialgoatonbehalfof thatvillageandre-
ceived a shareof themeat from this goat aswell. People fromother villages
whoownedfieldsaroundSonagadasimilarlycontributedtothegoatgivento
KopatPatbySonagada.In addition to Santal households, blacksmith (Kamar), Nayak and Ho
households are also located in the villages participating in the buru bonga.Someof them formonlyone singlehousehold in anotherwiseSantal village,
andmyinformantsassuredmethatthey“eatwithwhomevertheyareclose–
alsowithSantal”.Thedihurireceivedahandfulofmeatfromeachgoatandonekiloofrice fromeachvillage.After themealhe tookhomethemeathecould
notconsumeinthefield.
4.3.4NotionsofRegion(torop/disom)andtheirCreationinRitual
KinshipRelationsasPermeatingtheLandscapeWhich notions of place are particularly prevalent in the context of the por-
trayedburubongas?Foremost these ritualsarticulate that theSantal concep-tualizeapartoftheirenvironment,namelytheforestedmountains,intermsof
kinship. The three mountains in the Chakulia area, Kanhai Sol, Gotasile andBoiropareconsideredtobebrothers.Theprincipleofseniority,sofamiliartothepeopleofthislocality,structuresthemountains’relationshipstoeachoth-
er.Peoplefirstworshipthemostseniorburubongaandthenconsecutivelyhisyoungerbrothers. In themountainsbehindMusabani thisstructureseems to
slightlydiffer.HereKopatPat’saffinaltiesareunderlined.Peopleneverthelessemphasizethatheisseniortootherburubongas,buthissevendaughtersandbalakoraareinvitedtoanddoattendtheritualaswell.Becausethesedaugh-tersandthebalakoraeachresideindifferentplaces,anetworkofkinshiptiesconnects these places. Both buru bonga complexes, thus, are structured byprinciples of seniority, brotherhood and affinity. The environment hence is
conceptualizedaccordingtosimilarprinciplesasfoundinsociety.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
271
TheConnectionsbetweenForestandFieldsIn the context of hunting rituals, I have already discussed the distinctions
drawnbetween thedomainof the forest and thedomainof fields. Similar to
thehuntingrituals, theburubongasexpressthat fieldsandforestareconcep-tuallylinked.Inallthreeofthementionedrituals,thosevillagesthatownfields
intheareaaroundthemountain,contributetothesacrificesperformedforthe
deity.Thestatedaimoftheritualsisthustoobtainrainfromtheburubonga,tofloodthericefields.Thetimingofburubongaisrelevantinthisregard,be-causetheplowedfieldsneedtobefloodedwithwaterbeforethericeseedlings
canbetransplantedintothesefields.
NotionsofRegionBesidesbringingforththeideaofasacredlandscapestructuredbykinshipre-
lationshipsand theconceptual linksbetween forestsand fields, thenotionof
regioniskeyinthethreeburubongasintroducedabove.Thisisafuzzynotion.Aregion,forexample,hasnoempiricalspatialboundaries.Rather,aregionis
heldtogetherbypeople’sactivitiesinitsritualcenter.Thissectionisintended
to discuss the concepts of region as contained in the Santal notions of toropanddisom.These twoconceptsof regionarealso linked to thesocio-politicalstructureofSantalsociety.
Dalapati Murmu, a now retired anthropologist who worked for the An-
thropological Survey of India, first introduced me to the different socio-
political units involved in Santal dispute solution. First, there is the village,
where disputes are to be solvedwith the help of themanjhi, in an assemblycalled “the sitting in the village street” (kulhidhurup). Then, there are unitscalledpursi(“neighbors”),referringtoagroupoftwoorthreeneighboringvil-lages,whichcanbeconsultedforhelpincasesofconflict.Onathirdlevelthere
aregaonta,agroupofseventothirteenvillages.Abovethemthereexistfeder-ationscalledtorop(sometimesalsocalledpir).Peoplerefertothelevelabovetorop as desh(Hindi) or disom(Santali), using these two words often inter-changeably.Thefinalleveladisputecanreachislobir,thehighestcourt,heldatdisomsendra,whereallthepeopleofthedisomcanattend.
Thetwospatialunitsabovethevillagethatseemedtobeofgreatestrele-
vance topeoplewere torop anddisom.Therearespecificnamesused for thetoropsanddisomsoftheareabyadivasiandlocalcastesalike.Peoplerepeated-
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
272
lyemphasizedthatthesenameshavenothingtodowiththenamesgiventoan
areabythegovernment.
Inresearchingtheterritorialunitsoftoropanddisom Iencounteredsev-eralcontradictions.Oneofthereasonsforthiscanbeattributedtothevarying
abilities of abstraction amongmy informants.While several highly educated
Santalmen in Ranchi drewmodels of Santal socio-political organization and
listed thenamesof thedifferentdisoms inEastSinghbhum,people in thevil-lagespossessedmoreofalivedandpractice-basedunderstandingofthesespa-
tial units. In some cases, this led to contradictionsbetween the two levels of
region.
Torop
When explaining the different socio-political units DalapatiMurmu used the
termpir,astheSantalitermforthesub-unitofdisom.InadiscussionofMundavillagefederations,RobertParkin(1992,90-95)alsowritesofpirorparhaasthename for the council of these federations. In thevillages aroundGhatsila
andMusabaniIneverencounteredthetermpir,instead,peoplespokeoftorop,whichDalapatiMurmuconsideredtobeaBengaliterm.Bodding’s(2010)dic-
tionarycontainsnoentryoneitheroftheterms,whichcouldbeduetothefact
thatsuch termsseemtodiffer fromoneSantalarea toanother.Troisi (2000,
64) forexample speaksof “Bungalow orBangla, [as] a confederacyof villagecommunities, under the leadership of a pargana”, for the Santal Parganas.Common toall thesevarying terms is that this territorialunitplaysa role in
disputesolutionsonalevelabovethevillage,andthateachofthesedifferently
namedunitsispresidedoverbyatoroppargana.Kantasola,thesecondvillageinwhichIlived,belongedtoDamparatorop.
Peopleusedthenameofthisareaespeciallywhentheywerevisitingrelatives
outsideoftheareaandreferringtotheplacetheycamefrom.Theyalsoused
thenamesof other torops,when referring to theirwives’ nativeplaceor theplaceswhere theirdaughtersweremarried.According to thepeople inDam-
para, Dampara torop consists of sixty villages. All the Santal areas of EastSinghbhumaredividedintotorops.ThevillagestothenortheastandsouthofGhatsilaforexamplebelongtoPawratorop,saidtocomprise120villages,andtowardsMusabanithereisAthkusitorop,saidtoconsistof106villages.Theseunitsarepresidedoverbyatoroppargana.Mostoftheparganasaremale,butinthecaseofAthkusitorop,KamlaHansdah,awoman,tookoverthepargana
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
273
position after her husband’s death. The office is hereditary and its functions
mostlyconcernserioussocialconflicts,whichcannotbesolvedinthevillage.
Togetherwiththenumberofvillagesinatoroppeopleusuallymentionedtheplacewherethesevillagescarryoutayearlysacrifice.Thesixtyvillagesof
Dampara torop, for example, come together once a year atDamparagarh, aworshipplaceinthehills.Here,inthecoldseason,eachvillagebringsagoatto
besacrificedtoBoiropburubonga.He is theyoungerbrotherofGotasileburubonga,who receives his collective sacrifice by all the forty villages ofMatia-banditoropintheabovedescribedburubongaattheonsetoftherainyseason.Not all the burubongas, however, are carried out by torops. KanhaiSol andKopatPatburubonga, twoofthethreeburubongasdescribedintheprevioussection, were instead organized by smaller territorial units of eleven and
twelvevillages.Thesevillagefederationsdidnotformtorops,andthusdidnotpossess these socio-political functions.What brought these villages together
into federationswas their proximity to themountain, the abode of theburubonga,nottheirbelongingtoatorop.
Disom
Theconceptofdisomisavagueone,referringtoalargearea,oftenwithconno-tationsofbelonging.Santalstudents inRanchiwouldspeakofaledisom, “ourregion”, with reference to their native area. When speaking of their native
place,womenwouldalsouse this term.Membersof theweaver caste (Pere),explainedtheirfluencyinSantaliwiththestatement:“ThisisSantaldisom,youhavetoknowSantalihere.”Intheseusesthetermdenotesacloseconnection
betweenpeopleandanarea,inlinewithwhatSomers(1977,57)describesas
the emotional component of the term “Santal country” (hordisom). The areadesignatedassuchwasoftencomparativelysmallandanyplacefurtheraway
was labeledbahredisom, an “outside region”. This referred to a place some-whereinOdishaasmuchasaplaceoutsideofIndia,thecommoncriteriabeing
thatboththeseplaceswereoutsideofaSantalarea.
Onasocio-politicallevel,thereareSantalnamesforthesedifferentdisoms,andmostpeopleroughlyknowwherethesedisomsare.This iswheretheus-agebecomesimprecise,andacommonunderstandingofthedifferentnotions
ofastoropordisomseemedtobeabsent.TheregionreachingfromJamshed-purtoDhalbhumgarh,includingMusabaniandGhatsila,isknownasDharhdi-som. GaneshMurmu traced this nameback toDholRaja, a kingwhoused tocontrol thisarea.TheareaaroundChandilReservoir,northof Jamshedpur, is
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
274
knownasPatkomdisom, andpastDumaria towardsOdisha liesBabonathidi-som.WestofMusabanitowardsHataisKutchungdisom.SpecificSantalnamesfor thesedisoms seem to exist inmost Santal areas. In villages around Jhar-gram,WestBengal, people could also point out the names of their Santaldi-soms, namelyHudintumdisom andKoelanpurdisom. A Santal can usually tellthepeople from thesedifferent areas apart by styles of dress and speech. In
this list, however, people also oftenmentionedAthkusi andDampara, whichothersinsisted,werenotdisombuttorop.Clearisthatthenamesareimportantanddenoteanareaapersonoravillagebelongsto,whereasthecategorythe
namefallsinisoflessrelevanceineverydayusage.
Eachofthesedisomshaveadeshparganaastheirhead.Dhardisom’sdeshpargana isBaijuMurmu,aman inhis fifties,who lives inGhatsila.Generally,the parganas I encountered belonged to large and educated families. BaijuMurmuholds a position as superintendent of Ghatsila College. TheparganasandmanjhisinthisareaareoftenoftheHansdaorMurmuclans,becausetheseclansownalotofland.Inthepast,parganasalsooftenhadseveralwives,be-causetheycouldaffordtosupportalargefamily,asthedeshparganapointedout.Both, thepargana family inPawraand thepargana family inPatorgoda,arelargeextendedfamilies,consistingofovertwentyfamilymemberseach.
ThedeshparganaofPawraisasoft-spokenbutwell-knownmaninthear-ea.Hisoffice,hestated, is lessrelevanttodaythanitwasinthepast,because
serious offenses are dealtwith by the state. But his role as a political figure,
representingandbringingtogetherpeopleofthearea,stillremainsimportant.
HeisinvitedtoeveryregionalSantalritual,suchasdisombaha,and,togetherwithothermenfromhisvillagePawra,organizesseveraloftheseritualshim-
self.Onceayearheorganizesalargemeetingforallthemanjhisofhisdisom,about 1,200 in total. They assemble in a spacious concrete hall outside of
Ghatsilabuilt forsuchlargemeetings ledbythedeshpargana.Herethegath-eredmanjhisandparganasmostlydiscusspoliticalandsocialmattersregard-ingtheiroffice.InJharkhand,forexample,asopposedtootherstates,theydo
notreceiveanysalaryfromthestate.Therefore,eachyearduringthismeeting
theyorganizenewstepsintheirdemandforremuneration.
Besides thesemorepoliticalaspectsofdisom, it alsohasa ritual compo-nent. The regional flower festival, disom baha, the regional harvest festivalcalled disomsohrae, where the greatest attraction are bull fights, and finallydisom sendra, the regional hunt discussed in this chapter, are all occasionswhere“thepeopleofthedisom”cometogetherinritualaction.Oneofthede-
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
275
finingfeaturesofdisomisthusitsinclusivity.Atmostofthesefestivalsthisex-tends towards non-Santal as well, due to the fact that many of the artisan
castesandotheradivasigroupsoftheareaattendtheevents.Thefifthchapterwillelaboratelydealwiththeseritualsandtheidentitypoliticsrelatedtothem.
Inconclusionforthissectionitremainsimportanttonotethat,nexttoto-rop,theconceptofdisomhasspatial,ritualandsocialconnotations.Oneofthemeaningsattachedtodisom is thatofbelonging, in thesenseofanemotionalbondtotheplaceofone’soriginis.Becauseofthepatrilocalresidencepattern
thisplaceoforiginremainsmostlystablethroughoutaman’slife,whereasthe
contraryholdstrueforwomen.Ifawoman’snativeplaceisfarawayfromher
husband’s, sheoften refers to twoplaces asaledisom (“our region”).Asout-linedabove,thesecondconnotationofthetermdisomisapoliticalone.Itisanarena,inwhich,undertheauspicesofadeshpargana,conflictsaresolvedandpoliticaldecisionsaremade.Thethirdcomponentisofaritualnature,asbest
representedby thedisomsendra, theregionalhunt inwhichall thepeopleofthe disom, among them especially the parganas andmanjhis, come togetherbeforeapowerfulgodtosolveseriousaffrontstoSantalniam.Inalocalunder-standingthenotionsofdisomandtoropthereforecombinespacewithasocio-cosmicorder.
Inadditionto inferringdifferentnotionsofplacefromSantalritualprac-
tice,itismyargumentthroughoutthisworkthatritualactivitiescreatenotions
of place. The mountain rituals, which are collectively performed by villages
thatconstituteatorop,serveasacaseinpoint.Peopleandtheirsacrificialan-imalsmovefromvariouslocationstowardsaritualcenter.InFeldhaus’(2003)
sense,wecanthussaythattheregion(torop) iscreatedbythespatialmove-ments of people and their sacrificial animals. People’s movements connect
places intoregions, theycreate“setsofconnectedplaces”(5).Withregardto
thenotionofdisomwecanequallysaythatitisconstitutedbypeople’spartici-pationintheregionalhunt(disomsendra).Whichentitiesareactuallyincludedinadisom,however, ismuch lessdefined.Nevertheless,disom representsthelargest socio-spatial Santal unit, the largest gathering in Santal society. It is
thereforenocoincidencethatthisistheoccasiontojudgeextremelygravevio-
lationsofniaminthiscontext.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
276
4.4Conclusion:SantalPerceptionsoftheEnvironment
andtheDistinctionbetweenForestandFields4.4.1AttributesoftheForestandtheForestedMountainsAnanalysisofSantalperceptionsoftheenvironmentasemergingfromtherit-
ualsdiscussedinthischapterbesttakesitsstartingpointfromthedistinctions
theSantalmakeintheirenvironment.Itwasthesedistinctionsthatfirstcaught
myattentionandconsecutivelypointedmetowardsthetopicofenvironment.
Thisbringsusbacktothemuchdiscussedoppositionbetweensocietyandna-
tureaspreviouslypresentedinthetheorysectionofthiswork.
ThestarkestdistinctiontheSantalmaintainintheirenvironment,in“that
whichsurroundsthem”, is theonebetween forest (bir)and fields(bad).Thischapterhasmostelaboratelydealtwiththedomainoftheforest,which,inthe
presented ritual contexts,was articulated as a dangerousplace. This became
firstapparentinthehuntingrituals(sendrabonga)duringwhichdifferentvil-lage federations perform sacrifices to the hunting deity and to other deities
located innearbymountains. Inreturn for their sacrificespeoplerequest the
deitytoprotectthemandtheiranimalsfromthewildanimalsoftheforest.The
veiledlanguage(bhetkatha),usedbetweenritualparticipantsandthehuntingdeitypossessingamedium,hintsat the saiddeity’sdangerousnature.Direct
communication is considered inappropriate with such an ambivalent being.
Beforeamanembarksonthehunt,hiswifetakesoffherbangles, inorderto
distractfromherhusband’sexistenceandwardoffdanger.
Furthermore,theideaoftheforestasadangerousplace,asaplacewhere-
in an encounter with wild animals could lead to a man’s death, is found in
many singrai songs and stories performed during the hunting festival. Withregard to the focus of this chapter the singrai songs have served as a richsourceforSantalperceptionsontheenvironment,especiallyconcerningSantal
ideasonhuntingandtheforest.InthesingrainarrativesIportrayed,theper-formerspresent the storyof ahunter’sdeath, the crueltyofhuntingandhu-
manempathywithyoungdeer.
Inadditionto itsdanger, the forest isrepresentedasa fertileplace.This
becomesmost apparent in its associationwith rain. The hunting ritual is in-
tendedtorequest thedeitiesof the forest tosendrainto floodtherice fields
fortheensuingricecultivation,whichprovidesthebasisofpeople’sexistence
inthisarea.Thefertilityoftheforestisalsoreflectedinthethemeofsexuality
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
277
containedmostprominentlyinthehuntingnight’ssingraientertainment.Thecrudecontentisconsideredtopleasethehuntingdeityassumedtobepresent
during thesenightlyperformances.The forestasaplaceof sexualencounter,
awayfromthesocialcontrolofthevillage,isathemealsocontainedinanother
genreofsongscalled“forestsongs”(birseren).One last important point regarding the forest has been discussed in the
context ofmountain rituals (burubonga),which take place after the huntingritualsaroundthetimeofricetransplantation.Severalofthesemountainritu-
alsareperformedintheregionunderstudy,andoneoftheirdefiningfeatures
isthattheyinvolvepeoplefromallcommunitieslivinginthearea.Eachvillage
inthevicinityofthemountain,wheretherespectivedeityissaidtoreside,con-
tributesagoattothesacrificeperformedonthemountain.Thetimelyorderin
whichtheritualstakeplacefollowstheorderofseniority,whichstructuresthe
deities’ relations among each other. The most senior mountain god is wor-
shippedfirst,andonlyafterthisdothevillagesworshiphisyoungerbrothers.
DuringthemountainritualforKopatPat,hisin-lawsanddaughterareinvitedaswell.Itbecomesapparentthatthedomainoftheforestedmountainsexhib-
itsasimilarstructuretosociety.Theprinciplesofseniorityandaffinityplayan
importantroleinthisregard.
4.4.2AttributesoftheFieldsTheassociationsmadewiththefields,whichemergeasadomaindistinctfrom
theforest,areofadifferentnature.Theritualactionsinthecontextofthefirst
sowing of rice (erokmut) articulate the fields as closely related to thehouseanditspeople.Thefieldscan,infact,beseenasanextensionofthehouse,visi-
bleforexampleinthefactthatduringtheritualnoboundariesarearticulated.
Ifwerecall theritualof jomsimbongadiscussed in thepreviouschapter, thefields represent the settlement and forest clearingactivitiesof the ancestors.
Theyareamaterialreminderoftherootsalocallinehasestablishedinaplace.
This notion is contained in the termmulgadi, a local line’s “place of origin”.Theancestors’importanceequallybecomesapparentintheritualinvocations
andofferingsmade to them in theancestral shrinebeforea small amountof
riceseedsistakenouttobesowninthefields.Evenspatiallytheassociationof
ancestorswithriceisexpressed,asayear’sriceharvestisstoredinman-size
basketsabovetheancestralshrine. Insum, Ihaveargued inthischapterthat
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
278
the fieldscarryagnaticconnotationsas theyare linked toahouse, itspeople
andtheirancestors.
4.4.3IntroducingtheDistinctionbetweenCultivatedandUnculti-
vatedTheforestisadangerousandfertileplace.Itisaplacewherehumanscanonly
intrudeandsurvivewiththehelpofitsdeities.Itisaplaceofambivalence.The
fieldsanditscorrespondingspaces,thevillageandthehouse,onthecontrary,
aresecureplacesforhumans.Thesearethespacesofhumanactivity.Regard-
ing these distinctions, the question arises, as towhether they correspond in
anywaytothedistinctionsbetweennatureandsociety. Ifoneunderstanding
of nature is a placewhere humans do not belong, a place outside of human
agency,couldtheforestthenberegardedasnature?
In the following I argue that a dichotomy between society and nature
wouldbeamisrepresentationoftheSantalworldviewforseveralreasons.The
strongest argument against thisdichotomy ismy finding that at leastpart of
thedomainof the forest, the forestedmountains,arestructuredaccording to
thesameprinciplesassociety,namelytheprincipleofseniority.Thereishence
nodichotomyinthesensethat“eachiswhattheotherisnot”(Strathern1980,
182).Moreover,theforestfortheSantalisnotadomaincompletelyoutsideof
humanagency.Itisclearlyaplacewherethedeitiesandtheirwildanimalsare
in control, but humans nevertheless attempt to influence and enter this do-
main.Theydosothroughthesacrificestheyoffertotheforestdeitiesandthey
dosoconsecutivelythroughtheviolentactofhunting.
Instead of reproducing the problematic distinction between society and
nature,Iproposehereaseriesofconceptualdistinctionsthatcorrespondbet-
ter to theones inherent toSantalviewsof theenvironment.As thesearemy
analytical abstractions from themore concrete distinctions the Santalmake,
theydonotnecessarilyhaveequivalentSantaliterms.
Most generally, the Santal differentiatebetween spaces in their environ-
mentthatarecultivatedanduncultivated.Thericefields,butalsocorrespond-
inglygardens(barge)behindhousesandthevillageitself,representcultivatedspaces.Theseplacesaretheabodeofbenevolentdeitiesandtheplacewhere
humansandtheirancestorslive.Theseplacesareregardedasfamiliar,asone’s
“own”,asplacesofagnation.Herehumanagencyandcontrolareatthehighest.
Humansplow,sow,transplantandharvestriceintheirfields.Intheirvillages,
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
279
humansdomesticateanimalsandoffer theseanimals to theirdeities insacri-
fice.CultivationfurtherisasourceofconsiderableprideandstatusfortheSan-
tal, as it represents a stage of “social evolution” above the gatherer-hunter
stage associatedwith thebeginningsof Santal society. Cultivation represents
civilizationfortheSantal.
The uncultivated, wild and dangerous space, as distinguished from the
fields, is the forest.The forest represents “theother” inseveralways. Itsdei-
ties,forexample,aremoreambivalentthanthedeitiesofthevillage,sothatin
communicationwiththemonlyveiled language isconsideredappropriate.By
offeringthesedeitiessacrifices,humansgainthepossibilitytotemporarilyen-
tertheforest,buttheriskofdeathremains.Thewildanimalsoftheforestre-
main a threat, and they sometimes even intrude on village space.One of the
most remarkable features of Santal hunting rituals is the role of the hunting
priest (dihuri), who belongs to a gatherer-hunter community of the area. InmostcasesIwitnessed,hewasaHillKharia.IntheeyesoftheSantal,theKha-
ria are especially suited for thismediating role between themselves and the
forestdeities.BecausetheKharia live inthe forest, theyaresaidtoknowthe
forestdeitieswell.Aspreviouslydiscussed, inritualaswellasinSantalopin-
ions,theKhariarepresent“theother”.Theyareconsideredjuniorinstatusto
theSantal.InpartsofthehuntingritualstheKhariadihuriislikenedtoanani-mal,mostvisiblywhenhe is (pretend)shotwithanarrowandhungupona
stick likepreyafter thehunt.TheKhariaclearlydoesnotbelong to theculti-
vatedand“civilized”domainintheeyesoftheSantal.
The Kharia dihuri’s important ritual role, also in the mountain rituals,however,underlinesa crucialpointabout the relationshipbetween theculti-
vatedandtheuncultivated.Thesetwodomains,althougharticulatedasoppo-
sites,arenottobethoughtaboutasstrictlyseparatefromeachother.Instead
connectionsandrelationsbetween thesedomainsareessential for theconti-
nuityofhumanity.Thisismostclearlyexpressedintheideaoftheforestdei-
tiesprovidingrain for therice fields.As thischapterhasshown,ritualsarea
meansforestablishingrelationsbetweenthedomainofthecultivatedandun-
cultivated.
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
280
4.4.4PlacingtheDistinctionbetweenCultivated/Uncultivatedin
ContextRegardingthestarkdistinctionsbetweentheforestandthefieldsanditsasso-
ciatedequivalentsofcultivatedanduncultivated,civilizedanduncivilizedthe
questionabouttheirhistoricalandsocialcontextarises.IftheSantalassociate
theforestwithastageoftheirowndevelopmentfromgatherer-hunterstocul-
tivators, did theymaintain the same view of the forest in the past? Has this
viewchanged,hastheforestacquirednewconnotations?
AcomparisonwithviewsoftheforestinSanskriticliterature,asdiscussed
by Sontheimer (1994), proves fruitful in this regard. Sontheimer introduces
thedistinctionbetweenksetra, as “inhabited,well-settled space,with regularploughagriculture”andthevana,as“‘wildspace’,‘forest’orjunglewhichhar-boursthe‘hermitage’,thetribals”(127).Thesimilaritybetweenthesedistinc-
tionsandthosemaintainedbytheSantalisextremelystriking.Furtherdetails
are reminiscent ofwhat has been discussed as the Santal view of the forest:
Vanaisanambivalentsphereassociatedwithdeathandchaos,butitisalsothesourceofcreationandlife(130),asreenactedforexampleintheNavakelevara
ritualforLordJagannathinPuri.Inthepoetryandreligionofthesettledpeo-
ple,theforestappearsasaspaceoffreedomandasthedomainoftribalpeo-
ple.Itisalsoassociatedwitheroticism(138).
InSontheimer’sview,theksetraandthevanaarenottobeunderstoodasoppositesbutasacontinuumsimilartothatfromtribalreligionto“normative
codifiedHinduism”(128).Theforestisassociatedwithtribalpeopleandtheir
religion, it is aplacewhere the rootsofHinduismwith itsworshipof spirits
locatedinmountains,treesandanimalslie.
ItisremarkablethatinSontheimer’sscheme,derivedfromSanskritlitera-
ture,theassociationsmadewiththeforestincludetribalpeopleandtheirreli-
gion, but that the Santal as tribal people themselves maintain such similar
distinctions.TheSantallocatetheirplaceintheforestintheirpast.Theirmy-
thology,forexample,speaksofthefirstsevenSantalbrothersandsistershunt-
ing and gathering in the forest. Only later does the myth mention the
introductionoftheplowandthecultivationoffields.Today,theSantalassoci-
ate the forestwith the gatherer-hunter communities living close to or in the
forest and regard these people as “uncivilized”. They in a sense project onto
others,whathasbeenprojectedontothembyhigh-casteHindusaccordingto
Sontheimer’s writing. Sontheimer’s continuum from tribal religion to brah-
Chapter4⎜PerceptionsoftheEnvironment
281
manical Hinduism and its spatial associations from vana to ksetra shouldthereforebeextendedbyonemorecomponent,namelythatofgatherer-hunter
societyandreligion.
Based on the ethnographyof gatherer-hunters (cf. Bird-David1990) the
forestcarriesdifferentassociationsforthesesocieties,sothatthestarkdistinc-
tionsbetweenforestandfieldsfoundamongtribalcultivatorssuchastheSan-
talandalsoinSanskritliteraturedonotexist.Onecouldthereforeassume,that
theSantalviewoftheforest,aspresentedinthisworkthroughthelensofritu-
al,onlydevelopedwiththebeginningofcultivation.However,itcannotbean-
swerediftheSantalhaveadaptedthisviewfromhighercasteHindusorifthe
latterhaveadapted thisview fromthe former.Thesimilarities should rather
be regarded as one of the manymutual influences these societies have and
havehadoneachotherinthepast.
RegardingchangesinSantalnotionsoftheforestamoremodernspinon
the “backwardness” of this domain is contained in the expression “corner of
theforest”(burukocha).Thisreferstothe“remoteness”ofsomeSantalvillag-es, located close to the forest, due to their lack ofmodern amenities such as
electricity, cell phone coverage and paved roads. In this context it is not the
villageanditscultivatedlandsthatareseenasprogressiveand“civilized”,but
themodernIndiancityortown.ThisdifferencesbetweenSantallivingin“the
corner of the forest” and Santal living near or in a city correspond to differ-
encesofeducationandwealthexistinginSantalsocietymoregenerally.Inthe
context of politicized rituals discussed in the next chapter, these differences
againbecomerelevant.
Whereas in this chapter I dismissed thedistinctionbetween society and
natureasitdoesnotfacilitateanunderstandingof localsystemsofclassifica-
tion,thenextchapterbringsuptheconceptofnatureagain.Thistimetheterm
“nature”isevoked,inEnglish,bytheorganizersofSantalregionalrituals.San-
tal regional flower festivals (disombaha) have only been celebrated in thismannersincethe1980sandtheyshowthatplaceisincreasinglymadeinapo-
liticalcontext.Vis-à-visothercommunities,butalsotowardsthe Indianstate,
theSantalarecommunicatingtheir“tribal”,“adivasi”and“indigenous”identityduringthesetransformedritualpractices.Theuseandcontentoftheterm“na-
ture”inthesecontextsisworthexploringasitpointstotheopennessofplace
forglobaldiscourses.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
283
5.FieldsofContestation:Region,Politicsand
IdentityThedynamicsofglobalization,soprevalentincontemporarytimes,aresaidto
havepulledcultureawayfromplace(IndaandRosaldo2008,13).179Cultures
arenot place-bound anymore, instead, theymove throughmigrants andnet-
worksofideas,irrespectiveoflocation.Atthesametimeasthesocialsciences
havebecomeincreasinglycautiousoftheessentializationandterritorialization
of culture, indigenous social movements have begun to emphasize exactly
thosefeatures.
Somemovements have strategicallymade use of the opportunities pro-
vided by globalization in order to assert their rootedness in a specific place,
oftenasareactiontothethreatsglobalizationhasposedtothem.Localblack
andindigenousmovementsinthePacificregionofColumbia,forexample,have
madeuseof increasingnetworkingopportunities inorder tobuild translocal
coalitions with like-minded movements (Escobar 2001, 159ff). International
legal instruments, such as the UnitedNationsWorking Group on Indigenous
Populations,have furtherprovidedanotherpossibility forarticulating indige-
nousclaimstoplace,ofteninculturalterms(Muehlebach2001).
Such“strategiesoflocalization”(Escobar2001,159),referringtothefact
thatindigenousgroupsactivelylinkcultureandterritory,ofteninatrans-local
arena,formthecoreofthischapter.Byfirstanalyzinganannualspringfestival
(disombaha)celebratedonaregional level,andsecondtheritualsandactivi-tiesofareformmovementpromotingthe“correct”practiceofSantalcustom,I
discusstheintricaterelationsbetweenandthemeaningattributedtoplaceand
identitybydifferentactors.
In recent decades the Santal have increasingly begun performing their
identityinapoliticalcontext.Thisassertionof“Santalculture”wasaconstant
companionduringmy fieldwork. Soonafter Ihadarrivedat thehouseofmy
first Santal host family, they handed me a brochure stating the aims of the
movement they were active members of. I later understood that this move-
mentwascalledsarnadhorom,oneamongmanySantalsocio-politicalassocia-tionsIencounteredinthearea.
179Parts of this chapter have been published in an article titled Fertility or Indigeneity?TwoVersionsoftheSantalFlowerFestival(Schulte-Droesch2014).
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
284
Themain argument of this chapter is that the cultural politics staged by the
Santal form a strategy of “making place”.While themaking of place through
ritual,asdiscussedabove,alsofeaturedinthecontextofregionalrituals(such
astheregionalhunt),thelarge,stagedperformancesportrayedinthischapter
haveabroaderframeofreference.Theyareconcernedwiththeformationand
portrayalofaSantal identitytoothercommunitiesof theregionandbeyond.
ThisportrayalofSantal identityisachievedbylocalizedperformances,which
claimtheregionasSantal.Beforemovingontoethnographicdescriptions,this
introductionfurtherdiscussesmyunderstandingofidentity.
“The question of identity seems to crop up everywhere today”, notes
Karlsson (2000, 20) in his book titled Contested Belonging. The Santal arehence no exception in their staging of cultural identity.My understanding of
culturalidentityisbasedonFriedman’sdefinitionthereofas:
(…) a social identity that is based on a specific cultural configuration of a
conscious nature.History, language, race are all possible bases for cultural
identityandtheyareallsociallyconstructedrealities.(Friedman1993,212,
citedinKarlsson2000,200)
Severalothercharacteristicsofidentity,asdevelopedintheliterature,feature
prominentlyinthischapter.Oneimportantcomponentisseeninitsconstruc-
tioninrelationto“theother”,“theconstitutiveoutside”asHall(1996b,4)calls
it.Itis“thewayapersonis,orwishestobe,knownbycertainothers”(Cohen
1993,195).ThisplaysalargeroleinSantalidentityconstructionexpressedin
statementssuchas“Weworshipinsacredgroves,notinbuildingslikechurch-
esortemples.”Tounderlinewhattheotherisnot,istounderlinewhatoneis.But what is emphasized by a group or person as its cultural identity might
changeover time, it isapositioningboundupwithhistoricalprocesses (Hall
1996b,2-4).Thisselectivepositioning,however, isnevermerelyinvented.“It
is rather a positioning which draws upon historically sedimented practices,
landscapesandrepertoiresofmeaning”(Li2000,151).Theaspectsofidentity
thatcertainSantalgroupsemphasizeareneithernaturalorgivennorarethey
invented.Muchmore they are strategically selected froma repertoireof cul-
turalpractice.Takingthisintoaccountshelpsonebetterunderstandhowcer-
taingroupsconstructspecificSantalidentities.
StuartHall’s (1996a, 141) notion of the “articulation of identity” further
providesarelevantconceptforanunderstandingofcontemporarySantaliden-
tityconstructions.Heusesarticulationinitsdoublemeaning:First,initsmean-
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
285
ingof“toutter,tospeakforth”,inthesenseofexpressingsomething.Second,it
canalsoreferto“aconnectionthatcanmakeaunityoftwodifferentelements,under certain conditions. It is a linkage,which is not necessary, determined,
absoluteandessential foralltime.(…)Different,distinctelements(…)canbe
rearticulated in different ways because they have no necessary ‘belonging-
ness’”(141).Hall(142)seesitascrucialtounderstandthecircumstances,the
historicalcontext,underwhichconnectionscanbeforged.Thushedrawsour
attention to the possibility that identity articulationsmight emphasize some
culturalelementsatsomepointinhistoryandlaterdiscardthemagain.Insum,
myunderstandingofidentityasarticulated,asaselectivepositioningwithref-
erenceto“theother”andboundupinhistoricalprocesses,informsmyanalysis
inthischapter.
ByfocusingfirstontheregionalversionoftheSantalflowerfestival,and
secondontheactivitiesof thesarnamovement, thischapterexplorestheno-tions of identity and region evoked in these contexts. I analyze how cultural
identityisarticulatedinthesetwocontexts,andaskwhichaspectsofidentity
areemphasizedby thedifferentactors involved.These identitiesmakerefer-
encetotheregion,inwhichpeoplelocatetheirculturalpractices.Regionsare
formedbyconnectedplaces,asFeldhaus(2003)suggests.Hence,myanalysis
takes into focus theplaces evoked in theprocess of identity articulation and
discusseshowtheseplacescometoformtheideaofaregion.Becausetheiden-
titypoliticsstagedbytheSantalvis-à-visthestatearearatherrecentphenom-
enon, dating back roughly to the 1940s, it is relevant to take the historical
context inwhichtheyseemtohavethrived, intoaccount.Myexplorationwill
ultimatelyshowthatidentity,regionandhistorycannotbeseparated.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
286
5.1FlowerFestivals,PoliticsandtheRecentEmergenceof
RegionalSacredGroves(disomjaher)Onceayear,whenthesalandmahuatreesstartbloominginthelunarmonthof Phagun (February/March), the Santal flower festival, baha porob, takesplace. For several days it unites thewhole village and its guests in common
worship, dancing and feasting. The festival has taken place in villages for as
longaspeoplecanremember,butinrecentyearsithastakenonamorepoliti-
cal shapebeyond thevillagecontext.This changehasbeenbroughtaboutby
nationalandglobaldynamicsinwhichtheSantalpositionthemselves.Regard-
edbytheSantalasoneof theirmost important festivals, it isconnectedwith
questionsofidentityandaworldviewdifferentfromothercommunitiesliving
in thearea.Today, Santal activistsandpoliticianspromote the festival asex-
pressingan inherently“tribal”or“indigenous” lifestyle.Thefestival therefore
presentsanarenaforthearticulationofidentity.Inthefollowingamoreelab-
oratedescriptionofSantalsacredgrovesthanundertakenintheintroduction
isgiven. Inordertograsphowthe festivalhasbeentakenfromavillagetoa
morepolitical regional level, its twoversionsare compared.Finally, this sec-
tionanalyzes,whichpartsofSantalidentityarechosentoberepresenteddur-
ing the regionalversionof the festival,whichnotionsofplaceemerge in this
contextandhowthisrelatesto“strategiesoflocalization”.
5.1.1VillageSacredGroves(jaher)andtheAnnualFlowerFestival
SacredGrovesinIndiaSacred groves, as the literature points out (Burman1995; Gadgil andVartak
1976;Malhotra,GokhaleandDas2001),existalloverIndia.Somepartsofthe
literature depict them as sites of biodiversity. As the Santal position them-
selvesinthisdiscourse,itisworthashortelaborationhere.
InRajasthan,allalongtheWesternGhats, inCentralIndiaandinvarious
statesof theNorthEast, patchesof forest are said tobeprotectedbydeities
and subsequently treated with special care. To subsume these various phe-
nomenaunderoneterm,mighthoweverglossoverimportantlocaldifferences.
Partoftheliteratureonthetopicisconcernedwiththestudyofsacredgroves
asparadigmsof biodiversity conservation (cf. for exampleGadgil andVartak
1976; Ormsby 2011). Tomalin (2004) criticizes in this regard that these at-
temptsoversimplifysacredgrovesas“pristineforest”andfallpreytoromanti-
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
287
cizing local practices as inherently nature conserving. Freeman (1994, 9-11,
citedinTomalin2004,278)pointsout“thatsacredgroveswereprotectedout
ofrespectforthedeityratherthanbecauseofaninnatebeliefintheintrinsic
valueofnature”.
Amoreseriousattempttounderstandthelocalculturalmeaningofsacred
grovesispresentedbyUchiyamada(2008),whowritesaboutgrovesinKera-
la.180AsummaryofUchiyamada’sexampleservesasashortillustrationofhow
sacredgrovesare intricately linked toa localworldview. In theSouth Indian
state of Kerala, Uchiyamada (2008) depicts kaavus, as the groves are calledthere,astraditionallyassociatedwiththe“untouchable”Kuravas.Inhisarticle
heanalyzes the transformationsomeof theseplaceshaveundergoneas they
have become appropriated by higher castes. These groves host a variety of
trees and deities, such as ancestors, ghosts, demi-goddesses and demi-gods
andthedivinesnakeNaga.Theyareliminalplacescharacterizedbybothlife-
forceanddanger.Intheseplacesthesoulofthedeadislocatedandfromthere
continuestobeinvolvedintheworldoftheliving.
Thecaseofkaavus inKeralaorwoodedgrovesundertheprotectionofadeityinRajasthan(GoldandGujar1989)showsacredgrovesasrelatedtolo-
cal,low-castevariantsofHinduism.Manyofthefeaturesdescribedinrelation
to thegroves, suchas theanimalsacrificescarriedout in themor the female
deitiespresidingover them(GadgilandVartak1976,156), resemble thecul-
turaltraditionsinthegrovesintribalCentralIndia.Sacredgroves,infact,are
oftendescribedasadefiningfeatureofmanyoftheadivasireligiouspracticesofCentralIndia(Hembram1983;Roy1970,221;Sahay1965).Insomeofthe-
secontextstheyhavebeenusedtorepresentacertainsocialidentityofbeing
adivasi(Burman2013;BordeandJackman2010;Parajuli2001),asthischap-terwillequallyshowintheSantalcase.
Like Tomalin and Freeman mentioned above, Uchiyamada (2008) criti-
cizes the recent upsurge of literature praising sacred groves as biodiversity
preservationareas.DuringmyfieldworkIhadsimilarreservationswhenever
mySantal informantspointedoutthatthey“worshipnature”.Theactualeve-
rydaybehaviorIobservedinvillagestowardstheenvironmentseemedtodif-
fer greatly from these statements oftenmade by Santal political activists. As
Uchiyamadarightlypointsout,the“traditionalmeaning”ofsacredgroves,re-
180Cf.alsoMishraandRangad(2008)onsacredgrovesamongtheKhasiofMeghalaya.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
288
latedtodeath-lifereciprocityinthecaseofkavuus,andmodern,utilitarianen-vironmentalismarebasedondifferentpremises.
Inasimilarvein,thepointthatgrovesareparadigmsofbiodiversityman-
agementisdifficulttomakeintheSantalcontext,especiallysincethesegroves
often only contain few trees. Rather than focusing on the correctness of the
claims to tribal societybeing inherently “close tonature”, Iwill laterdiscuss
the implications behind this identity articulation. In what follows, I give a
summaryof theculturalmeaningsofvillagesacredgroves for theSantaland
themostimportantfestivalheldinthem.Thiswillprovidethebackgroundfor
themorepoliticizedversionof thesegrovesand festivals introduced thereaf-
ter.
SantalVillagesandtheirSacredGrovesSacredgroves(jaher)amongtheSantalusuallyconsistofaclusteroftreesontheoutskirtsofavillage.Theyshouldideallycontainthreesaltrees,asabodefor the deitiesMarangBuru, JaherEra andMorekoTuruiko and twomahuatreesforGosaeEraandParganabonga(Kochar1966,243).Theseareconsid-ered to be the deities concernedwith thewell-being of the village. They are
benevolentdeities,differentfromthedangerousonesresidingintheforestor
inotherplacesoutsideofthevillage.
Atthefootofthesetreesonefindssmallstones,representingthedeities.
Thestonesareoftencoveredwiththeremainsofwoodenstructuresthatfunc-
tionas temporarilyerectedshrines.Theseshrinesarerenewedeachyear for
the annual flower festival inside the grove. In some groves the shrines have
beenbuiltoutofconcreteandandareoften locatedaroundthestemofasaltree.Besidestheshrinesforthevillagedeitiesthegrovesalsocontainaplace
of worship for the hunting god sendrabonga, usually also represented by astone, encircled by a small boundary of stones. Another deityworshipped at
theoccasionoftheannualflowerfestivalinthegroveisinmanycasesalocal
mountain god,burubonga.As chapter four discussed, this god is included intheworship,becauseit is locatedintheareaandcannotbeleftoutwhenthe
localvillagedeitiesareaddressed.
InthevillagesofEastSinghbhum,intheSantalParganasandinMidnapur
districtofWestBengal,Iencounteredsacredgrovesinmanydifferentshapes.
Insomenewlyestablishedgroves, the treesaresmallandhavebeenplanted
onlyrecently,othergrovescontainmanylargetreesstillresemblingapatchof
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
289
oldforest.Thegrovesalsovaryinsize,somemeasuringonlytenmetersindi-
ameter,whileothersmeasureonehundredmetersacross.Santalsacredgroves
areoftensurroundedbyaboundary.Inthelessconspicuousversionsofgroves
thisboundaryismarkedwithrowsofsmallstones.Inothersacredgrovesthe
boundary consists of a high concretewall obscuring the view into the grove
completely.InSarjumburuvillage,forexample,theoriginalsacredgroveislo-
catedoutsideofthevillageandcontainsmanyoldtrees.Onecanstillspotthe
stonesrepresentingthedeities,butcomparedtothenewgrovemanypartsof
it are overgrown by vegetation, giving it a rather wild impression. Several
yearsagoanewonewasestablishedinthecenterofthevillage,betweentwo
hamlets. Thewall around it had been built by funds obtained from the local
governmentblockoffice.ThesefundsarereservedformembersofScheduled
Tribes in Jharkhandandarepartofastategovernmentschemeimplemented
toprotectsacredsitesof thesecommunities.Villagescan fileapplications for
suchfundswithblockdevelopmentoffices,whichthenpassitontothedistrict
magistrate.Aswithanyschemewhichentitlespeople to funding through the
blockoffice,briberyandpoliticalswayinfluencetheavailabilityofthesefunds.
In sum, the sacredgroves inSantalvillagesvary in sizeandappearance.
NoneofthegrovesIsawformedthickorpristineforest,asotherauthorsem-
phasize forsacredgroves in India.SomeSantalgrovescontainagroupofold
trees,whilenewergrovesonlyhavetwoorthreeyoungtrees.Ratherthanrep-
resentingsomekindof“pristinenature”,thesegrovesforemostsymbolizethe
settlingactivityof theancestors.Whenaskedaboutthe foundationof thevil-
lagesacredgrove,peoplestatethatitislinkedtothefoundationofthevillage.
Itdatesback to the timewhen the foundersof thevillage firstarrived in the
area,clearedtheforestforfieldsandbuilthouses,butleftonepatchofthefor-
est forthevillagedeitiestoreside.Thegrovehencerepresentstherootsthat
theancestorsestablishedinthisplace.Asdiscussedinchapterthree,theplace
whereaspecificlocallineestablishedasacredgroveisreferredtoitsmulgadi.Throughouttheyearseveralritualactivitiestakeplaceinsideofthegrove,
themostelaborateonebeingthespringflowerfestivalcalledbahaporob.Ko-char(1966,246)mentionsthatatthetimeoftheharvestfestivalsohraecattleworship takes place in the sacred grove. In East Singhbhum area this “cattle
worship” is called jaherdangri (literally “the cattle of the sacredgrove”) andtakestheshapeofacattlesacrificeinthegrove,dedicatedtothe“mothergod-
dessofthegrove”,JaherAyo.Peoplespeakofitasalargefestival,attendedbythousandsofvisitorsfromnearandfarvillages.Itshouldideallybeperformed
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
290
inthree,fiveorsevenyearintervalsineveryvillage,althoughmanyvillagesdo
notperformitatall.ThisisthecasewhentherearemanyHinducastesresid-
ingwith the Santal in the same village orwhen villages are located close to
largertowns.TheSantalIaskedwereatfirstcarefultonotgivetoomuchin-
formationaboutthiscattlesacrifice.TheyareawarethattheHindupopulation
ofthearearejectssuchritualactivity.Anotherfestivalheldinthesacredgrove
is calledmamore(“cut five”, possibly referring to the sacrificesmade to fivedeitiesofthegrove).Ittakesplaceinequallylargeintervalsatthebeginningof
therainyseason,andentailsbothgoatandcattlesacrifices.
Ingeneral,thereareseveralannualSantalrituals,whichdonottakeplace
in the sacred grove. Among them are sohrae, the harvest festival andmaghbonga,duringwhichtheworshipiscarriedoutinafieldoutsideofthevillage.Theworshipattheoccasionoftheannualhuntingfestival,too, is locatedina
smallgrovecalled“huntinggrove”(sendrajaher)separatefromthevillageone.The following section illustrates theannual flower festivalheld in thevillage
sacredgroveingreaterdetailinordertolaterdistinguishitfromtheregional
flowerfestival(disombaha).
TheAnnualVillageFlowerFestival(bahaporob)Almost everySantal ethnography includes adescriptionof the annual flower
festival(cf.forexampleArcher2007,237ff;Carrin-Bouez1986,104ff;Culshaw
2004,103ff;Troisi2000,134ff).Thiseventcontainsnoneof thesecrecy that
accompany several other ritualpractices, as for example the sacrificesof the
local line(jomsimbonga)described inchapter threeor theancestorworshipin theancestralshrine, themost interiorplaceofaSantalhouse. Instead, the
springflower(baha)festivalis,nexttotheharvestfestivalsohrae,oneofmostwidelytalkedaboutandattendedfestivalsinSantalareas.
Thebahafestivalisrelevantforthischapter,becauseitrepresentsthedy-namic of “tradition” and a staging of identity in its context. Since about the
1980s,baha festivalshavebeencelebrated inaregionalcontext, in largersa-credgrovescalleddisomjahers.For thisoccasion,people fromallover there-gion come to attend the festival. Here, “celebrating the Santal way” is
performed to the participants and the media, portraying certain features of
Santal culture toa largegroupof spectators.For thesakeof comparison, the
followingsectionintroducesthemainaspectsofthevillageflowerfestival.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
291
Theblossomingofthesaltreemarksthebeginningofbaha festivalsinSantalvillages, celebrating spring and new growth. The central role sal andmahuaflowersplay in the festivalgives it itsname.The festivaloftentakesplaceon
differentdatesindifferentvillagesandthusenablesmutualvisitsofrelatives.
It is a high-spirited time, characterized by joy (raska), as many people ex-pressedit.
AcomparisonofthefivebahafestivalsIattendedin2011and2012indif-ferentvillagesofEastSinghbhumshowsslightvariationsintheritualpractices
ofthefestivalfromoneplacetoanother.Thecoreactivitiesofthefestival,such
asthesacrificesinthegrove,thehandingofflowerstoeachvillager,thepos-
sessions,thedancinginthegroveandthehuntonthethirddayarethesame,
but the elaboration of certain features within these activities varies. My de-
scriptioninthefollowingbringstogetherfeaturesfromthesedifferentplaces
andpointsoutvariationwhereitisrelevant.
TheFirstDay:Preparation
On the first day of the baha festival the village usually buzzeswith activity:Womenmend the outsidewalls of their houseswithmud andpaint them in
different colorsafterwards.While thewomen tend to thehouses, themenof
thevillagerepairtheshrinesofthe jaherandhangcolorfulpapergarlandsinthegrove,acrossthevillagestreetandinthevillagedanceground(akhra).ItisatthistimethatIfirstencounteredtheovertsexualsymbolismthatreappears
laterinvariousotheractivitiesofthefestival:Inthemorningyoungmenform
strawfiguresinthejaher.Oneisintheshapeofapeacock,andanotherfigureisa strawmale figurewithover-sizedgenitals, joined togetherwitha female
figure, suggesting sexual intercourse. Later, both figureshang froma rope at
theentrancetothejaher.TheeveningactivitiesofthisfirstdayweremostelaborateinSarjomburu
village.Hereatleastonehundredmenandwomenassembledinthecourtyard
ofthevillagepriest’shouse,whereyoung,unmarriedboysofthevillageserved
ricebeertoeveryone.Thewomenwereseatedinonecornerofthecourtyard,
themeninanother.Forhoursthemensangoneverseofasongandthewom-
enrepeatedtheseverses.Withthesesongsthevillagerscalledthegods,andup
to fivepeople fell intoatrance,possessedbythevillagedeitiesMarangBuru,JaherAyo,MorekoTuruiko andManjhiHaram. InMuruguti village nowomenattendedtheeveningactivitiesandnosingingtookplace.Herethepossession
wasbroughtaboutbythemediumsthemselves,whoeachreceivedawinnow-
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
292
ingfanwithhuskedrice.Withcircularhandmovementstheymovedthericein
thewinnowingfan,whichthenresultedinpossession.
Asthegodsspeakingthroughthemediumsaretheonesresidinginthesa-
credgrove,theirnumberisprescribedandshouldbeatleastfour(MarangBu-ru,JaherAyo,MorekoTruikoandManjhiHaram).SinceMorekoTuruikoliterallymeans “Five Six”, he often appears in theplural andpossesses severalmedi-
ums.Inthecourtyardthevillageeldersthenpresentedthegodswiththeirat-
tributes.MorekoTuruiko,asagodassociatedwithhunting, receivedbowandarrow(aksar), JaherAyowasgivenabroom(jono)andabasket(daore),Ma-rangBuru was handed an iron rod (barsihapa).With these instruments thepossessedmediumsmade theirway to the sacredgrove to see if ithadbeen
preparedwellfortheactivitiesofthenextday.
TheMainDay:Sacrifices,FeastingandDancing
Onthemaindayofthebahafestivalrelativesfromothervillagesarrived.Espe-ciallymarriedwomen,togetherwiththeirhusbandsandchildrenmakeuseof
thisoccasion tovisit theirnativevillages.Butalso relatives like themother’s
brother or father’s sister come and bring their respective partners and chil-
drenalong.Althoughthesevisitsbyaffinalrelativesplayedanimportantrole
inthefestival’sactivities,theritualactivitiesinthesacredgrovewerereserved
forthemenofthevillage.Onlytheyattendedtheritualactofsacrificingtothe
jaherdeitiesinthemorning.Thesacrificeswereperformedbythevillagepriest(naeke)at the footof
sal treeswithinthegroveandachickenofprescribedcolorwasdedicatedtoeachdeityofthegrove.Inthemainshrine,MarangBuru,themaledeityofthegrove,receivedsalflowersandawhitecock(pondsandi),whileJaherAyo,themotherofthegrove,wasofferedmahuablossomsandaspeckledpullet(herakkalot).Thebodiesofthesacrificedchickensandgoatswerelaterjointlyeatenbythemenofthevillage.MorekoTuruikoreceivedaredcock(araksandi)andpossessedseveralmediums.Whiledancingaroundtheshrineinthegrove,he
tookabowandarrowandthehunters’horn(sakua)ashisattributes.Inmostvillagesatleastonegoat,awhiteoneforMarangBuru,wassacrificedaswell.Thiswasdonebythegodsthemselves,throughthemediums.MorekoTuruikoshotanarrowintothegoat,afterwhichthegoatwasbeheadedwithasacrifi-
cialaxe.
Each village household contributed a chicken to the collective sacrifices
andthesechickenswereofferedlaterinaseparatesacrificialcircle.Although
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
293
womenwereexcludedfromtheritualsacrificesintheshrine,theirattendance
of the worship activities was essential. Only once they started singing and
dancingdidthegodsarriveandpossessedthemediums,makingitpossiblefor
the ritual to proceed. Five people then becamepossessed by the gods of the
sacred grove,who, like the evening before, each took on their respective at-
tributes.Insomevillagesthemediumsthenleftthegroveandcollectedsalandmahuaflowersfromtheforest.Women’scontributiontotheritualactivitiesinthe jaher isespeciallyremarkable,becausethebaha festival isoneofthetwooccasionswhentheyareallowedtoenterthegrove.Insomevillagestheiren-
tryintothejaherisalsotoleratedduringthecattlesacrifice(jaherdangri).
Photo36:Womendancinginthesacredgroveattheoccasionofthebahafestival.Theirsinginganddancingcallsthegods,whilethevillagepriest(naeke)ispreparingthesacrificialcircles.Thestrawbundleonthetreeiscalledtoresutamandconsidered
tobethevenuethroughwhichthedeitiescome.
In the evening, after resting during the heat of the afternoon, villagers, their
visitingrelativesandpeoplefromneighboringvillagesmovedinlargecrowds
towards the jaher. Thewomen stood in lines in front of the shrine.Here thevillagepriesthandedeachonea sal flower,which theyput in theirhair.Themen,whoalsoreceivedtheseflowersshortlyafter,putthembehindtheirears.
People tookgreat careof these flowersand laterhung themaboveadoorof
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
294
theirhouseasasignofauspiciousness(sagun).Whilethegroupsofmenandwomendancetotherhythmofthedrums,thegodsreturnedagain,manifested
inthescreamsandseeminglyuncontrolleddancingofthemediums.
With theonsetofdarkness,people returned to theirhouses,where they
ate,drankricebeer,sangandsocialized.InthehousewhereIwashostedbyan
old lady, her brothers-in-law had brought their banam. They sang a singraisong,usuallysungatthehuntingfestivalsdiscussedinchapterfour.Later,dur-
ing thenight,allgenerationsandespecially theyoung,starteddancing in the
villagedanceground.Untilthefollowingmorning,thedancingjoinedmenand
womenfrominsideandoutsidethevillageinlonglines.Oftenthegirlsdanced
together,handsfirmly locked.Whenaboysawagirlhewasinterestedin,he
approachedherandtriedtoconvincehertolethimjoininthelineanddance
next toher.OftenIcouldobservethat thegirlandher friendsrejectedhim–
sometimeshetriedafewmoretimes,untilhehadtogiveup.Butitisnotonly
themenwho initiate such encounters – for a girl, often togetherwith other
girls, can do so aswell. The flirtatious atmosphere cannot be overlooked, as
Babiracki(2001,44)haspointedoutinwritingaboutvillageadivasidancingingeneralandMundadancinginparticular.
TheThirdDay:ObservingtheAuspiciousClayPitcher,HuntingandWater
Fights
Asalreadydescribedindetailinchapterfour,thethirddayofthebahafestivalconsistsof threemainactivities,whicharementionedhere again shortlybe-
causetheyprovideimportantdetailsformylaterargumentaboutfertility.The
lastritualactivitiestookplaceinthepriest’shouseonthemorningofthethird
day.Hereaclaypitcherwasusedtopredicttherainfallforthecomingagricul-
tural season.After singing songs commenting onhunting activities and com-
municating with the hunting deity through a medium, men and boys of the
villageembarkedonthefirsthuntoftheyeararmedwithbows,arrows,axes
andspears,accompaniedbytheirhuntingdogs.Theylaterreturnedtothevil-
lage ledby a groupofdrummers, singing songs (singraiseren). In the villagethepriest’swifereceivedthembywashingandoilingtheirfeet.Paralleltothe-
sehuntingactivities,waterfightstookplaceineachhouseholdandonthevil-
lagestreetbetweenaffinalrelatives.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
295
ThemesofVillageFlowerFestivals:FertilityofHumansandFieldsTosummarize,theSantalvillageflowerfestivalcelebratesthearrivalofspring.
Itbringstogethervillagersandtheiraffinalrelativesinacelebrationofrenew-
al,symbolizedbythebloomingofsalandmahua trees.Theritualactionsandsymbolismofthefestivalsuggestthatthethemeoffertilityinthesenseoffe-
cundityandfruitfulnessstandsatitscenter.Theconceptoffertilityinmyanal-
ysisisanabstractionfromthemanyconcreteenactmentsandsymbolsthereof
withintheSantalflowerfestival.
Morespecifically, this fertilityappearswithin themoregeneral themeof
newgrowthinthecontextoftheflowerfestival.Peopleofferthefirstsalandmahua flowersoftheseasontothedeitiesofthesacredgrove.Inaddition,asdiscussedinthecontextoftheritualofobservingtheauspiciousclaypitcher,
therainforthecomingagriculturalseasonispredicted.Thisrainistofloodthe
fieldsandnourishthesoontobesownriceseeds.
Butthisfertilityalsoappearsintheshapeofreferencestosexuality,which
hintathumanreproduction.Thestrawfigureofahumancoupleinsexualin-
tercourse hung in the sacred grove, the visits of affinal relatives, the promi-
nenceofricebeerasasymbolofhumanreproduction,andthecentralroleof
dancingduring the festival serveasexamples.The fertilityarticulatedduring
theSantal flowerfestival thuscompriseshumanaswellasenvironmentalas-
pects.Insteadofdistinguishingthesetwodomains,orspeakingof“humanfer-
tility” and “natural fertility” as Bloch and Parry (1982, 18) do, my Santal
ethnography suggests no such distinction. Rather, the growth of plants and
humans result from similar mechanisms, namely the joining of and connec-
tionsbetween twodistinct entities.Whilehuman reproduction resultsoutof
the relationships between agnatic and affinal relatives, the growth of rice
plantsresultsoutoftheestablishedconnectionbetweenforestandcultivated
fields.
My argument concerning human reproduction here is that on the one
handtheflowerfestivalensuresthefertilityandthecontinuationofthewhole
village.The sacredgrove itself is a reminderof the foundationof the village.
Thegroveisthepatchofforestleftoverfromwhentheancestorsclearedthe
forestinordertotillthelandandestablishavillage.Thedeitiesofthesacred
grovefunctionasbenevolentdeitiesforthevillageasawhole,includingmany
latecomerswhodonotbelong to theagnaticgroupsof theoriginal founders.
Forthesacrificestothedeitiesofthegroveeachvillagehouseholdcontributes
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
296
achicken.Therefore, the festival is concernedwith the fertilityof thevillage,
withitsgenerallyagnaticconnotation.
Ontheotherhand,theflowerfestivalalsoexpressesthecomplementarity
ofaffines,ideallyresidinginothervillages,andagnates.Itstatesthatthejoin-
ingof these twocategories is essential for the continuedexistenceof theag-
nates. This is most vividly expressed in the important role married women
play during the festival. They are the ones who have come into the agnatic
group as in-laws. Once a year, at the occasion of the flower festival they are
permittedtoenterthesacredgrove.Theircontributiontotheritualactivitiesis
essential.Throughtheirsinginganddancingtheycallthedeities,whosepartic-
ipationmakesthefestivalanespeciallyauspiciousandhappyevent.
Thefertilityoffieldsandtheforestequallyplaysanimportantroleinthe
flower festival. This is expressed in several of the festival’s ritual actions, in-
cluding thegeneral roleofwild sal andmahua flowers, thehunt and theob-servingof theauspiciousclaypitcher. Inall theseactions, spatialmovements
betweenthespheresofforestandvillagearecrucial.Wildflowersarebrought
intothesacredgrove,offeredtothevillagedeities,handedtothevillagersand
laterplacedinthehouses.Preyfromtheforestisbroughtintothevillage.And
onthesamedaytheclaypitcherfilledwithwaterpredictsthecomingrainfall
fortheagriculturalyear.Thehunting(sendrabonga)andmountainrituals(bu-rubonga)discussedinchapterfourarticulatethesameassociationofthefor-estwith rain. The fertility of the fields is inmost villages of East Singhbhum
solely dependent on themonsoon. Ritual logic hence suggests that the fields
receivetheirfertilityfromthedomainoftheforest.Theflowerfestivalthere-
forearticulatesthattheforestplaysan importantrole inthecontinuedexist-
ence of the village and its inhabitants. Because a sufficient rice harvest,
supplementedbytheuseofforestproducts(forexampledriedmahuaflowersand various other edible plants of the forest), is the most important food
sourcefortheSantalinthisarea,thisfertilityoftheforestandthefieldsisthe
conditionforhumangrowthandreproduction.
Thereferencetowomenasflowersinseveralcontextsshows,thathuman
reproductionandthe fertilityofplantsareconceptualized insimilar terms in
theSantalworldview. Insongssungduringthebaha festival, the flowersofatreerefertoyoungwomenwhohavematured,readytobe“picked”bysuitable
men.Asportrayedinchapterthree,duringoneofthefirstritualencountersin
thecontextofmarriagearrangements,thegroom’spartyreferstothepotential
brideasaflower.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
297
TheseandotherSantalmetaphors,whichoftendrawanalogiesbetweenplants
andhumans– life stagesare, forexample,expressed in termsof tressand in
ritualpracticeachildorgroomandbridecanbemarriedtoatree–underline
mypreviousassertion that there isnoontologicaldifferencebetweensociety
and“nature”.Rather,oneisexpressedintermsoftheother.
While it ismy conclusion here that the village flower festival celebrates
andgenerates fertility in thesenseof the fecundityofplantsandsociety, the
caseofregionalflowerfestivals(disombaha)portrayedinthefollowingshowsthat this isnot the core concernof these festivals. Instead, someelementsof
thevillagefestivalhavebeenelaboratedwhileothershavebeenleftoutcom-
pletely. Insteadofvisitsbetweenrelativesorthe importanceof theforestex-
pressed in the hunt, organized dancing and the gathering of thousands of
peoplefromallovertheregionstandsintheforefront.Notfertility,butthear-
ticulationofaspecificSantalidentityiscentraltothisritual.
5.1.2RegionalSacredGroves(disomjaher)In contrast to village sacred groves, their regional counterparts have only
beenestablishedrecently.Datingbacktoroughlythe1960s, thebuildingof
regional sacred groves is linked to thehistory of industrialization in Santal
areas.Thesecretaryof thedisomjaher atSurdamines, locatedbetweenthetowns of Ghatsila and Musabani, explained that the reason for the jaher’sfoundationwasthemigrationofSantalworkerstothisarea.Theyhadcome
fromWestBengal,OdishaandotherplacesofJharkhandtoworkinlocalcop-
per mines, run by the company Hindustan Copper Limited. Because these
men and their families did not belong to any village of the area, they ex-
pressedthedesiretoestablishaplaceforcollectiveworship.Togetherwith
theirlocalcolleaguestheydecidedtobuildasacredgroveindependentfrom
villages,inwhichtheycouldholdSantalannualrituals,mostimportantlythe
spring flower festival (baha porob). In Jhargram, a town in West Bengal,youngSantalmenspokeofthesamemotivationforthebuildingofthedisomjaher located in the town’s center: “It was built for those Santal who hadfound jobs in the city and had left their villages.” Migration of this kind is
most often spurred by employment opportunities in regional mines and
thereforecloselyrelatedtoindustrializationinthearea.Theestablishmentof
disom jahers located in the industrial town of Jamshedpur as well as inGhatsila,closetoMoubhandarcoppermines,fitsintothispattern.Peoplealso
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
298
spokeofdisomjahersbuilt inlargecitiessuchasKolkataandRanchi,whereSantalmenhavefoundemploymentinthegovernmentandrailwaysector.
Arelevantaspectrelatedtourbanmigrationistheincreasedinteraction
with other religious communities and the growing awareness of one’s own
cultural and religious background. “All these communities have their own
places of worship. The Hindus have temples, Muslims have mosques and
Christiansgotochurch,buttheSantalonlyhadtheirvillagesacredgroves”,
thepreviouslymentionedsecretaryofadisomjaherspecified.Withthebuild-ing ofdisomjahers, the Santalworkers created their own place ofworship(bongajaega)asamaterialrepresentationoftheirreligiousdifferencefromothercommunities.
ThelandusedforestablishingthesacredgroveatSurdaminesbelongs
to the Indian government. Because itwas forested land, the ForestDepart-
menthadpreviouslyadministeredit.TheSantalmenworkingatSurdamines
askedtheForestDepartmenttomakethelandavailable,sothatawallcould
beerectedaroundtheforestanditcouldbeusedasaplaceofworship.Ini-
tially,theForestDepartmentrefusedandpeoplestartedoccupyingtheplace.
Afternegotiations, itwas finally allocated to themunder the condition that
theywould not cut any trees. TheDistrict ForestOfficer then provided the
building material to surround the grove. The government block office fi-
nancedanotherbuildingontheinsideofthegrove.Writingonthejaher’swalldatesitsestablishmentbackto1989.InthecaseofthesacredgroveinJhar-
gramcertainsimilaritiesexist.Itislocatedinaplacewhereaweeklymarket
(hat) used to be held. The people I interviewed stated that eventually thegovernmentgavepermissiontousetheplaceasasacredgrove.Theremark-
able fact that in both cases public land was made available for the Santal
communitypointstothelocalpoliticalinfluencetheSantalpossess.
AcommonthemeemergedfrommanyconversationsIhadaboutthere-
gional sacred groves inMusabani, Ghatsila and Jhargram. People especially
highlightedtheenvironmentalbenefitsoftheseforestedplaces.Someofthe
foundersemphasized thatdisomjaherswereestablished “againstdeforesta-tion”.Statementssuchas“wetribalpeopleworshipnature”,referringtothe
location of Santal sacrificial rituals under trees,made use of the same dis-
course, namely that indigenous people have a special relationshipwith the
environment.SomeoftheSantalpoliticalmovementsIencounteredstrategi-
cally employed this global discourse, in order to lend their political claims
morelegitimacy.Theestablishmentofregionalsacredgrovescanbelinkedto
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
299
araisedawarenessamongtheSantalofthepoliticalpossibilitiesandbenefits
their minority position offers. Performing large annual celebrations in re-
gional sacred groves can be interpreted as one way of emphasizing this
uniqueSantalidentity.
Theorganizationbehind regional sacredgroves itselfdifferentiatesbe-
tweendifferentcommunitiesofthearea.Ingeneral,non-Santal,suchaspot-
ters,weaversor ironsmiths,canbesimplemembersofadisomjaher.Surdadisom jaher for example has 501 so-called “simple members”. Today eachpersonpays200Rupeesayear.Atthe jaher’s timeoffoundationthisyearlymembership feewas set at 10Rupees.Apart from this simplemembership
open to anyone, the decision-making committee, as people emphasized,
shouldonlyconsistofSantalmembers.ThiscommitteehasanelectedSecre-
tary,PresidentandTreasurer.
Totheleftofthe jaher’sgatea largewallstatesthenamesofdonorstotheannualspringflowerfestivalcelebratedinthejaher.In2011alocalpoli-tician,Ghatsila’sMemberofLegislativeAssembly(MLA)RamdasSorenfrom
thepoliticalparty JharkhandMuktiMorcha(JMM),donated the largest sum
of25,001Rupees.Otherdonationsrange from24,900Rupees to the lowest
sumof500Rupees.InadditiontotheMLAofGhatsila,thereareothernota-
ble individuals invited to and involved in the activities in the jaher. Amongthemare localpoliticiansandSantal leaders,suchasthedeshparganaBaijuMurmuand the toropparganas of the area. In 2013 the list comprised117names.MostofthedonorswereSantal,butonealsofindsfamilynamessuch
asDuttaandSingh,whicharenotSantalnames.Adonor’splaceofresidence
islistednexttohisname.Manyliveinvillagesofthearea,butsomeofthem
alsoresidefurtherawayinJamshedpur,RanchiandoneeveninDelhi.
On the occasion of the annual flower festival, a priest (naeke) especiallyappointed for thisdisomjaher, carries out all of the ritual activity.When thejaherwas foundedseveralnaekes of theareaweresummoned todecidewhowas to takeon this function.Throughamediumoneof themwaschosen.He
happenstobethevillagepriestofthenearbyvillageofSurda.Apartfromthe
flower festival, many regional sacred groves also celebrate the ritual called
makmore(“tocut/beheadfive”).InthevillageitisheldeitherinMay/JuneorinDecemberandconsistsofacowandwaterbuffalosacrifice.Themeatisthen
distributed in even portions to each household in the village. People agreed
that cowsacrifices couldnotbecarriedout in thedisomjahers, because theyarelocatedintownswherehigh-casteHindusreside.Becausecowsaresacred
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
300
animals in Hinduism, itwas decided that sacrificing themwouldmost likely
createconflict.Inordertoavoidanysuchnegativeattention,goatsandchick-
ensaresacrificedinthedisomjahersduringmakmoreinstead.AcomparisonofdifferentregionalsacredgrovesaroundSurda,andinthe
townsofGhatsilaandChakuliareveals that their foundation falls inone time
period.TheSurdadisomjaherwasfoundedin1989,theoneinGhatsilain1985and the Chakulia one in 1984. People reported that the building of a disomjaher inonetowngaveotherpeopleinanotherplacetheideatodothesame,and so a snowball effect led to the local emergence of disom jahers in the1980s.AsIwillarguelater,anotherfactorcanbefoundintheculturalactivi-
tiessupportedbytheJharkhandmovement,activeintheareaatthattime.Es-
pecially the JMM supported many cultural activities, among them large
celebrationsofvillagefestivals.
Thefollowingdepictionsoftwodifferentflowerfestivalscelebratedindi-somjaherswill portrayhowa festival, previouslyonly celebrated in a villagecontext,servesasavitalexampleofSantal“culturalism”(Sahlins1999,x)to-
day. The performance of this re-invented tradition has become an annual
markerofSantalidentityinthisareainthelastdecades.
5.1.3DescriptionofTwodisombahaFestivalsA comparison of Santal rituals in general reveals a variety of practices. De-
pendentontheircircleofparticipantsandtheir locationsomeof themgivea
ratherinvariableimpressionwhileothersappearmoredynamic.“Wedoitlike
this,becauseourancestorstaughtustodoso”wastheanswerIoftenreceived
when-everIattemptedtoprobeintothereasonsbehindapeculiaractivityin
anySantalritual.Thesharingofdrinkandfoodwiththeancestorsintheances-
tralshrineislimitedtoaclosecircleofpeoplewholiveinthesamehousehold.
Chapterthreedepictedanexampleofasimilarlyrestrictiveritualofthe local
line:during the sacrificial ritual jomsimbonga thedeityof the local linewaspleasedwithsacrificialgoatbloodpouredonthisgroup’sland.Whilesomeas-
pects of these rituals bear signsof slight alteration – today aprintedbanner
writtenintheSantalscriptOlChikistatesthenameofitsorganizers–people
regardedthemasseriouseventswithlittleroomforchangeintheircoreritual
actions.Thissetstheseritualsapartfromthethreecasespresentedinthenext
section.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
301
What distinguishes these regional versions of the annual flower festival
from their village counterparts are their largegroupsofparticipants and the
ensuing publicity. In regional sacred groves, the festival revolves neither
aroundmutual visits of kin, nor around sacrifices and commensality. Rather,
disombaha festivals feature large dance performances, politicians’ speechesandanorganizedportrayalofSantalculture.
AdisombahaFestivalatSurdaThelargestandbest-knownregionalsacredgrove(disomjaher)intheareaisthe“Surdacrossing jaher”locatedataroadintersectionconnectingMusabaniandGhatsila. Its remarkable set-upmakes it easily visible as a “Santalplace”
from the outside. The grove is surroundedby a concretewall and its gate is
decorated with signs stating: “Disom Jaher Garh” and “PujaPlace” (worshipplace) in Roman, Hindi and Ol Chiki script. To the right of the gate a board
gives information about the different worship places within the jaher. Theboardfurtherspecifiesthejaher’sconstructiondatein1989.Totheleftofthemaingateawallwiththewriting“Disomjahergarh,Bahabonga2011honora-ble donors list” states the names of about 120 individuals togetherwith the
amountofmoneytheydonated for theannualdisombaha festival. In frontofthedisomjaherstandsasmalltemple-likebuilding,shelteringabronzestatueof Baba Tilka Manjhi – the first Santal freedom fighter, who took up arms
againsttheBritishin1784(Munda2004,185)–decoratedwithaflowerchain
andarmedwithbowandarrow.Theinsideofthegrovefeaturesalargecircle
surroundedbypatchesofforest.Thecenterconsistsofanelevatedplatformon
whichacircleofsaltreeswasplanted.Inthemiddleofthistreecirclestandsasmall shedmadeofwoodenpoles, servingasa shrine for the flower festival.
Here sacrifices, possession and invocations take place in themorning of the
festival.Thelargestpartofthegroveconsistsofthedancegroundsurrounding
thisinnercircleoftrees.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
302
Photo37:Theregionalsacredgrove(disomjaher)atSurda.
For theoccasionof theannual regional flower festival in2011 thegrovehad
beendecoratedelaborately.Fromthetreesinthemiddle,colorfulrowsofcloth
stretchedtotheedgesofthedanceground,creatingasortofroof.Betweenthe
clothshung ropeswith glitterypaper.Onone sideof the grove a large stage
hadbeensetup,wherepoliticiansandtheboardmembersofthedisomjaherwerelaterseated.
Thedayofthefestivalbeganwithalesspubliceven,namelytheworship
in theshrine in themorning.Thenaeke of thedisomjaherperformedsimilarritualactionsastakeplaceduringthevillagebahafestival.Atthefootofasaltree he drew sacrificial circles and sacrificed chickens to the deities of the
grove.Thechickenswerebroughtbyeachhouseholdoftheadjoiningvillages
tothedisomjaher.Awhitegoat,sacrificedtothegodMarangBuru,aswellasotherritual ingredientshadbeenpurchasedby the jaher committeewith thehelpofdonations.Thesacrificial food(sore)wascookedhereafter,andcouldonlybeconsumedbymembersofthedisomjaher.Thelargecrowds,socharac-teristicofthisfestival,arrivedintheafternoon.Atthattimethepriestwiththe
help of assistants, handed sal flowers to the attendants, who then wore the
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
303
flowersbehindtheirearsorintheirhair.Thesacrificesandthedistributionof
flowersareequallyfeaturesofthevillageflowerfestival,buttheydonotnec-
essarilyshapetheimageofthedisombahafestivalinthemindsofthepartici-pants,spectatorsandthemedia.
Thecoreofthisdisombahafestivalconsistedoflargedanceperformances.Formanyhoursthedancegroundwastransformedintoacloudofdust,vibrat-
ingwiththestepsofhundredsoffemaleandmaledancersdressedinidentical
clothes. Thewomenwore checkered “Santal sarees”, some of thembalanced
water-filledvaseson theirheadswhiledancing.Themendanced in separate
lines,dressedinidenticaldhotiswithpeacockfeatherstiedtotheirturbans.Infront of each line of dancers a group ofmenwere beating Santal drums, the
tamak and tumda. Many young men who were watching the dance perfor-mances filmed the dance groupswith theirmobile phones. Several videos of
disombahadancescanbefoundonYouTube,anInternetvideoplatform,evi-denceof themanydisombaha festivals organized.Unlike thedancingduringthevillage flower festival, thedancingat thedisomjahers isnot inclusive. In-steaditisanorganizedperformance.Thedayfollowingthedisombahafestival,allmajorregionalnewspapersfeaturedpicturesofthesedances,oftenprovid-
ingverylittlebackgroundinformationaboutthefestival.
ThedisombahafestivalatSurdacrossingfurtherprovidesanarenaforlo-calpoliticians.While thegroupsdanced, thepoliticiansgavespeechesbroad-
castedtothecrowdthroughmicrophonesandloudspeakers.Theydidsofrom
the stage set up for their attendance. In 2012, Ghatsila’sMLARamdas Soren
attended the celebration accompanied by several armedbodyguards.He is a
memberofthelocallyveryprominentpoliticalpartyJharkhandMuktiMorcha.
NexttohimsatthedeshparganaofGhatsila,whotraditionallypresidesoverallthevillageheadmen(manjhis)ofalargearea.Alsoonthestagewerethearea’storopparganas andmembersof theboardof thedisomjaher,manyofwhomworkinthenearbycoppermine.Thepresenceofthesepoliticiansmightbethe
reasonwhysomeSantalcriticsofthesedisomjahersreferredtothemas“polit-icalworshippingplaces”.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
304
Photo38:DanceperformancesduringtheregionalflowerfestivalatSurda.The
womenarewearingwhatiscalled“Santalsarees”.
Photo39:GroupofdrummersanddancersduringtheregionalflowerfestivalatSurda
disomjaher.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
305
Whilemanypeople camemainly towatch thedances, others embarkedon a
trail fromonesacredsiteof thegrove toanother.Themaze formedby these
sitesisportrayedoutsideonthewallofthejaher.Eachoftheseplacesfeaturedclaystatues,measuringaboutonemeterinheight.181Thestatuestaughtpeople
aboutSantaltradition,suchasthemaingodsofthesacredgroveandtheactivi-
tiesoftheancestors.Behindeachofthescenesattachedtoatreewasashort
Santalidescription,writteninDevanagariscript.Differentscenes,forexample,
depictedthesevensonsandsevendaughtersoftheancestralSantalcouplePil-cuHaram andPilcuBudhi. Theywere hunting and gathering, dancing, drum-ming,andworshippingthegods.
Photo40:ClaystatuesintheregionalsacredgrovedepictingtheSantalancestorsashunters.
The most defining feature of the disom baha festival at Surda is the largeamount of participants. Several thousand people attended the large celebra-
tion.Wordofmouthandprintedinvitationssentoutbythedisomjahercom-mitteedrewpeoplefrommanypartsofJharkhandandtheadjoiningstatesof
181Similar-lookingclaystatuesseemtobeusedinotheradivasifestivalsinCentralIndiaascanbeseenonapictureofthe2009AdivasiExhibitioninBhubaneswar,takenbyMarkusSchleiter
(DeMaakerandSchleiter2010,16).
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
306
Odisha andWest Bengal. The organizers even maintained that people come
from as far away as Assam and Nepal. They arrived in chartered busses, in
hiredjeeps,onmotorbikesandonfoot.Onthatday,beforereachingthegrove,
onehadtoweavethrougha longtraffic jam.Astheirnamesalreadystate,di-sombahafestivalsattractthepeopleofthewholeregion(disom)toattendthisnewformatofthevillageflowerfestival.ThecaseoftheSurdadisombahafes-tival is representative formanyotherones thathavegrownoutof industrial
structuresinthearea.Inasimilarmanner,inthenearbytownsofGhatsilaand
in Chakulia, Santal workers have acquired the right to use land for these
groves,formedcommitteesandannuallyorganizelargeflowerfestivalssimilar
totheSurdaone.Thecollectiveaspectofthesetypesofregionalsacredgroves
withanindustrialbackgroundsetsthemapartfromthecasedescribedinthe
following.Thisdisomjaherwasbuiltbyaninfluentialfamily,whoalreadypos-sessedresourcestobuildit.Therefore,theywererelativelyfreetoshapecer-
tain aspectsof the festival to their liking, a leewayunthinkable in thevillage
context.
AdisombahaFestivalintheVillageofChanuaAwayfromthearea’stownsandmainroads,alocalresidentofChanuavillage
builtadisomjaherontheoutskirtsofhissmallvillagein2007.Theman’sfami-lyappeared toberatherwealthy.Notresemblingotherhouses in thevillage,
hishousewasbuiltofconcrete.Awellwas locatedonthe insideof itscourt-
yard and a refrigerator andmotorbikes pointed to sources of ample income.
Theman’swifeandhismarriedsonwereteachersinlocalschools.
Locatedbesidesadirtroadleadingtovillagesintheforest,thedisomjaherhe had builtwasmodest in appearance compared to the Surda one. A stone
slabinformedtheby-passersthatitwasthejaherofKherwalbongso(bongso–“kin,kindred, lineage”(Bodding2010,1:342)).Thefounderhimself listedall
Santal clans as belonging to theKherwal.182A lowwall of bricks surrounded
thecenterof thesacredgrove.Within theboundaryof thewallsasmallcon-
cretehousewaslocated.Itsheltereda largestoneslabcementedintoasmall
platform. In front of the platform a linga was placed, bearing strong resem-blancetotheshivalingainaHindutemple.ThisshedwaswhereMarangBuru,
182ThespellingofthistermdiffersbetweenKherwal,KharwarorKherwarindifferentsources.
Incontrasttomyinformant,Bodding(2010,1:ix)describes“Kharwar”asincludingtheSantal,
theMunda,theBirhorandtheKurmis.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
307
thesupremegodofthesacredgrove,wascalledduringthefestival.Peopletold
methatthe lingarepresentedthegodhimself,asdosmallstonesinothersa-cred groves. To the right of the shed three small cemented platforms with
stonesrepresentedtheothergodsofthegrove:JaherAyo,MarangBuru’swife,MorekoTuruikoandthespiritofthevillageheadman,ManjhiHaram.
Photo41:TheshrineforMarangBuruintheregionalsacredgroveofChanuavillage.
In2012,whenIattendedthedisombahafestivalheldinthegrove,itsmainrit-ualeventsresembledtheonesalreadydescribedforotherdisombahafestivals.Thefounderofthegroveservedasitspriestandcarriedoutalltheritualsteps
ofanointingthestones,applyingsindurtothesacrificialchickensandlaterin-vokingthedeitiestoacceptthesacrifices.
Thenaekeandhisfamilyclearlycaredaboutthepublicityoftheeventandhadinvitedseveraljournalistsoflocalnewspapers,whowereallowedtoenter
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
308
thegroveduringtheritualactivities.Thefamilygaveinterviewsandarranged
stagedphotographs,whichincludedmeandsomefestivalparticipantsinSan-
taldress.Myparticipationinthedancingwasalsophotographedbymany.Fur-
ther remarkable was that the naeke seemed concerned about painting aprogressive picture of the activities in his sacred grove. He emphasized that
even girls and women were allowed to eat the sacrificial food in his jaher,whichisnotthecaseinthevillagejahers.Thecrowdattendingthisdisombahafestivalconsistedmainlyofthenaeke’swife’sstudentsfromthenearbyschoolandresidentsofChanuavillage. Inhisexplanationstomeandtothe journal-
ists,thenaeke’ssonemphasizedrepeatedlyinamixofHindiandEnglish,that“weSantalworshipnature, andhave sacredgroves andnobuildings suchas
churches or temples”. The fact that many disom jahers are especially eye-catching,becauseoftheirsurroundingconcretewallandlessbecauseoftheir
abundanceoftreeswithin,seemedinsignificanttohisstatements.
Thesestatementsregardingnaturewereespeciallypronouncedatthisdi-sombaha festival,but Iencounteredsimilarones frommanyeducatedSantalastheydescribedtheir“religion”tomethroughoutmyfieldwork.Whatisthe
relevanceofthesestatements?Whyaretheymadeinthesecontexts?AsIsee
it,bymakingthesestatements,theactivistspositionthemselvesinmuchlarger
discourses. They strategically employ the global language of environmental-
ism,torepresenttheirsocietytotheoutside.ButthedisombahafestivalsIde-scribedhaveaperformativeeffectalsowithinSantal society.Theyreaffirma
prideinbeingSantal,especiallyamongtheyouth,whoformthelargestcrowds
at theseevents.What further characterizes this rathernewemergenceof re-
gionalritualsisthecreativepotentialtheybearforanegotiation,contestation
andperformanceoftradition.Thenextsectionwillnowdiscuss,howtheSan-
talmakeplacethroughthesenewlyemerginglargeflowerfestivalsandembed
itbrieflyinlargercontexts,whichIseerelatedtothisdynamic.
5.1.4SantalRegionalFlowerFestivalsasLinkingRegionandIden-
tityAttheheartofthischapterstandnotionsofidentityandregion,astheyemerge
from Santal practice.How is this linked to the general focus of thiswork on
Santalnotionsofplaceandpracticesofplace-making?Theregionalflowerfes-
tivalsarticulatethenotionofregionasa“Santalregion”,whichiscloselycon-
nected to certain aspects of Santal identity.One aspect of this identity is, for
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
309
example,theclaimedenvironment-friendlypracticesinherentinSantalritual.
The regional sacred groves, aswell as the statues of Santal heroes found all
overthisregionfurtherserveasprimeexamplesofSantalstrategiesofplace-
making.
TheSantalandtheirSacredGroves:ClaimstoEnvironmentalismAcentralaspectoftheregionalflowerfestivalishowitsorganizersdescribeit
as linked to their society’s close relationship with nature. Hindu journalists
fromGhatsila,presentforthefestival,andI,theanthropologist,wererepeated-
ly told during the sacrifices in the regional sacred groves: “We tribal people
worshipnature.”Amongthereasons forestablishingregionalsacredgroves I
often encountered people explaining that theywere built “against deforesta-
tion”.Thecontextofthesestatementappearedtobemuchmorerelevantthan
theiractualtruth,formanyofthesegrovescontainedveryfewtrees.Thenew-
lybuilt,regionalsacredgroveoutsideofthesmallvillageofChanuainfactwas
evensurroundedbythickforestandcaughttheeyemostlybecauseofitscon-
crete shrine and stones representing the deities embedded in cement plat-
forms. I see these statements made during the festival as influenced by the
politicalclaimsoforganizationssuchassarnadhorom,introduced in thenextpart of this chapter. In amemorandum, submitted to the president of India,
through the Collector ofMayurbhanj in January 2012, this organization lists
theenvironmentalbenefitsofsacredgroves(suchas“noscarcityofwater”and
“pureair”)anddemands itsprotection,preservationandmaintenanceby the
government. As pointed out by Baviskar (1995, 239), indigenous people are
often environmentalists “by default”, due to their small population size and
dependence on their environment. Therefore, describing them as inherently
nature-protectingisamisrepresentation.TheprotectionoftreesinSantalsa-
cred groves similarly cannot be attributed to a veneration of “nature”, but is
duetorespect forthedeities locatedtherein.Nevertheless,politicalclaimsto
ethnicdistinctivenessare increasinglymade inenvironmental terms, in India
(see for exampleArora2006;Burman2013;Damodaran2012) aswell as in
othercountriesaroundtheworldsuchasMexico(Parajuli1998)orIndonesia
(Li 2000). These claims are oftenmadebyoutsiders onbehalf of indigenous
people,orbya localelite. In thecaseof Jharkhand, forexample,Shah(2010)
illustrates thedifferencesbetween activists claiming to representadivasi vil-lagersandactualvillagepractice.Baviskar (1995,1997)presents similardy-
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
310
namicsinthecaseofthemovementagainsttheNarmadadaminwesternIndia.
TheSantal regional flower festival servesasan indicator that theSantal, too,
employthisstrategyofcouchingidentitypoliticsintermsofanenvironmental-
istdiscourse.
To conclude, the existenceof regional sacredgroves and thegrand cele-
brationsof flower festivals in theseplaceshavepartly invested thenotionof
disomwithnewmeanings.Throughtheestablishmentofthesevisible“worshipplaces”andtheevenmorepubliccelebrationswithin,theSantalclaimthere-
gion to be Santal. Regarding the articulation of a Santal identity as closely
linkedtotheregion,theactivistsemphasizeonlycertainaspectsofSantalcul-
tural practice. Among these is the Santals’ close relationship to “nature”, as
symbolizedbytheexistenceofsacredgrove.Inanutshellwecanthussaythat
throughtheregionalflowerfestivaltheSantalarecreatingthenotionofare-
gioninhabitedby“nature-loving”Santal.
In thepreviouschapterSantalperceptionsof theenvironmentweredis-
cussedintermsofcultivatedanduncultivatedspaces,ratherthanmakinguse
oftheambiguousterm“nature”.Inthecontextofregionalflowerfestivals,San-
tal activists themselvesmakeuseof thisEnglish term.Thispoint is takenup
again in the conclusion, so that it suffices to say here that “nature” seems to
havebecomepoliticalcapitalforsomeSantalactivists.Thetermhelpsthemto
position themselves in larger discourses, which are only remotely related to
localperceptionsoftheenvironment.
“TheDancingSantal”asStigmaandStrategyInaddition,oneofthemosteye-catchingfeaturesoftheregionalflowerfestival
areitsuniformSantaldances.Womenandmen,wearingthesameoutfits,per-
formto thebeatofdrumsforhoursonend.Asmentioned,peopleattendthe
festivalespeciallytowatchthesedances,andregionalnewspaperscontribute
topromotingthisimagethedaysafter.
Althoughthisstereotypeofthe“dancingtribal”hasexistedsincecolonial
times, surelyreplicatedbynewspaper imageswith littleaccompanying infor-
mationstilltoday,Ineverencounteredanycriticalcommentsaboutthisimage
amongmySantalcontacts.ManyfamousactivistsoftheJharkhandmovement,
suchasRamDayalMunda(Babiracki2001)andMukundNayak,usedthepar-
ticipatory types ofadivasi dance to unite people for themovement and por-trayeddancingasanessentialcomponentofadivasiculture.AsIencountered
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
311
it,dancinginthevillagedanceground(akhra)isacrucialfeatureofanyvillagefestival, uniting young and old, men and women, visitors and villagers in
rhythmicstepsthroughoutthenight.Peopletoldmerepeatedlythatthegreat-
est fun a person can have happenswhile dancing. And theywere convinced
that“thewaywhitepeopledance,notinlinesbutalone,cannotbefunatall.”
Althoughthedancesperformedatthedisombahafestivallackedthispar-ticipatory inclusiveness, theorganizersof the festivalchosethemto formthe
coreofthefestival.TheSantalcommunityofthearearejuvenatesthisimageof
dancingasapartofadivasi identityeachyearanew.This image is thusculti-vatedbyinsidersandoutsidersalike.ItismaintainedbytheSantalthemselves
through their large regional rituals, but also as part of a stereotype of tribal
peoplebytheIndiangovernment:thefirstthingcatchingtravelers’eyesupon
arrivingatKolkataandRanchiairportarelargeboardsportrayinglinesofadi-vasidancersanddrummers.Significantly,thestrategytomakeuseofastereo-type to politicize culture has been noted in various contexts. Cohen (1993,
203)describesasimilar tendencyamong theNorwegianSaami that “it is the
veryeverydayemblemsof theirculture,bywhich theyhavebeenrecognized
andstigmatizedinthepast,whichtheynowturnagainstthestatetodenigrate
itandtoproclaimtheirownmoralcause.”ThenortheastIndianGaro,too,haveusedWangaladancingasamultivocalsymboltorepresenttheiridentityvis-à-vis the Indian state, and, as De Maaker (2013) argues, are hereby asserting
theirclaimstoa“Garonation”,andthelandthatintheireyesbelongstoit.All
these cases show that indigenous peoples articulate their identity in various
ways,creativelyutilizingtheirstereotypicalrepresentationbyothers.
DancingasanimportantaspectofSantalidentityhasbeenchosenstrate-
gicallybyitsorganizers.Theycouldhave,forexample,elaboratedothercom-
ponents of the village flower festival, such as sacrificing or hunting. Instead,
theychosedancingasanuncontroversialimage,whichbearsmeaningforthe
Santal and canbe filledwithmeaningbyoutsiders towhom theSantal com-
municatethisidentity.Throughthesedisombahafestivalstheregionalsacredgrovesandtheregioningeneralbecomeassociatedwiththisimageofbelong-
ingtothe“dancingSantal”.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
312
TheRegionasMadeupofMaterialRepresentationsofSantal
IdentityTheliteralmeaningoftheregionalflowerfestivalsalreadypointstoarelevant
spatialaspect.Disom,referringtotheregion,linguisticallylabelsthesepractic-es as different from their village counterparts. As the secretary of the Surda
regionalsacredgroveexplained,thesesacredsiteswereestablishedexplicitly
tocreatea“placeofworship”forthosemenandtheirfamilieswhohadmoved
totheareaduetotheiremploymentinthelocalcoppermine.Becausetheydid
nothave“theirvillagejaher”togoto,analternativewasformed.Thesedisomjahersthenbecameplacesforpeopleofthewholeregiontoattendattheocca-sionoftheannualdisomflowerfestival.Disomhencereferstoaspatialconceptabove the village and includes the people inhabiting this area. It is not a
bounded spatial concept, for no one could name its boundaries, but rather
standsforanideaofalargeareafromwhichmany(mostlySantal)peoplear-
rivetoattendthefestival.Theirsheernumbersmakethefestivalanoccasion
forclaimingtheareaasbeingSantal.
Besidesthepeopleandthefestivalasaculturalperformanceinitself,the
siteonwhichthecelebrationtakesplace,standsasaconstantmarkerofaSan-
talpresenceinthearea.Locatedinmanycasesatvisibleplaces–atroadinter-
sections or in cities – these recognizable sacred groves stand as a telling
counterparttotheratherinconspicuousvillagegroves.Theyare“pujaplaces”,as the gate to the entrance of Surdadisomjaher claims.Whereas in the pastonlysmallstonesatthefootoftreesweretheplaceforSantalreligiousactivity,
todaytheirsacredsitesaremuchmorevisibletooutsiders.WhatArora(2006,
56)notesfortheHimalayanLepcha,holdstruefortheSantalaswell,namely
that“sacredgroves(…)materiallyrepresenttheirindigenousidentities.”These
grovesasdifferentplaceshave things in commonwhichconnect them intoa
region:thesameregionalritualsareheldinthem,allcontaininganemphasis
onworshipanddancing.Theseseparateplacesarefurtherconnectedthrough
being embedded by the different activists in the same discourse of environ-
mentalism.
Disom jahers are not the only markers the Santal community has con-structedinthearea.StatuesofSantalheroesbuiltnexttoroadsorinvillages
andtownscanbeseenassuchmarkersaswell.Wecanunderstandthesestat-
uesasiconsofSantalness,contributingtotheideaofaSantalregion.Musaba-
ni’sbusstand,oneofthebusiestspotsinthissmalltown,immediatelyreminds
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
313
thetraveler that this isaSantalarea.Astatueof theSantalheroesSidhoand
Kanho, holding bow and arrow, has been erected just across from a Hindu
templeinthemiddleofthesquare.Asonetravelsonruralroadsthroughthe
villagesoftheareaoneseesmanysuchlife-sizedstatues.Someofthemportray
Baba Tilka Manjhi, the first Santal who took up arms against the British in
1784 (Munda 2004, 185), others showRagunathMurmu the inventor of the
SantalscriptOlChiki.Manystatuesstate thenameof thepersonwhobuilt it
and inmany cases this is Ramdas Soren, the SantalMLA of Ghatsila. Once a
yearsmallorlargeworshipritualsareheldinhonoroftheseheroes.
Kantasola village, for example, has been celebrating Pandit Ragunath
Murmu’s birthday since 1972 on the day of the full moon of Baisakh(April/May). In 2012 the village had organized awhole day program,which
consisted of ritual worship of Ragunath Murmu’s spirit in the morning, and
dance performances and speeches from the village headman and Ghatsila’s
MLAintheafternoon.
InasimilarmannerthebirthdayofSidhoandKanhoMurmuiscelebrated
inthemonthofAsar(June/July)wherevertherearestatuesoftheseheroesof
theSantalrebellion.The largestcelebrations forSidhoandKanhoareheld in
the Santal Parganas, the place of their birth fromwhere the Santal rebellion
startedin1855.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
314
Photo42:StatueofRagunathMurmu,theinventoroftheSantalscriptOlChiki.
Photo43:StatueofSidhoandKanhoMurmu,theleadersoftheSantalrebellionin1855.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
315
In sum, both the statues and the disomjahers in the region ofmy fieldworkfunction asphysical remindersof thepresenceof the Santal in the area.The
factthatmanyofthedisomjahersandstatuesarelocatedoutsideofSantalvil-lages, in places which members of other communities of the area regularly
pass, shows that theSantalhavemadeaconsciouseffort tomake theirpres-
encefeltevenoutsideoftheirvillages.Toconclude,thissectionhasshownthat
Santalidentityisarticulatedinparticularplaces,whichserveasvisiblemark-
ers of a Santal presence in the area. The region is thusmade up of different
places,whichareconnectedtoeachotherthroughbeingdrawnintothesame
discourseandthroughtheperformanceofsimilarrituals.
Photo44:StatueofBabaTilkaManjhi,thefirstSantalwhotookuparmsagainsttheBritish.Heisveneratedonceayearinthevillagewherehisstatueislocated.
Thenextsectionintroducestheritualpracticesandpoliticaldemandsofare-
form movement called All India Sarna Dhorom. The movement articulatesslightly different aspects of Santal identity, but these alsomake reference to
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
316
places in theSantal region thisworkdealswith.Themovement further illus-
tratesthattheSantalcommunityisfarfromhomogenousandthatculturalpol-
iticsandreformoftraditioncreateconflictwithinthecommunity.
5.2TheStruggleforthe“TrueTradition”:TheAllIndia
SarnaDhoromMovement5.2.1“OurReligionisCalledsarna”UponmyfirstvisittoaSantalvillagefromthecityofRanchi,thefamilyofmy
fellow student handedme a brochure introducing the movement they were
involvedin.“ThroughthisorganizationyoucanlearnmanythingsaboutSantal
culture”, theyinstructedme.Thebrochurecontainedthebylaws(regulation),
inits1992edition,ofAllIndiaSarnaDhoromChemetAshra.Myhostswereac-tively involved in theactivitiesof thisorganization,participating in itsmem-
bershipmeetings,anannualsacrificial feastorganizedbyabranch-officeand
inpoliticalrallies.Theorganization’smaingoals,listedonpageoneofthebro-
chure,giveinsightintoitsrelevanceforSantalculturalpolitics:
“Theaimsandobjectivesoftheassociation(chemetashra)areasfollows–1. to reformand consolidate theSarna religionaspracticedby theSched-
uledTribesbelongingtoSantal,Ho,Munda,MahaleandBirhorworship-
pinginJaherGarhs[sacredgroves]alloverIndia2. toconductresearchandcausethedevelopmentofSarnareligion
3. toprintandpublishbooks, journalsonSarnareligioninSantali,Hoand
MundalanguagesintheOL-CHIKIAdivasiOlScript
4. tosetup,maintainandprotectreligiousplaceslike“jahergarh”andsuch
otherplacesofreligionandpopularinterestofAdivasisalloverthecoun-
try5. to establish educational institutions and libraries and take steps for re-
moval of illiteracy among the Santal, Ho, Munda, Mahale and Birhor
groupsoftheScheduledTribestowidentheirreligiousoutlook
6. to re-organisemanjhi, paranik, godet, nayke and jogmajhi of the village
[Santalvillageofficials]”
Thelistrevealsthattheorganization’sinterestliesinconsolidatingandunify-
ing adivasi cultural and religious practices. Examples of these activities, as Iencounteredthembetween2011and2013areillustratedinthefollowing.Itis
remarkablethatthemovementveryconfidentlyspeaksof“sarna religion”,asseen in itsname, andmakesuseof theSanskritderived,Oriya termdhorom.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
317
Orans(1965,106)translatesdhoromas“meaningroughly ‘religion’”.Theuseof the word sarna to specify this pan-adivasi religion shows the intendedbroader scope of the endeavor.Sarna is theMundari word for sacred grove(Carrin2012, 212),while the Santal call the sameplace jaher. As thebylawsstate,sarna is thereligionpracticedbyseveraladivasigroupsof thearea, in-cludingtheHo,Munda,Mahale(alsoreferredtoasMahali)andBirhor.Theuse
of thetermsarna fordescribing“Santalreligion”,especiallyagainst theback-groundofnot beingHindu,ChristianorMuslim,was at the timeofmy field-workwidespread inSantalvillages. Itneeds to,however,beunderstoodasa
highlypoliticizedterm,whichevolvedoutofanefforttoinventaterm,which
woulddescribeadivasireligiouspracticeinitsdifferencefromothermajorre-ligionsinIndia.Theoriginofthispoliticaltermprovesdifficulttotrace,Carrin
(2008a,12)holdsthataccordingtoitsfounderBesnaoMurmu183sarnadhoromas “first usedbyBirsaMunda, the leaderof theMunda insurrectionof 1895,
whohaddeclaredthattheSarnawouldonedaybecomethesymbolofAdivasi
identity”.Orans(1965,106)alreadyencounteredthisemphasisonsarnareli-gion and its linkwith politics amonghis Santal informants in Jamshedpur in
the1950s.
Sarna, as it isused todayrefers to thewholecomplexofSantal religiouspractice,withaspecialemphasisonworshipinthesacredgrove.Outsideofthe
political context,only theverygenericSantaliwordbonga isused to refer toactivitiesdirectedtowardsthedeities.Bongaasanactivityconsistsmostlyofanimalsacrifices, suchassacrificesofchickens,goatsandveryoccasionallya
cattleandwaterbuffalo.Butthedeitiescanalsobeworshippedbysharingrice
beerandfoodwiththem,asisdonewiththeancestorsintheancestralshrine.
Sacrificingandsharingricebeerandfoodarepracticalactivities,andasIcame
toknowittheseactivitiesarehowtheSantalinvillagesthoughtofandtalked
abouttheir“religion”.Almostnoone,exceptmembersofsarnadhorom,woulddescribetheir“religion”inabstractterms,butwouldinsteadrefertotheirrit-
ualpractice.ThefactthatSantalilacksanequivalenttotheEnglishword“reli-
gion”or theHindidharmmusthavebeenperceivedasproblematic for thoseseeking a term to differentiate their practices from those of other religions.
Thisisthecontextinwhichthepopularityandpoliticalimportanceofthecon-
temporaryuseofsarnadhoromneedstobeunderstood.
183Thespellingofhisnamediffers,inthesarnadhorombylawsitisspelledBanauMurmu.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
318
5.2.2FoundationandOrganizationoftheMovementThefoundationofsarnadhoromgoesbacktoBesnaoMurmu,whoisveneratedas“theguruofreligion”(dhoromguru)bythemembersofthemovement.Dur-ingsomeof theirmeetings,which Iattended,a largepictureof theguruwasoftenplaced in the center andpeopleprostrated themselvesbefore it on the
ground,adorneditwithflowerchainsandlitincenseinfrontofit.
Carrin (2008a, 32) dates the foundation of themovement back to 1963
andwritesthatitunitedthousandsoffollowersinformerBiharandOdisha.184
AccordingtoitsGeneralSecretarythemovementhad85,000registeredmem-
bersin2011.In1970theguruestablishedanashramandwrotearepertoryofinvocationsdedicatedtothedeityofthesacredgroveofMarankindamvillage,
in today’sOdisha, asCarrin (32)mentions.Theuseof such standard invoca-
tionsduringworshipbysarnamembers–someleadershadobviouslymemo-rized them –was one of the characteristics that differentiated theirworship
practice from the rather individually formulated185invocations common in
non-sarnavillagerituals.SimilartowhatCarrin(ibid.)writesaboutthetimeofthemovement’sfoundation,todayitstillrejectssomefeaturesofSantalprac-
tice,suchasthehealingpowersofSantalshamans(ojha)andexorcists(sokha).Instead,sarnadhorommaintainsitsowngurus,whoaresaidtopossessspecialpowers. Some of its original demands seem to have been restricted, such as
advocatingmeat consumption. In villages ofEast Singhbhum sarnamembersconsumedchickenandmutton,butrefrainedfromporkandwerestrictlyop-
posed to eating beef. They further strongly spoke against the veneration of
Hindugods,astheiroppositiontothefestivalofsakratwillshowinthefollow-ing.Carrin(2008b,162)mentionsthatmanyofthefoundinggurusofthesarnadhorom movement were equally involved in the Jharkhandmovement, theirreligiousandpoliticalactivismwasandstillistodaycloselyrelated.
184On the branch office board in the village of Asulghati, Odisha the establishment of the
organization was dated back to 1952. In general, exact numbers and dates about the
organizationweredifficulttoobtain.185In non-sarna rituals the participants each formulate and murmur their own invocations.Theseallmoreor lesscontain thesamerequest,put indifferentwords.Sarna invocationsare
printedinleafletsandmemorizedbytheritualparticipants.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
319
Photo45:WomenbowingtoBesnaoMurmu,thefounderofthesarnadhorom
movementattheoccasionofasarnameeting.
The bylaws further reveal the formality of the wholemovement. They state
that the movement was registered with the Indian Government in 1979/80
and that every adult can apply formembership. The annualmembership fee
consistsoftwelveRupees;lifelongmemberspayhundredRupeesonce.Twice
a year, on the fullmoon ofMagh (January/February)186and in themonth of
Asar (July/August) all themembers shouldmeet in a General BodyMeeting,
where they hear the progress report, make financial decisions and possibly
elect the Executive Committee. This committee is the administrative body of
theorganizationandconsistsoftheFounderPresident,Vice-President,General
Secretary and Treasurer as well as between fifteen and thirty electedmem-
bers.Further, severaloffice-bearersare responsible for theday-todaywork-
ingsoftheorganization.TheseareelectedfromtheExecutiveCommitteeand
consistofaFounderPresident,Vice-President IandII,GeneralSecretary,Or-
ganizing Secretary and three Secretaries (one for Establishment, one for Fi-
nance and one for Office and Educational Institutions, Libraries andMedical
186Atthistimeall themalemembersandofficialsofaSantalvillagemeet foraworshipcalled
MaghBonga.DuringMaghBongathepostsofvillageofficialssuchasheadman(manjhi),priest(naeke), messenger (godet) can be laid down and new persons chosen for these positions. Isuggest,thatthesarnamovementconsciouslychosethistimeforoneofitsannualmeetingstorootthemselvesinage-oldvillagecustoms.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
320
andHealthwelfare).Thenamesofeachoftheseoffice-bearersarelistedinthe
bylaws,butmanyofthemhavebeenreplaced.In2011oneofthemainfigures
oftheorganizationwasChoteHembrom,whofunctionedasGeneralSecretary.
Withhiswealthybackground–hewasalawyerbytrainingandownedafacto-
ry in Jamshedpur – he was no exception among the active leaders of the
movement.
The formality of the organization is reflected inmany other activities of
sarnadhorom, as I got to know it, especially in villages south of Musabani,JharkhandandinborderingvillagesofOdisha.Itsmainofficeislocatedinthe
villageofBodkedam,Mayurbhanjdistrict,Odisha,butonalocallevelitisorga-
nizedinmanybranchoffices.Theseareoftenvisiblymarkedbyboardsonthe
person’s house in chargeof this office. Theboard I saw in a village, southof
Musabani,mentionedthenameofAllIndiaSarnaDhoromChemetAshra inRo-manandOlChikiletters,underneaththisitfeaturedapaintingofaredsunris-
ing behindmountains, which is used as the symbol of the organization. The
boardfurthermentionedtheregistrationnumberandtheestablishmentofthe
branchoffice.
Inthisvillagethemovementhadestablishedaparalleltypeofritualprac-
ticetothecommonvillagepractice.Whiletherewasavillagepriest,therewas
alsoanaekeappointedbysarnadhorom,whoconductedhisownworshipat-tendedbysarnamembersattheoccasionofmaghbonga.Othermembersscat-teredthroughoutseveralvillagesintheareaparticipatedinthisritualinstead
of in theritualcarriedout in theirvillage.Theybroughtchickenstobesacri-
ficedbythenaekeofsarnadhorom.UsuallyduringannualSantalrituals,suchasmaghbonga,bahabongaandsohrae,eachhouseholdofavillagecontributesachickentobesacrificedbythevillagepriest.Beinglocatedinacertainvillage
obligesahouseholdtocontributetotheserituals,attendthesacrificeandlater
consumeasacrificialmeal.Myimpressionwasthatmembersofsarnadhoromwithdrew from this obligation and joined in the ritual activities, which they
considered“true”(sari)andwhichwerecarriedoutbyapriestappointedbysarnadhorom.
In themountainssoutheastofMusabani therewasanotherbranchoffice
of sarnadhorom in a village called Laldih.When differentmembers of sarnadhoromtalkedabouttheirmembership,theyoftenmaintained:“WeworshipinLaldih”.Thevillage is locatedabout twohoursbymotorbike fromMusabani,
accessiblebydirtroadswindingupthemountains.Theroadhasonlyrecently
beenbuilt,which shows thepolitical influenceof theorganization, especially
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
321
sincethereisagenerallackofroadsconnectingothervillagesinthesemoun-
tains.
EverySaturdaythesarnapriest inLaldihandseveralgurusof themove-mentorganizedaworshipactivityinthesacredgroveofthevillage.Thisgrove
hadbeenestablishedbysarnamembers,functioningparalleltoavillagesacredgrove,where the villagenaeke performedvillage rituals.After each Saturdayworship,consistingofofferingsofsweets,coconutsandbananastothedeities
ofthegrove, the localsarnapriestheldameetingtodiscussmattersofsarnareligion.Beinganeloquentspeaker,thisnaekegavehour-longspeechesaboutSantal custom,often lamentingadecline in correctpractice.Likemanyother
membersofsarnadhorom,hewaseagertohavemerecordhisversionofSan-tal tradition in a rather authoritarian style,which I only encounteredwithin
sarnacircles.Onceayear,onthefullmoonofChait(April/May)alargesacrificialfeast
is held in Laldih’s jaher, one which makes sarna dhorom’s activities widelyknowninthearea.Theorganization’sactivities formthusalsoaspatialprac-
tice. Their rituals are attached to certain places, which they have become
known for. The next section examines their claims to practicing “true Santal
tradition”asopposedto themanyvillageritualscarriedout ina“false”man-
ner,astheylabelit.
5.2.3“TrueTradition”–“FalseTradition”In their speeches sarna members often spoke of “true tradition” (sariniam)and“falsetradition”(ereniam)andwerenotshytocommentonritualorso-cialcustomsthattheydeemedtobefalse.Whenattendingtheannualharvest
festivalsohrae inKantasolavillagein2011thesarnamembersaccompanyingmeremarkedthatthiswaseresohrae,a“falsesohrae”festival,becauseitwasnot organizedwell, peoplewore shoes in the villageakhra andmanypeopleweredrunk.A“truesohrae”(sarisohrae)wasorganizedbysarnamembersinthevillageofoneoftheirbranchofficesthatyear.Asmentioned,sarnamem-bersoftenestablishedanalternativetovillageworshiporfestivals,andexplic-
itlywithdrewfromsomeofthepractices,whichtheydisapprovedof.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
322
CattleSacrificesandOther“Errant”PracticesintheEyesofsarna
MembersIn somevillagesaroundMusabani andGhatsilaonceayear, or sometimes in
gaps of several years, two calves and a youngwaterbuffalo are sacrificed to
threedeitiesinthesacredgrove.Thisritualiscalledjaherdangriandoftennotpublicly talked about outside of Santal society. Inmany towns or in villages
withresidentHinducastes theritual isnotpracticedatall, for theSantalare
wellawareoftheirHinduneighbors’disapprovalofthispractice.Sarnamem-bersequallycondemnthispractice,as“notrueSantaltradition”.
TomyknowledgenodescriptionsofacattlesacrificeamongtheSantalex-
ist in theethnographic literature,whichcanbeattributed to thesecrecysur-
roundingitorpossiblytoadecreaseinitspracticeinmanySantalregions.Itis
anevent,however,oftenusedforstatementsaboutidentityrunningalongeth-
nicandreligiouslines.AsSantalmentoldme,insomeareastheBJP(BharatiyaJanataParty,apro-Hinduparty)hasfiledcasesagainstcowsacrificeswiththelocalpolice. “Thepolicearedikus, so theypunishus,althoughthis isourcul-ture.”Myconversationpartnerspointedouttheinjusticeofthisdiscrimination,
as local Hindus also sacrificewater buffalos at a large sacrificial feast to the
goddessRankini187ina temple inGhatsilaeveryyear inOctober.Whenever I
broughtupthetopicofbeefconsumptionandcattlesacrificepeoplewere,until
they knew that they could trust me, reluctant to reveal much information
about it. Sacrificing cattle has not been included in the assertion of cultural
practicesamongtheSantal,as, forexample, theflowerfestival inregionalsa-
credgroveshas.
Thetypeofritualsconsideredacceptableinsarnaandgeneraladivasiac-tivist circles seem tohavebeen subject to change:Carrin (2008b,163)men-
tions a discussion among tribal leaders, “who declared that the Mundari
sacrifice par excellence, was the salei bonga, the ritual killing of a cow in
memoryofaprestigiousdeceased.”Orans(1965,106)alsoreportsconversa-
tions with Santal professing the practice of sarnadhorom, although it is notclear if thesepeoplewerepartof thesamemovement Iamspeakingofhere.
Theyemphasizedtheimportanceofricebeer,worshipinthesacredgroveand
theconsumptionofbeef.Thesecases,aswellastherejectionofcattlesacrifices
187According to O’Malley (2011, 214) Rankini was the tutelary goddess of the Rajas of
Dhalbhum.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
323
andbeefconsumptioninthesarnamovementtodayshowthattheseissuesstillplayanimportantroleinthedefinitionofidentity.
Sakrat, a festival celebrated on the 15th of January in Santal villagesaroundMusabani,GhatsilaandChakulia, servesasonemoreexample for the
contestationofritualpracticebysarnamembers.ItshowsthattheboundariesbetweenSantalandnon-Santalritualpracticesareoftendifficulttodraw,but
that the sarna movement attempts to cement these boundaries. When Ishowed interest in the background of sakrat, sarnamembers denounced thefestivalasbeingadikutradition.Andinfact,theEncyclopediaofHinduismde-scribesMakaraSamkranti,whichtheSantaljustcalledsakrat,asanauspiciousdayinHinduism,“celebratingthebeginningofspringandthenewharvest.(…)
itisprecededby‘lohri’(the‘bonfirefestival’),whichmarkstheculminationof
winter and celebrates fertility” (Ferrari 2008, 485).MakaraSamkranti takesplaceonthewintersolsticeofPausa(December/January)as thesunascends
fromitssoutherntoitsnorthernposition.
My Santal hosts,whowere sarnamembers, insisted that since Iwas re-searchingSantalculture,therewasnoneedformetofurtherunderstandthis
diku festival. At the occasion of all Santal village rituals, the head of a Santalhouseholdoffersricebeer to theancestors in thebhitar.Manyvillagehouse-holds, did so on the occasion of sakrat.Sarna households refrained from theancestorworshipatthisoccasion,becausesakratwasnotaSantaltraditionintheireyes.
Sakratconsistsofmanyritualeventsnoneofwhich,however,addresstheSantaldeitiesofthesacredgroveoranyothervillagedeities.ThenarrativesI
collected from elderly Santalmen, too, containedmanyHindu elements (the
namesofHindugodsforexample),andcouldprovideverylittlemythological
reasoningforthefestival.People,however,wereabletoprovidethemytholog-icalbackgroundoftheSantalflower(baha)andharvest(sohrae)festival.
Theritualactionsofsakrat includeanarcherycompetition,duringwhichmen aimwith bow and arrow at a target consisting of a plantain stem. Fur-
thermore, youngmendress aswomenwearing sarees andwigs andgo from
onehousetoanothertoperformdancesandsingsongsinBengali.Atthesame
time young boys, often accompanied by an adult, go from house to house
dressed and painted as monkeys. Both of these teams receive puffed rice,
huskedriceandsweetsineachhouseholdwheretheyperform.Intheevening
ofJanuary14ththechildrensetuppyresofdrypalmbranches,whichtheylight
atnight.Sakratisfurthertheoccasionforspecialsweets(gurpithe)andmeat
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
324
filledbread(jelpithe) tobemade.Onthedayssurroundingthe festival, largevillagefairstakeplace,whichdisplayHindudeities.Peopleintheareacallthis
eventTusupata.Thesestatueswerenotregardedasactuallyrepresentingdei-ties, and no one showed reference to them. Rather, people made their way
throughthecrowds“tosee”them.Thesefairswerealsotheoccasionforcock-
fights,dancinganddrumming.
McDaniel(2002)hasresearchedtheworshipofthegoddessTusu,closetotheareawhereIcarriedout fieldwork,ontheborderareasof Jharkhandand
WestBengal.IntheruralsouthwestofBengal,theTusufestivaliscelebratedasapopularfestival,attendedbygreatmasses,accompaniedbymanyritesona
household level. She describes Tusu as the goddess of both the adivasi andHindupopulationof theseareas, thusrepresentingtheblurred linesbetween
these communities. The KurmiMahatos,who live close to the Santal in East
Singhbhumaswell,areportrayedbyherastheysingsongsandworshipTusu.Thegoddess,accordingto theauthor iscelebratedat thetimeofharvestand
theNewYear,asagoddessoffertilityandthevirgin(unplanted)earth.Crucial
formyargumentisthattheSantalseemtohaveadoptedmanyactionsthatthe
KurmiMahatos carryout inMcDaniel’s (2002,178,179)descriptionaswell.
Theylightabonfire,singsongs(inBengali),attendfairswheretheTusustat-uesareexhibited,buttheSantalseemnottoconceptualizeTusuasadeitywor-thy of worship on a household level. The different views of Tusu by the
communities living in thisareaareworth furtherresearch.The festivalcould
providealensthroughwhichtoanalyzethecommonalitiesanddifferencesof
groupsonthecasteandtribecontinuum.
As I observed it, sarnamembers drew rigid boundaries betweenadivasiand non-adivasi (diku) traditions, sakrat being one of the examples. Therewere,however,thosevillageritualssarnamembersgenerallyapprovedof,butinsteadof joiningtheir fellowvillagers, theyoftenestablishedparallelrituals.
Asmentioned,duringmaghbongathesarnamembersIknewjoinedtheritualinanothervillage,whereasarnanaekecarriedouttheworship.Duringsohraethey tookover theorganizationof the festival in the samevillage.Equally at
theoccasionofbahabonga, they carriedout their own sacrificial rituals in asmall jaher they had previously established in the hamlet they lived in. Thisseparatismwasnottalkedaboutopenly.Especiallythewomenofthesesarnahouseholds lowered theirvoicewhenspeaking toothersabout theseparallel
practices,asifnottodrawtoomuchattentiontotheirspecialstatus.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
325
EverydayPracticesofsarnaMembersWithregardtoeverydaypracticessarnamemberstendedtotakeSantalniamespecially serious. The cooking hearth (chulhe), for example,was exclusivelyaccessibletomembersofthehousehold.Thiswasattributedtothebeliefthata
godwasstayinginthehearthandwouldbeupset,ifthisrulewasbroken.Visi-
tors,suchasme,werenottocomenearnorcookonthehearth.Moreover,the
womenofthehouseholdcouldnotapproachitduringthetimesoftheirmen-
struation.Both these ruleswereobservedwithmuch less stringency innon-
sarnahouseholds.Asimilarseriousnessprevails insarnahouseholdsconcerningtheances-
tral shrine, the bhitar. As mentioned in previous chapters, the bhitar repre-sents the innermost space of a Santal house. No one is to enter the bhitarexceptforhouseholdmembersandthedaughter’shusbandanddaughterslose
this right on the day of theirwedding. In the house of the sarnamembers Ilivedwithforseveralmonths,however,specialcarewastakenthattheroom
containingthebhitarwasalwayslocked.Laterduringmyfieldwork,non-sarnamembers explained tome that in sarna households only sarnamembers canenterthebhitar.
Another aspect, which characterized the everyday behavior of sarnamembers,wastheirrelativeabstinencefromandrejectionofalcoholconsump-
tion.Intheireyes,“drunkards”astheycalledthem,couldnotknowaboutSan-
tal tradition and not practice it in the right way. In their ancestral worship,
theydid share ricebeerwith theirancestors in thebhitar, butas I couldob-servetheyneverjoinedintocommunaldrinkingatvillagefestivals.
5.2.4LocalRitualActivities:TheAnnualSacrificeinLaldihIntheregionthesarnamovementisknownforseveralactivities,mostofthempoliticalralliesandmeetings.Butthemovementalsomakesplacebyannually
organizingalargesacrificialfeastinamountainvillagecalledLaldih.Itsmem-
berssee thisvillageasaspecial location,andoftendefine theiradherence to
themovementintermsoftheirworshipinLaldih.
InLaldihthereexistsasacredgroveestablishedbythemovementandan-
other one used by other villagers for their ritual practice. The sarna sacredgrovecontainsdifferentshrinesfortheworshipofthegrove’sdeities.Someof
themareencircledbyastonewallandoneshrine ismadeofconcretewitha
tiledroof.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
326
For the annual sacrificial feast held in Laldih on the day of the fullmoon of
Chait (April/May), in 2011 the sacred grove had been decorated with small
colorful flags. Several hundred people hadmade theirway up themountain,
bringingtheirsacrificialchickensandgoats.Manyofthemweredressedinfes-
tivalclothes,whichtheychangedfora“Santalsaree”anddhotiupontheirarri-val.Manyofthemwerenotmembersofsarnadhoromitself,butwereattractedby the effect a sacrifice in this place was known to have. People said past
events showed that thegods favored thisplace. If oneoffersa sacrificehere,
thegodswill fulfillone’swish.Sarnamembersconnectedthepresenceof thedeities in Laldih further to the pristine beauty of the place: “Laldih is a very
originalplace,thereisalwaysfreshairandnomalaria,”theGeneralSecretary
stated.
Onthedayofthefeast,peoplefirstbroughtanofferingtooneshrinefor
MarangBuru,whowasrepresentedbya small roundstoneat its center.Theofferingconsistedofbeatenrice,banana,acoconutandasweets(laddu).Menbelonging to the movement, who functioned as priests (people referred to
themasgurus)onthatday,offeredthesesweetstothegodwhilemurmuringan invocation.Onepartof theofferingremainedontheground in theshrine,
while another partwas returned to theworshipper to be eaten asprasad, aword prevalent in the Hindu context. A distinguishing feature of this sacred
grovewere three small shrineswith portraits. The first portrait showed Ra-
gunathMurmu,theinventorofOlChiki.ThenextfeaturedBesnaoMurmu,the
founderofsarnadhorom.ThethirdportraitshowedMarangBuru,thesupremeSantaldeity,ininteractionwithPilcuHaramandPilcuBudhi,theSantalances-tral couple. At each of these shrines, people prostrated themselves on the
groundandaddressedtherespectivedeity.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
327
Photo46:Gurusofthesarnamovementaremakingofferingsbroughtbypeopletothe
deitiesofthesacredgrove.
Adjacenttothegroveandencircledbystones,themountaindeity(bongaburu)ofLaldihwasworshipped.Childrenandadultsbroughtmostlyblackorbrown
chickens to be sacrificed here. Thiswas also the placewhere people offered
goats tobe sacrificed to thedeity. In total, on thatdaymore thanahundred
goatsandroughly twohundredchickensweresacrificed.People took there-
spectiveanimal’sbodieshome.Theheadsremainedatthesacrificialsitetobe
latereatenbythegurus.Meanwhile,astagehadbeensetupandintheafternoonallthecommittee
members of sarna dhorom gave speeches from this stage. People, who hadcometoattendthesacrificialfeast,stoodandsatinfrontofthestage,divided
by gender.Oneof them, SambuMurmu,was the sonof thedeceasedBesnao
Murmu,thefounderofthemovement.Eachofthesemembers,allofthemwere
men,wasgivenaflowernecklaceinhonoroftheiroffice.Followingthis,their
wives and children also received a flower necklace. The long speecheswere
intercededbysongssungbythewivesof thecommitteemembers.A teamof
menalsoplayedthebanamandsangaself-composedsong.Thespeecheswereabouttopicssuchasthecontentofsarnareligionandthemoralcodeitsmem-bersshouldobserve.EverysarnameetingIattendedconsistedofsuchmulti-hourstageperformancesandwasmuchdifferentfromtheinteractivecharac-
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
328
ter of villagemeetings. The stage performancewas later followed by female
dancingledbyagroupofmaledrummers.
Theannual sacrificial feast inLaldih thus combineselementsofworship
from common village (sacrificial) practicewith features characteristic of the
movement. The event attracts a relatively largenumber of people, especially
foritsdifficulttoaccesslocation.Laldihhascometobeknownfortheeffectof
thesacrificesoffered there.Sarnadhoromhasbeenkeen tocapitalizeon thisalleged power of the place.While this section illustrated the ritual activities
organizedbythemovement,thenextsectiondealswithitspoliticalaims.
5.2.5PoliticalActivities:DemandingasarnaCodeandthePromo-
tionofOlChikiTheannualsacrificialfeasthasshown,thatsarnaactivistsasserttheirattach-ment to the region through recurring rituals. These rituals enact certain fea-
tures of Santal culture, such as the importance of the sacred grove and
sacrifice,andaddotheraspects,suchasthevenerationofgurus.Butthesarnamovementalsoclaimstheregionthroughitspoliticaleffortswhichaddressthe
state. This political activism comes in the shape ofmemoranda submitted to
thegovernmentofIndiaandpoliticalrallies,whichoftenaccompanythehand-
ing over of thesememoranda. An analysis of the content of twomemoranda
availabletomereveals“strategiesoflocalization”(Escobar2001)aroundcul-
tural features chosenby theactivists.These strategies,whileunderlining the
importanceofplace,atthesametimemakeuseofpowerfulglobalvocabulary.
DemandingthePromotionandProtectionofsarnaReligionInthefollowingIoutlineselectedpointsofa“Memorandumsubmittedtothe
HonorablePresidentoftheRepublicofIndia,throughtheCollectorofMayur-
bhanj,Odishaon19thJanuary2012byAllIndiaSarnaDhoromChemetAshra”,
a twelve-page document written in English. The memorandum states as its
main demand the “promotion, preservation and development of sarna reli-
gion”. This general demand is split into different,more precise points. In an
openingparagraphthedocumentsupports itsdemandsby lamentingthedis-
criminationofsarnareligionbytheIndiangovernment:WhileotherreligionslikeHinduism,IslamandChristianityhavebeenprovidedwith landandtheir
ownmarriageacts,sarnareligiousrightshavebeenoverseen.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
329
The first specific point of the document is a demand for the protection and
recognitionofsacredgroves.Thegroves,togetherwithsarnareligion,arepor-trayedasenvironmentallysoundpracticesbythefollowingphrase:“Sarnare-ligion has developed out of an understanding of small features of nature,
environment,hill,mountain,air,water,forestandjungle”whilesimultaneously
denouncingotherreligions,which“havenodirectconcernwithnatureanden-
vironment.” If thegovernmentpassedlawstoprotecttheenvironment,sarnareligion“andtheuniverse”wouldbeprotectedaswell,suggeststhedocument.
Itgoesfurthertoprovideanunderstandingofsacredgrovesasworshipplaces
duringtimesofvillagefestivals,asestablishedbytheancestorsandasplaces
of natural beauty,where there is “no scarcity ofwater for crops or drinking
andoxygenisfoundinadequatemeasurement”.Asubsequentsectionlistssix-
teentrees188,amongthemsal,mahuaandbanyan,whichshouldbeplantedinsacred groves by the government. It further encourages the government to
supporttheestablishmentofsuchgrovesnotonlyinvillagesbutalsointowns
in cities “for ecological balance”. In order to protect and preserve sacred
groves,“whichareasoldascivilizationitself”thegovernmentshouldmakean
amendmenttotheRecognitionofForestRightsActof2006andgivelegalsta-
tustosacredgroves.
Asecondrequestbroughtforthbythememorandumistherenamingofa
mountainrange,whichistodayanationalparkandtigerreserve,namedSimli
Pahar(paharmeaning“hill” inHindi).According to thedocument,due to theactivities of “forestmafia and government authorities” the park’s vegetation
andanimalpopulationhavebeendestroyed. Inorderto“preserveanddevel-
op” Simli Pahar, it should be renamed into Sarna pahar, because it harbors
manytreesworshippedby“sarnatribes”.Oncethehillhasbeenofficiallyrec-
ognizedasa sacredsite,people “will respectandworship” it andprevent its
destructionbythemafia,statesthedocument.
A thirddemandmadeby thedocument is the recognitionofSantali asa
secondofficial languageof thestateofOdisha.The lackof thisrecognitionso
farisbroughtforthasthereasonwhytheSantaltribe“isstillfarbehindfrom
the standard level ofwelfare anddevelopment”. In anothermemorandum to
188It lists the (mythological) Santali names for trees, only few of which I am able to provide
botanical names for, in the followingway: surisarjam (sal tree), sakhisargam, bongasaryom,erecy atnang (crocodile bark tree), khodeymatkom (mahua tree), pefer barey (banyan tree),dughahraher,towa,atalbohal,champa,saughnari,bandonari,sitahari,lwedalamang,lepejtiril(theEbonytree)andchandan.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
330
thegovernmentofIndia,whichmusthavebeensubmittedpriorto2003,ade-
mandismadetoincludeSantaliintothe8thScheduleoftheConstitution.Inthe
samedocument thesarnamovementmakesreference to theNorthAmericanCherokee,whooriginallyhadnoscriptoftheirown,butinventedonein1820.
Subsequently, as the memorandummentions, the United States government
has recognized and supported the script, “therefore removing illiteracy from
theCherokee”.Similartotheenvironmentalclaimsthemovementmakesinits
memoranda,thisconnectionsoughtwiththeCherokeecanbeseentogivethe
demandsabroader,andhencemorelegitimate,base.Ingeneral,thepromotion
ofeducationandofOlChikiasascriptisoneofthemainactivitiesofthesarnamovement.AmoredetailedbackgroundofOlChikiisprovidedinthecourseof
thissection.
Onelastdemanddeservingattentioninthe2012memorandumisthede-
mandtoenactahuntinglegislationallowingpeopletoexercisehuntingaspart
of sarna religious practice. As evidence supporting this claim, the documentinformsthathuntingisanessentialpartofthebaha(flower)festival.Thedoc-ument further states that the forestmafia isknown toextractproducts from
theforest,butwherethegovernment“hasallowedthesendraorhunting,theforestanditsproductsaresaved”.Similartothestatementsmadebyactivists
involvedintheDalmaregionalhuntinchapterfour,theargumentinthedoc-
ument isagainthathunting isessentiallyanenvironmentally friendlyaswell
asareligiousactivity. Iattributethisemphasisonhuntingtothe influenceof
the General Secretary of the sarna movement, who has organized a huntingcommitteeforthehuntatDalmaBuruinrecentyears.Thesamecommitteeislistedassupportingthesubmissionofthememorandumatitsend.Itbecomes
obvious that sarna political demands are continually being constructed, notnecessarilyalwaysemphasizingthesameSantalculturalpractices.
Demandinga“sarnaCode”Besidesthepromotionandprotectionofsarnareligion,thememorandumfur-therrequeststhepoliticalrecognitionofit.Itmakesmentionofa“sarnacode”,equivalenttocodesthegovernmenthasgiventoHindu,MuslimandChristian
religions.This is of relevance in thepopulation census carriedout in regular
intervalsinIndia.Thedocumentstatesthataseparatecodeforsarnareligionwould leadtothe identificationof theactualnumberof followersof thisreli-
gion. Many people, whowere not actively involvedwith sarnadhorom, sup-
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
331
ported this demand. In 2011 there were several houses in the area around
Ghatsila, with the slogan “No sarna code, no census” written on their wall.Manyadministrativedocuments issuedbythegovernmentask forareligious
code to be filled in, and Santal today feel that “Hindu”,which is still the box
theycheck,doesnotrepresenttheiraffiliationadequately.Thememorandum
listsseveraldocumentstowhichthesarnacodeshouldbeadded,amongthemcensusforms,landdocuments,employmentforms,casteandresidentialcertif-
icates.
TheTeachingofOlChikiOneofthemaingoalsofsarnadhoromisandhasbeensinceitsfoundation,asstatedinitsbylaws,toprintandpublishbooksandjournalsonsarnareligioninOl Chiki script. Despite the fact that the ability to read andwriteOl Chiki
among the Santal population is relatively low, my rough estimate would be
aroundtenpercent,itservesasacrucialmarkerofSantalidentitytoday.
ThewritingofSantalihasarelatively longhistory,albeitonenotshaped
bySantalactorsinitsbeginnings.BritishcivilservantsandWesternmissionar-
iesbegantowritedownSantallegendsandmythologyinRomanscriptaround
themiddleofthenineteenthcentury(Lotz2007,236).Amongthem,theNor-
wegianmissionaryBoddingtranslatedandpublishedseveralbooksandafive
volumeSantalidictionary.Bodding’spublicationsarewell-knowninthecircles
ofeducatedSantaltoday,oneofthesarnadhorommemorandadiscussedaboveevenmentionshiswork.AccordingtoLotz(245),bythe1930ssomanydiffer-
entresearchers,administratorsandmissionarieswereworkingonSantali,that
thequestionofa standardizedscriptarose.Boddingproposed theuseofRo-
man script with diacritical marks as most suitable, for both publications by
foreignersandtheteachingofthescripttoSantalthemselves.
WhileforalongtimethisdiscussionaboutasuitablescriptforSantaliwas
ledbynon-Santal,fromthe1930sonwardstheSantalschoolteacherRagunath
Murmu founded a culturalmovementwhich later gained influencemuch be-
yondhisnativevillageinOdisha.HedesignedtheOlChikialphabetandsubse-
quentlywrotehis firstdramanamedBidu-Chandanin1942(246).Thescript
consists of thirty characters, some of which are said to be derived from the
physicalenvironment,suchasaplow,mushroomorswan.All thevowelsare
attributedseparateletters.ThesuitabilityofthescripttowriteSantaliwasun-
derlined to me several times by Santal men, who emphasized that “only Ol
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
332
Chiki canexpressall of the soundsofour language.”WhenwritingSantali in
Devanagari or Roman script diacritical signs are added.Murmu preferred to
underlinethescientificachievementmadethroughthescript,andrepresented
itasarediscoveryofasystemofsymbols,whichhadalwaysbeenpresent in
Santalhistoryintheformof“tattoomarks,waysignsandothersymbolicpic-
tographs”(252).TheexistenceoftheSantaliword“ol”designatingthemakingofall thesesymbolswastakentosupport thisclaim. Inspiteof the founder’s
emphasisonthescientificaspectsofthescript,soonafteritsinvention,several
myths about its origin developed. Itwas “endowedwith a sacred anddivine
status by assigning its revelation to the Santal gods Bidu and Chandan,who
hadgrantedittoRagunathMurmu,afterhehadprayedtothem”(252).
When traveling through Santal regions today, one encounters the pres-
enceofOlChikiinmanyforms.Manyculturaleventsareannouncedbyleaflets
writteninOlChiki,thestatuesofSantalculturalheroesmentionedaboveoften
haveOlChikiwritingon them, and several publications, such as theGhatsila
regionalSantalijournalHolongBaha(“flowermadefromriceflour”)areprint-edinOlChiki.TheSantalImet,whocouldreadthescript,hadoftenlearnedit
either incolleges(inGhatsilaorRanchi),whereSantalistudyprogramsexist,
or in village summer schools taught by villagerswho knew the script. SarnadhoromalsoorganizesOlChikischoolsinvillageswithbranchoffices.
Severalpublicationsserveasstudymaterialattheseoccasions.Forbegin-
ners a booklet called OlChemet, designed by Ragunath Murmu, and severalpublicationsby theAll IndiaSantaliWritersAssociationwereused.Moread-
vanced learners could then readbookswrittenbyMurmu, among themBiduChandanandKherwarBir(“Kherwarheroes”).Attheuniversitylevel,thepro-motionofOlChikiisdevelopedfurther:TheDepartmentofTribalandRegional
LanguagesatRanchiUniversity,forexample,designedacomputerfontforthe
use of Ol Chiki. At the Santali Department of Shantiniketan University,West
Bengal,severalSantalscholarsarecurrentlywritingtheirPhDdissertationin
theOlChikiscript.Insum,themasteryofthescriptisstillreservedforanedu-
catedelite,althougheffortsarebeingmadetoteachittoschoolchildreninvil-
lages.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
333
Photo47:ASantalmanisteachingOlChikitothechildrenofhisvillage.
ApartfromtheactualuseofOlChikiinincreasingliteracyamongtheSantal,it
servesasapowerfulmarkerof“Santalness”inseveralcontexts.Inritualprac-
tice,IsawMurmu’spublicationsusedasobjectsofworshipduringtheannual
festivalattheoccasionofhisbirthday:thebooks,togetherwithabowandar-
row,wereplacedinfrontofthesacrificialcircles,andconsecratedwithspots
ofoilandsindur.Insum,OlChiki,representsseveralaspectsofSantalidentity,asalsoem-
phasized by sarnadhorom: Alleged close relations with the natural environ-ment, itsdistinction fromother, especiallymainstreamHinducultures, anda
specificrelationwiththeirowndeities,asexpressedintheoriginofthescript.
Havingoutlinedthemainactivitiesofthesarnadhorommovement,inthenextsectionIturntothetensionsbetweensarnaandnon-sarnamembers.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
334
5.2.6ConflictsoverthePracticeofniam“OurSantal society isdivided into thosewho follow sarna and thosewhodonot”,ayoungsarnamemberexplained tomeoneday.ThisdivisionofSantalsocietybecameapparenttomeonlygradually,andwasrarelynamedsoblunt-
ly. Conflict and disagreement about the topic of “right and wrong religious
practice” within families or even between whole villages was primarily ex-
pressedthroughavoidanceandnotthroughopendiscussions.
Sarnamembersopenlycriticized,inanauthoritarianmanner,allkindsof“wrongtraditions”,astheycalledit:cattlesacrifices,alcoholconsumption,po-
lygamy and differentways of organizing village festivals. But the ones being
criticizedseemedtoquietlycarryonthesepractices,sometimesevenproudly
stating,that“inourvillagetherearenosarnamembers”.Sarnamembersandtheirpracticeswereperceivedasdifferent.Peoplewereawarethatthemem-
berswereouttoproselytizethem,butmanywereresistantto“changingtheir
religion”,astheyphrasedit.
Oneoftheapparentdifferencesbetweensarnamembersandotherpeoplewastheirattitudetowardsauthority.InsarnacirclesIencounteredmanymen,some of them regarded as gurus, whowere convinced they knew the “rightway”,correctingotherswhenevertheysawfit.Theyevenshowedothershow
todancecorrectlyinthevillagedanceground.Incommonvillagepractice,con-
sensus is usually sought through long discussions, in which everyone con-
cerned189is entitled topresenthisopinionsandarguments.Whendiscussing
thesarnamovement,anelderlyman,notbeingamemberhimself,namedwhatIhadbeensensingforawhile:“ThereisabitoftensioninourSantalreligion”.
Sarnaritualpractice,hepointedout,isveryformalandstandardized,whileinthevillagethereare“manymenandmanyminds”.Villagefestivals,forexam-
ple,arenotalwaysheldonthesamedayeveryyearforvariousreasons.Sarnamembers,however,havefixedspecificdaysaccordingtothelunarcalendaron
whichtheirritualsareheldeachyear.Thedifferencebetweentheauthoritari-
anmanner of sarnamembers and the inclusive, discussion-led, “democratic”wayofvillagepracticeseemedtolieattheheartoftheconflictbroughtabout
bythepresenceofthesarnamovement.
189Women, however, were only part of these discussions on a household level and did not
participateinvillagemeetingswhereconflictsweresettled.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
335
5.2.7NotionsofRegionandIdentityasArticulatedbythesarna
Movement
“Santalization”Theprevioussectionshaveoutlinedthedifferentactivitiesofthesarnamove-ment and its political goals. The movement strategically emphasizes some
practiceswhilecondemningothers.IthasshownthatSantalcustomissubject
tonegotiationandconflict.Thesenegotiationsaround“true tradition”donot
happeninisolationfromotherideasrelevantinanationalandglobalcontext,
assomeofthereferencesinthesarnamovement’spublicationsillustrate.Someof the Santal villagepracticesdisregardedby the sarnamovement
make sensewhen seen in the context of Hinduism in India. The rejection of
beeforalcohol consumptioncanbe contextualizedaspartof amoregeneral
pattern of status enhancement among marginalized communities in India.
Srinivas (1966) introduced the term Sanskritization referring to the way in
which lowercastes imitateandtakeonmoralvaluesandcodesofconductof
highercastes,inordertoraisetheirstatus.
SeveralauthorshavedeemeditinadequatetospeakofSanskritizationas
takingplaceinSantalsociety(Carrin-Bouez1986;Gautam1977;Parkin2000).
Myanalysis takes a similar stance.Manyof the activitiesof sarnadhorom, infact,showthatthemovementismakingaconsciousefforttodifferentiateitself
fromHinduismandcastesociety.Thedemandforgovernmentalrecognitionof
sarna religion and the creationof a sarna code are cases inpoint.While thisassertionofadistinctidentitycanbeidentifiedearlierinhistory,suchasinthe
Santal rebellion of 1855, themodernnational and global context has further
supportedsomesectionsofSantalsocietyinformulatingthisseparateidentity.
DescribingtheSantalrevivaloftheircustomsthroughmodernmeans,Gautam
(1977,373)hascalledthisdevelopment“Santalization”.ThesarnamovementpresentsaprimecaseofSantalization. It iscrucial,however,toseeSantaliza-
tionnot as a static phenomenon, but as one,which is subject to change.The
contentofwhat thesecore featuresofSantal identityare, is constantlybeing
negotiatedandre-emphasizedwithinthesarnamovement.Currently,besidesrejecting the above-mentioned aspects of Santal cultural practice, themove-mentalsounderlinesthefollowingpointsofSantalidentity:Throughitseduca-tional goal of promoting Ol Chiki literacy, it places Santal identity firmly in
discoursesofliteracy.Overlappingwiththeidentityperformancestagedinre-
gionalsacredgroves,themovementalsoemphasizestheimportanceofnature
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
336
in Santal religious practice. And last, it connects Santal identity to certain
pointsinthelandscape,suchasSimlimountaininOdisha.
SarnaandtheRegionAlthoughmobilityhaspartlyreplaced localityasaresultof theever-growing
importanceofglobalization, ithasatthesametimebeencounteredbysubal-
ternstrategiesoflocalization.Indigenoussocialmovementsaremakinguseof
aglobaldiscourseinordertoasserttheirrightstoaspecificlocality.Thesarnamovement employs a similar strategy as the above discussed memoranda
demonstrate.Thissectionisconcernedwithhowthesarnamovementisclaim-ingplace, in theareawhere theyareactiveandbeyond. Italsodiscusses the
notionofplaceemergingfromthispractice.Becausethemovement’sactivities
arecarriedout inseveralplaces, theycanbeviewedas“claiming theregion”
morethananyspecificlocality.Throughtheiractivitiessarnamembersareal-soclaiminga“place”inapoliticalway:aplaceamongotherreligionsinIndia
andaplaceamongindigenouspeopleworldwide.
Concerningtheclaimstoaregion,wecouldsaythatanetworkofbranch
officesorganizingdifferenttypesofworshipactivitiessuchasvillagefestivals
and theannual sacrifice inLaldih, ismarking sarnadhorom’s presence in theregion. InFeldhaus’(2003)sense, theactivitiesorganizedbysarnamembers,connectdifferentplacesintoaregionthroughastandardizedpracticeofwor-
ship. Activemembers travel throughout the region in order to attend events
likestageddramaswrittenbyRagunathMurmu,membershipmeetings,politi-
calralliesandritualsorganizedbythemovement.Theirmovements inthem-
selves connect these places, just as theMaharashtrian pilgrims described by
Feldhausdo. In ritualpracticeand in thememorandaspecificplacesareem-
phasized:Laldih,asanimportantplaceforthedeitiesofthesacredgroveand
thedemandtorenameSimliPaharintoSarnaPaharserveasexamplesforthis
strategicclaimingofplaces.
Different from the Munda devotees described by Verardo (2003, 185),
whoattributeasenseofbackwardnesstotheforest,thesarnamovementem-phasizesthepowerofLaldihasapristineandpureplace.Thedeitiesfavorthe
place, according topeople, exactlybecauseof thesequalities.Themovement,
thus,seemstoimposenodichotomybetweentheforestedandthemoreurban
landscape,althoughitplacesanemphasison“development”andmodernityin
thesenseof“developmentofsarnareligion”andeducationofotherSantal.The
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
337
different background of the movement’s members, some living in cities like
Jamshedpur, others in more remote villages like Laldih, connects rural with
urban places. Sarnameetings create a platform for an exchange of ideas be-tween these people from different backgrounds. This shows that the region
claimedbythemovementisnotbounded,butiscontinuouslybeinginfusedby
ideasfromotherplaces,oftenbroughtfromamoreurbancontext.Globalideas,
suchasindigenouspeoples’closenesstonatureandthementionofthesitua-
tionof theCherokee,arebeingdrawnintothepoliticalstrategyemployedby
thesarnamovementinordertolocalizethemselvespoliticallyintheregion.Two spatial perspectives present themselves in the context of the sarna
movement. On the one hand there is themobility of people and ideas along
networks, a greater mobility than in any of the previously mentioned ritual
contexts. In the contextof the sarnamovement,placepresents itself asmostopentoideasfromtheoutside,suchasdiscoursesonenvironmentalismorin-
digeneity.Ontheotherhand,specificlocalizingstrategiesexist,suchasthees-
tablishmentofsarnabranchofficesorsarnasacredgroves.Thisdynamiccouldberegardedasaspecificconfigurationofdeterritori-
alizationandterritorialization,inHervieu-Léger’s(2002)sense.Incomparison
withallotherritualcontextsdiscussedinthiswork,sarnaritualpracticemain-tainsalooserelationtoplace.Asmentioned,newworshipplacescanbeestab-
lished.Peoplehavenoparticularobligation toattendsarna rituals inspecificplaces.Thisdiffers greatly from the obligationof amemberof a local line to
contribute toandattend the jomsim ritual inhis “placeoforigin” (mulgadi).Moreover,membershipinthesarnamovementisvoluntary.Hence,aperson’sbelongingtoa“religious”communityaswellasthatcommunity’stiestoaspe-
cific locality aremuch less fixed in the context of the sarnamovement. Thiscorrespondstothe“sect-typereligiousspatiality”(102)anditsloosenedtiesto
territory,aconstellationHervieu-Légerattributestomodernity.
ButitseemsthatthespecificconstellationofmodernitypresentinSantal
society has not led to a complete detachment from place. Through its ritual
practice,thesarnamovementstillgroundsitselfinspecificplaces,forexample,astheannualsacrificialfestivalinLaldihhasshown.Inaddition,anewformof
“territorialization”(Hervieu-Léger2002,103)emerges.Thisterritorialization,
however,takesplaceonapoliticallevel.Inmemorandasubmittedtothegov-
ernment,thesarnamovementclaimsspecificplacestobeSantal,amongthemsacredgrovesandaspecificmountain.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
338
To sum up, so far this chapter has portrayed two different cases of regional
politics,whichbothclaimacertainidentityfortheSantal.Thecaseofregional
flower festivals has emphasized the importance of dancing and the environ-
mentinlarge-scaleperformances.Thesarnamovementclaimsthepracticeof“true tradition”, aiming to reform those village customs, which do not fit its
definition.Bothcaseshavetheregion,muchmorethanspecificplaces,astheir
reference point, connecting places through their ideology and standardized
practice.TheyfurthershowthatplacecontinuestobeimportantfortheSantal,
butalso that thisplace isclaimedondifferent levels,namelyonregional,na-
tionalandglobalones.
ComparedtootheradivasigroupsinCentralIndia(cf.forexampleBerger2014fortheGadaba),theSantalhavebeeninvolvedinidentitypoliticsforsev-
eraldecadesnow(Carrin2008,2012;Orans1965).Thespecificsituationand
relativesuccessofSantalidentitypoliticscanbepartlyexplainedastheresult
ofcertainhistoricaldevelopmentsintheregion.
5.3TheHistoricalContextFosteringanIncreasein
CulturalPoliticsThe emergence of Santal regional flower festivals resonateswithwhat other
scholarshavedescribedastheassertionofindigenouscultureespeciallyinur-
bancenterssuchasRanchi, Jharkhand’scapital (Damodaran2007,146;Shah
2010,115).Arevisedversionofthevillagespringfestival,celebratedinslight-
lydifferentformandunderdifferentnamesamongmanyofJharkhand’sadiva-si communities, has been organized every spring in Ranchi since the 1990s.Thefestival’sname,Sarhul,derivesfromtheOraonspringfestival,acommuni-ty living, among other regions, in the rural areas around Ranchi. Sarhul hasbeen linked to a politically instigated revival of adivasi rituals (Damodaran2007,146).InMarch2011Iwitnessedhowthefestivalattractedlargecrowds
fromallthemajoradivasigroupsofJharkhand,whoarrivedontrucksandbus-ses. Dressed in their communities’ festive clothes, they joined large proces-
sions accompanied by dancing and drumming along the city’s main roads,
finally reaching one of the city’s sacred groves in the district of Siramtoli. In
this context the activists’ references to an environmental discourse link the
specificnationalcontextofadivasisinIndiatoamoreglobalarena.Thischap-tercomplementsthiscontemporary,moreurbanfocusofscholarlywritingon
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
339
adivasiactivismanditsinfluenceonritualswithaperspectivefromruralJhar-khand.
The Santal regional flower festival in East Singhbhum, for example, re-
assembles certain features of village rites into a portrayal of Santal identity.
Thismakes “Santal culture”, as performed in these contexts,more visible to
non-Santal.Theregionalsacredgroves inwhichthesefestivalsareheldfunc-
tionasmaterialmarkersofaSantalpresenceinthearea.Anothercaseinpoint
of this visibility of Santal culture are the statues of Santal cultural heroes
placedatimportantlocationsthroughouttheregion.Both,thedisomjahersandthestatuesremindanynewcomerandothercommunitiesthatthisisaSantal
region,aplacewheretheSantalmaketheirpresencefelt.
Thequestionremainsastowhathasledtothisincreasingpublicdisplay
ofadivasicultureinthestateofJharkhandinrecentdecades.Thiscanpartlybelocatedinthepoliticalcontext,fromwhichthestateofJharkhandemerged.
5.3.1TheJharkhandMovementThe Jharkhand movement, with its increasingly urban political pressure
groups, can be placed in a long tradition of adivasi protest in Chotanagpur.HeretheSantalRebellionof1855figuresprominentlyamongothertribalup-
risings inthe longprocessofdemandinganautonomousstate(Devalle1992,
109-150).Themovement’spoliticalstrategyhasoscillatedbetweenanempha-
sisonadivasiculturaldistinctivenessandamore inclusiveapproachdrawingother,non-tribal,inhabitantsoftheareaintoitsfold.
Thebeginningslieinthe1950swhentheJharkhandpartywasfoundedas
thepoliticalwingoftheAdivasiMahasabha.TheJharkhandpartydemandedaseparate state before the States Reorganization Commission (Devalle 1992,
139;Munda2004,186).Thisrequestwasrejectedonthegroundsthatitssup-
porterswere onlyadivasi, thus excluding thewill of the other inhabitants ofthis area. Another reason for rejection by the Commissionwas its fear of an
economicimbalance,astheareacoveredthemineralrichpartsofBihar(Mun-
da2004,186).
Asubsequentdeclineinpoliticalsuccessledtoarevivalperiodattheend
of the1970swhen the Jharkhandmovement renounced itspreviouslyethnic
characterinordertocoverabroadersocialbasis(Shah2010,20).Inthisperi-
odtwomilitantparties, theBirsaSewaDal,active inRanchiandJamshedpur,
andthe JharkhandMuktiMorcha(JMM)underthe leadershipofBinodBihari
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
340
Mahato,A.K.RoyandShibuSoren,werefounded.Munda(2004,187)recogniz-
es themovement’s strength in bringing togethermining and agricultural la-
borers and the incorporation of a sizeable non-tribal population. After an
expansion, characterized by all national political parties active in this region
formingJharkhandcells,andtheriseoftheJMMasthemainoppositionparty
intheBiharlegislaturein1985,atimeofself-examinationsetin.Untilthen,the
experiencehadbeenthatthesuccessofthepartiesfightingforaseparatestate
onlyconsistedofformingspecialpoliticalallianceswiththerulingparties.
Variousmoves to strengthen leadershipwere then undertaken: In 1981
theDepartment forTribalandRegionalLanguageswasestablishedatRanchi
University,enablingresearchonthelanguagesandliteratureoftheJharkhand
region. It came to form an important intellectual anchor for the Jharkhand
movement and created space for meetings and conferences (188). The All
Jharkhand Students Union and the Jharkhand Coordination Committee were
formed in1986and1987tocoordinatepoliticalandculturalactivities.Thus,
theendofthe1980ssawareappraisalofthedistinctculturalidentityofJhar-
khandthroughconferencesandrallies.Itseemsnocoincidencethatthis“cul-
turalist turn” (Babiracki 2001, 38) of the Jharkhand movement and the
buildingofdisomjahersasoutlinedabovefallintothesametimeperiod.On15November2000, thedaycommemorating thedeathof the firstpan-tribal re-
bellionleaderBirsaMunda,thedemandforanautonomousstateofJharkhand
wasfulfilled(Munda2004,215).Sixteenyearshavepassedsincetheformation
of Jharkhandandmanyof the social andpolitical inequalities, the erasureof
which the Jharkhand movement was concerned with, still remain (cf. Shah
2010).ThisholdstrueevenamongtheSantalasoneofthestate’smostdomi-
nant adivasi communities. The state’s independence has however created agroundonwhichJharkhandiculturalpoliticscanfurtherthrive.
5.3.2IndustrializationandtheSantalinEastSinghbhumWhen compared to Santal villages in the Santal Parganas in the northeast of
Jharkhand, the ones around the towns of Ghatsila and Musabani look much
wealthier. Although many houses are built frommud, they are large, some-
timesfeaturinguptotenrooms,whichareaccessiblethroughthecourtyard.In
many villages one also findsmulti-storey houses built out of concrete. Their
owners informedme that theywere able to build them aftermany years of
work in the local coal or uranium mine. As one travels throughout East
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
341
Singhbhum,onecannotoverlook the tracesof industrialization in thearea.A
smallsectoroftheSantalpopulationhashencebenefittedinamaterialsense
fromemploymentfoundinthemines.
AstheestablishmentofdisomjahersbySantalmenworkingintheminesshows,Santalculturalpoliticsarelinkedtoindustrializationinthearea.While
thegenerationofmen,whoare today in their fifties,hasworkedunderhard
anddangerous conditionsunder ground, theywere able to accumulate some
wealth from their work. Many of them invested part of this wealth in their
sons’anddaughters’schoolanduniversityeducation.Educateddaughtersof-
tendonottakeupemployment,butconsiderablyraisetheirchancesoffinding
aneducatedhusbandwithawell-payingjob.Someoftheeducatedyoungmen
todayworkasengineersinthesameminestheirfathersdidorhaveobtained
muchsoughtafterjobsinthepublicsector.
Onecannotdenythatindustrializationhasledtoexploitationandimpov-
erishmentofadivasiinJharkhand.PadelandDas(2010)evenspeakof“cultur-al genocide” as a result of mining in tribal areas of Eastern India. I could,
however,alsowitnessthatmanySantalIencounteredinEastSinghbhumhad
profitedfromindustrializationintheareaanddidnotevaluateitinanynega-
tivesense.Thismightpartlybeduetothefactthattheminesintheareahave
existedformorethanacenturybynow,andthatmuchofthelanddeprivation
happenedmanyyearsago.Peopleseemedtohavealsoacceptedtheenviron-
mentaldestructionasanecessaryside-effectofthematerialbenefitsthemines
hadbroughttothearea.Myperspectiveisfurtherlimitedtorelativelywealthy
families, who have benefitted most from the mines. A different story could
probably be told by those affected by the radiation caused by the uranium
mineinJadugoda,atownabouttwentykilometersfromMusabani.
InanoutlineofindustrializationanditsimpactonadivasiofChotanagpurStuart Corbridge raises similar points. Corbridge (1987, 252) delineates the
industrialdevelopmentofChotanagpurfromtheopeningof thefirstcoalfield
in 1894 and the ensuing competition for mineral resources between Indian
and European capitalists. Contradicting the idea that industrialization in this
regiononlyledtoexploitationand“internalcolonialism”,Corbridgeconcludes
thatsometribalmineworkerswereabletoaccumulatewealthfromtheirwork
in themines (255, 263). This led to economic and political divisions within
tribalsocietiesoftheregion.Asmentioned,eveninvillages,workinthemines
enabledsomefamiliestobuylandfromothertribalfamilies,buildlargehous-
es,sendtheirchildrentoprivateEnglishschoolsandacquireconsumergoods.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
342
InaccordancewithSahlins’ (1999, x) argumentof the “indigenizationofmo-
dernity”,aconsiderablepartofmoneyearnedinthemineswasalsospentac-
cording to the values of Santal society: People afforded elaborate weddings,
namingceremoniesandfuneralsordonatedittolargeculturaleventssuchas
disom baha festivals. Therefore, the relative wealth industrialization hasbrought to a small portion of Santal society has led to a kind of culturalism
previouslylessprominent.
5.3.3TheMinorityPoliticsoftheIndianStateAnotherhistoricaleventcontributingtotheriseofadivasiandespeciallySantalidentitypoliticsanditselaborationinritualcontextscanbelocatedintheIndi-
anstate’spoliticsofminorityrecognition(Kapila2008;RycroftandDasgupta
2011,137).InArticle15oftheIndianConstitutionof1950equalityforallciti-
zensisguaranteed.Thisincludesabandoningcasteandcommunalismandout-
lawing untouchability. At the same time, it takes a protective stand towards
those whomight still suffer from exploitation and discrimination, qualifying
these groups for active state support (Corbridge 2000, 67). In Article 46 it
specifies these groups as Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, entitled to
“reserved jobs in central and state governments, aswell as reserved seats in
ParliamentandprovincialLegislativeAssemblies”(Kapila2008,121).Howev-
er,theConstitutionpreservedadifferencebetweenthesetwogroups.SCsare
regardedasdiscriminatedagainstintheritualdomain,duetotheirimpuresta-
tusintheeyesofhighcastes,andatthesametimeeconomicallydeprived.The
ST’slowersocial-economicdevelopmentisattributedtotheir“distinctiveand
primitivewayoflife,theirremotelocationandtheir‘generalbackwardnessin
allrespects’”(121).Their“problem”,therefore,liesintheirculture.AstheIn-
diangovernmentregularlyaddscommunitiestotheschedulesof itsconstitu-
tion, several communities have striven to prove their tribal cultural identity,
regardlessofhowvaguelydefinedthisidentitymaybeintheconstitution.
Corbridge (2000, 73) outlines how in Jharkhandmanymen from the ST
elite have been able to obtain reserved positions. In his words, they have
learnedto“colonizethestate”(82).AsimilarattitudeissketchedoutbyKapila
(2008) about the Gaddi, aHimalayan pastoral community. She describes the
Gaddi’srelationshipwiththestateas“extractive”(128)andspecifiesthatthe
Gaddiknow“whatcanandshouldbederivedfromthestateasanentitlement”
(ibid.).IntheSantalcontextsuchstrategiescanbedetectedaswell:Especially
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
343
themembersofAllIndiaSarnaDhoromareinvolvedinsuchefforts,demandingfrom the state the protection and development ofwhat they deem to be im-
portant aspects of Santal religion. I therefore see Santal cultural activism, as
exemplified in the case of the regional flower festival and in the activities of
sarnadhorom,asrelatedtothedynamicscreatedbyrecognitionpoliticsinIn-dia.ThroughorganizingandperforminglargeregionalfestivalsindisomjaherstheSantalof thisregioncontinuallyprovethepointofbeingadistinctethnic
groupworthyofthebenefitsreservedforthembytheIndianstate.
5.4Conclusion:SantalClaimstotheRegion,toa“Political
Place”andto“Nature”ThefollowingquestionposedbyCliffordadequatelycapturesthecoreof this
chapter:“Whatdoesitmean,attheendofthetwentiethcentury[andthebe-
ginningof the twenty first, onemight add], to speakof a ‘native land’?What
processesratherthanessencesareinvolvedinpresentexperiencesofcultural
identity?” (Clifford 1988, 275). Through the analysis of the Santal regional
flower festival and the activities of the sarnamovement this chapter has at-tempted to give an answer by discussing different articulations of cultural
identity. The “native land”, as Clifford calls it, is an important component of
thesearticulations.
Theethnographiccasesportrayedherehaveunderlinedthefruitfulnessof
Stuart Hall’s (1996a, 141) concept of “identity articulation”. The people in-
volvedinthestagingofSantalidentityinregionalsacredgrovesare,ontheone
hand,“expressing”culturalfeaturestheyfindimportant.However,indoingso
theyalsoassembleandconnectfeaturesthathavepreviouslynotbelongedto-
gether. Theymight have aswell chosen other rituals for their large cultural
performance.Whyhavetheynotchosenthecowsacrificeasit isalsoaritual
takingplaceinSantalvillagesacredgroves?InthischapterIhaveofferedthe
perspective that they have selected some aspects of Santal cultural practice,
which theydeemedespecially suitable inorder to reach their goalof further
recognitionbythestateasadistincttribalgroup.Theflowerfestivalhasthus
been used to especially underline the claimed close relationship the Santal
have with nature – sacred groves, as goes the argument, being thematerial
proof thereof. The sarnamovement affirms this claim in their printed docu-mentsandextendsittothesacredlandscape(Simlimountain)oftheregion.
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
344
Incontrast to theperceptionsof theenvironmentdiscussed in thecontextof
huntingrituals,theactivists’conceptof“nature”remainsavagueone.Itcanbe
studiedasadiscourseratherthaninferredfromanyspecificpractice.Bothin
statementsmade in the context of regional flower festivals and in the docu-
mentspublishedbythesarnamovement,“nature”isusedinreferencetoSan-talsacredgroves.Theactivists interpretSantalritualactivity inthesegroves,
oftencarriedoutat thebottomoftrees inwhichdeitiesaresaidtoreside,as
“worshippingnature”. “Nature” in thesecontextsrefers to trees in thesacred
grove,andinthememorandumalsotoaforestedmountaincalledSimliPahar.
In thesamememorandumsacredgrovesare further linked to “noscarcityof
water”and“pureair”,hencetotheirenvironmentalbenefits.Innoneofthese
contextsdoes“nature”refertothecultivatedfields.Butdoestheactivists’un-
derstandingof “nature” thencorrespond toSantalviewsof the forestaspre-
sented in chapter four?This is only the case in the linkingof the forestwith
rain;thedangerandambivalenceoftheforestasimportantfeaturesarticulat-
ed in Santal ritual are absent. There is hence only little correspondence be-
tweenactivistreferencesto“nature”andritualreferencestotheforestandthe
fields.
From theperspective of place-making, however, the content of the term
“nature” as used by Santal activists, is secondary to the effect of its use. By
drawingparallelsbetweentheirallegedvenerationofnatureandthatofother
indigenouspeopleworldwide,Santalactivistsaremakingplaceonapolitical
andevengloballevel.Theyareclaimingaplaceamongotherindigenoussocie-
ties. Their similarities to other indigenous peoples entail their difference to
otherworld religions. They claim to be distinct fromHindus, Christians and
Muslimsbecauseoftheirclosenesstonature,andthereforeareworthyofpo-
liticalrecognition.
In addition to the question of identity articulation, this chapter has por-
trayed thenotionsofplaceemerging fromritual andpoliticalpractice. Ithas
shownthatdifferentplacesarerelatedtoeachother,connectedbyastrategy
torenderSantalidentityvisible.Thisisthecaseforregionalsacredgrovesand
manystatuesofSantalculturalheroesplacedthroughoutEastSinghbhum.The
Santalaremateriallymarkingtheirpresenceintheregionthroughtheserep-
resentationsof Santal festive culture andhistory.The regional sacredgroves
formanetworkofplacesandpeople,whoorganizeandattendtheculturalper-
formances therein. The same can be said about the activities of the sarnamovement, theannualsacrifice inLaldihorthemembershipmeetingsandOl
Chapter5⎜FieldsofContestation
345
Chikisummerschoolsheldinvillages.Theseoccasionsconnectdifferentplac-
es,throughthemovementsofpeopleandideas.
Bydiscussingtheunderlyingconflictsbetweensarnaandnon-sarnamembersthischapteraimedtodrawattentiontothediversityofpracticesandopinions
inSantalsociety.Althoughboththesarnamovementandtheorganizersoftheregional flower festivals claim to speak for all of Santal society, portraying a
unifiedSantalidentity,thisiscontestedondifferentlevels.Manyofthesenego-
tiationsdonotbecomeapparentduring theeventsdescribed in this chapter,
rathertheycometothesurfaceduringvillageritualpracticeorinsubtlesocial
avoidance.AsthelackofaSantaliwordequivalentto“religion”andtherather
recentintroductionofthetermsarnahasshown,villagepracticeisoftenmuchless concernedwith an articulation of identity. As Shah (2010) andBaviskar
(1997)havecautioned,claimsmadebyurban,educatedactivistssurelydonot
speakforthewholeofadivasisociety.Itisthereforecrucialtopaycloseatten-tion towho speaks forwhom. The articulations of identity discussed in this
chapter,hence,needtobeattributedtoacertainpartofSantalsociety.Many
groupsinthesamesocietyarenotactiveinthestagingofidentitypoliticsand
chosetobelittleinvolvedwiththestate.ThesesectorsofSantalsocietyplayed
alargerroleinchapterthreeandfour.
Contrastingwithritualslikethesacrificialfeastofthelocalline(jomsim)orannualhuntingrituals(sendrabonga),theregionalflowerfestivalpresentsanillustrationforthetrendmentionedintheintroduction:Indigenouspeople
makedeliberateuseofglobalizationinordertolendtheirlocalizingstrategies
morelegitimacy.Thesarnamovement’sactivitiesexhibitthistendencyaswell.Bymakingreference toother indigenouspeoples inotherpartsof theworld,
theyshowthattheyarejustonemarginalizedgroupamongmanyandusethis
todemandmorestaterecognitionandsupport.Bydoingso,theyhaveengaged
thestate intotheirreasoningofhowtheyhavebeendiscriminatedagainst in
comparisonwithothergroupsinIndia. Inconclusion,thischapterhasshown
thatglobalizationdoesnotalwayshave topullcultureaway fromplaces.For
the Santal in East Singhbhum it has enhanced the performance of a cultural
identitycloselyconnectedtotheirregion.
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
347
6.Conclusion6.1TheHolismofPlaceTostudyplaceasenactedinSantalritualsmeanstostudysocialstructure,re-
lationships between people and their deities, politics and identity. Place is
hencenotonlytopographical,butcomprisesmanyotherideasofrelevancein
Santalsociety. In thatsense, theholismofplaceasdiscussed throughout this
work is one of themost remarkable features of place among the Santal and
moregenerally.Inthiscontextplacecanbeseenasa“totalsocialfact”(Mauss
2002,100).InthefollowingIcombinemydiscussionofholismofplacefroma
SantalperspectivewiththecomponentsthatKnott(2010,36)hasgroupedin-
to “places’ propensity to gather”, in order to finally discuss the general rele-
vanceofthestudyofplaceforthesocialsciences.
BelowIapproachtheholismofplacefromtwoperspectives.Thefirstper-
spective resonates with Knott’s (2010, 36) assertion that places gather the
physical,thesocialandthemental.Myworkhasrecognizedthesocialasoneof
thecorecomponentsofSantalnotionsofplace.Thisconcernssocialgroupsof
varioussizes,beitthe“peopleofthehouse”,thelocalline,villagefederations
ortheinhabitantsofaregion,whoseritualscorrespondinglyenactandreferto
variousspatialunits.Thesocial,however,goesbeyondhumansociety,sothat
its structures function as amodel for Santal perceptions of the environment
andtherelationshipsbetweendeitieslocatedtherein.
The second perspective focuses on two further properties of space, as
pointedoutbyKnott(2010,36;2013,23ff).Theseincludethediachronicand
the synchronic. She thus draws attention to the historical context in which
placesandactivitiesofplace-makingaretobeunderstood.Thecaseofregional
flower festivals and the rituals andpolitical activitiesorganizedby the sarnamovementpointtotransformationsofritual,whichinturncreatedifferentno-tionsof andmaintaindifferent relationshipswithplace.Theseexamplesalso
underlinetheimportanceof“synchronicinterconnections”(2010,36)between
placesandoncemoreshowthatplacesconsistofrelationshipsandarethem-
selves connected to other places. Places are not only local, but linked to dis-
coursesanddynamicsbeyondtheirlocality.
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
348
6.1.1PlaceandtheSocialTheassertionthatplaceissociallyproducedhasbeenoneofthemajorcontri-
butionsof thesocial sciences to thedebateonspace (Appadurai1996;Knott
2013; Lefebvre 1991;Massey 1994). To synthesizemy findings, this section
discusses the followingquestions:Whichsocialunitshaveemergedasactors
in themakingofplace in thiswork?Whichkindsof spatialmovementswere
involvedinthemakingofdifferentnotionsofplace?Andmoregenerally:What
doesthedynamicofplace,ritualandthesociallooklike?
In thecontextof the jomsim ritual,collectivelyperformedbya local line(gusti), thenotionof rootedness inaplaceemergedascentral.Membersofalocallinecomefromdifferentvillagestoattendtheritual,whichisperformed
onthelandbelongingtotheirmostseniormember.Theycallthislandandthe
nearbyvillagetheirmulgadi,their“placeoforigin”.Thisplacerepresentstheirforefathers’ settlement activities. It is therefore a place with strong agnatic
connotations.Thespatialdimensionofthevertical, inherentintheideaofes-
tablishingroots,isenactedrepeatedlyduringtheritual:Peopledrivethesym-
bolof their local line, in thiscaseawoodenpole, into theground.Theypour
the blood of the sacrificial animals on the earth and later bury a part of the
meatinthesoil.Theconceptofmulgadi,withitsreferencetoroots,presentsacombinationof thespatial and thediachronic. In that sense, the ritualof jomsimbonga can be understood as a Santalmanifestation of place-history. Thetopicoftheintersectionsbetweenplace,timeandthesocialwillbetakenupin
moredetailbelow.
While agnates (“brothers” –boeha) represent one side of the two socialcategoriesthatmakeupSantalsocietyasawhole,affines(“guests”–pera)rep-resent theother side.Theestablishmentofaffinal ties is agradual, collective
process, brought about by different steps of thewedding rites. These rituals
haveastheirdesiredeffectthetransformationofrelationshipsandtheintegra-
tionofthebrideintothehouseofhernewhusband.Notmovementstowardsaritual center, as in the case of jomsimbonga, butmovementsacross variousspatialboundariesandthresholdsarecrucialintheserituals.Thesecrossings
themselvespartlyeffectthetransformationofsocialstatusaspeoplemovein-
to increasingly inner spaces of the house. The ancestral shrine as the inner-
most room of a house signifies integration of the bride into her husband’s
house,andinanothersenseitsignifiesritualclosureofthemarriageprocess.
While theweddingsritualsmove thebrideaway fromhernativehouse, they
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
349
move the bridewealth towards this house. By delivering the last part of the
bridewealth, a female goat, and sacrificing this animal in the courtyard, the
groomreplaces thebride inher formerhouse in an important regard:While
she loses theright toenter theancestralshrineofhernativehouse,herhus-
bandgainsthisrightthroughthedeliveryofthebridewealth.
Thedomainoftheforestandthemountainsisconceptualizedasdistinctly
different fromthedomainof the fieldsand thevillage.Thedeitiessaid tore-
side in the forest are worshipped by village federations in hunting (sendrabonga)andmountain rituals (burubonga). In thesecontexts, the forest isar-ticulatedasadangerous,ambivalent,“uncivilized”,andfertileplace.Thefields
andvillagerepresent the forest’scultivatedand“civilized”counterpart.How-
ever, it is the spatialmovementbetween the cultivated and uncultivated do-mainthatisintegraltothediscussedrituals.Thesemovementswhichconnect
uncultivatedandcultivatedspacesare intendedtotransferthefertilityof the
forestontothefieldsandensurethecontinuityofhumanity.
Lastly,inthecaseofregionalflowerfestivalsandtheactivitiesofthesarnamovement,notionsofplaceprovetobemostopentonationalandglobalinflu-ences. More pronounced than in any of the previouslymentioned rituals, in
thesecontextsaremarkabledynamicexistsbetweentheproductionoflocality
andthemobilityofpeopleand ideas.Peopleand ideasmovealongnetworks,
asinthecaseofthesarnamovementwithitsbranchofficesindifferentvillag-esandtowns.Whilethereisamuchmoreflexiblerelationshipbetweenritual
and place in these cases, there is still no complete detachment of reli-
gious/ritualpracticefromplace.Ratherthereisareassertionofplaceonapo-
liticallevel.Boththeestablishmentofregionalsacredgrovesandtheactivities
ofthesarnamovementcanbeunderstoodaslocalizingstrategies,intendedtomanifestaSantalandsarnapresenceinandbeyondtheregion.
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
350
6.1.2PlaceanditsDiachronicandSynchronicAspects
TheDiachronicDimensionoftheSantalConceptof“PlaceofOrigin”
(mulgadi)Astheabovesynthesishasshown,placeisholisticinthatitcomprisesvarious
dimensionsof the social.Knott (2010,36;2013,23ff)hasaddedanother im-
portantangletothestudyofplacebyincludingthecomponentoftimeintoher
spatialanalysis.
Thisgeneral importanceof the linksbetweenplace, timeand thesocial finds
its local counterpart in the Santal concept ofmulgadi,a local line’s “place oforigin”. The idea of “roots” (mul), included in the term for this place, in fact,combinesbothdiachronicandspatialdimensions.Alocalline’srootsinaplace
refer to thepast.Theypoint to the settlement activitiesof theancestors and
the ancestors’ first root-establishing activities of clearing the forest, claiming
landforricecultivationandbuildingavillage.Inthisregardthevillagesocial
orderisbasedontime-relatedconcepts:Thefirstsettlersaresenior(marang)tothelatecomers,theirprecedencebeingthedecidingcriterionfortheirsen-
iority.Thewordmarangitselfevencombinestimewithspacethroughitsdou-ble connotation of “before” and “first in place/order”. In sum, the concept of
mulgadianchorsasocialgroup’spastfirmlyinaspecificplace.The jom simritual can then be viewed as regularly re-enacting and re-
establishingalocalline’sroots.Itdoessobyevokingandreferringtothepast
through its location. Inaddition, theritualestablishesroots inaphysicaland
spatialsense,byputtingapoleintheground,pouringbloodontheearthand
buryingsacrificialmeatinthis“placeoforigin”.Generallyspeaking,theritual
enactsthecentralideaofagnaticcontinuity,byintegratingdiachronicandspa-
tialaspects.
One could postulate that the continuity inherent in the jomsim ritual islinkedtotheritual’srelativelystableform.Theritualhasnottransformedinto
anarenaforSantalidentitypolitics,becauseitscoreconcernisthewell-being
andcontinuityofaveryspecificgroup.Thisdifferentiatesjomsimbongafromthetransformationsdiscussednext.
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
351
TransformationsofSantalRitualandNotionsofPlaceSeveral rituals discussed in this work present diachronic transformations of
ritualpractice.Amoregeneralpatternofhowritualand“religion”inthesense
of“sarnareligion”relatetoplacecanbeinferredfromthesecontexts.Thistouchesonthesubjectofculturalchange.Iintentionallyusetheterm
“transformations” in this regard, because it acknowledges the process of
changeasbuildingonsomethingthatpreviouslyexisted.Thisincludesthese-
lectionof certain ideas andgiving themanew form (Cohen1980,158,men-
tionedinKuper1988,10).Iftherelationsbetweenelementsarereorganizedin
thisprocess,wecanspeakofa“structuraltransformation”(Sahlins1985,138,
cited inRobbins2004,8),which isdifferent froma“radicalcultural transfor-
mation”(Robbins2004,9)inwhichawholenewsystemofvaluesisembraced
by a society or groupof people. The ritual transformationshappening in the
Santal context can be understood as “structural transformations”. In the fol-
lowing, I focuson the changed relationsbetweenonly twoelements in these
transformed Santal ritual. These include both the types of relations between
peopletoeachotherandtherelationsofpeopletoplace.
Suchtransformationsaremostremarkableintheregionalflowerfestivals,
duringwhichselectedaspectsofSantalritualpracticeareperformedandcon-
nectedtoSantalidentity.Thetransformationsthathavehappenedinthisritual
contexttakeonvariousshapes:Theparticipantsnolongerrelatetoeachother
asfellowvillagers,affinesandagnates,butasorganizersofthefestival,dance
performers,andspectators.Moreover,theritualparticipantsmaintainadiffer-
entrelationshipwiththeplaceofritual,theregionalsacredgrove,thantheydo
with the village sacred grove. The specific belonging to a village community,
membersofwhichestablishedthesacredgrove,isbeingtransformedintothe
voluntarymembershipintheboardofregionalsacredgrovesandintothevol-
untaryattendanceof thefestivalorganizedtherein. Inaddition, themeanings
attributed toand the intendedefficacyof the flower festival as awholehave
been transformed.Theregional flower festivalno longeraimsat transferring
thefertilityoftheforesttothefieldsandintothevillage,butisbeinginterpret-
ed as a representation of Santal culture with its main features of “nature-
worship”andcolorfuldanceperformances.Inthesecontexts,thesacredgrove
nolongerstandsforthesettlementactivitiesoftheforefathersandtheabode
ofvillagedeities,butfunctionsasamaterialmarkerofSantalpresenceinthe
region.
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
352
Thecaseoftheregionalflowerfestivalthusshows,morepoignantlythanany
otherritualdiscussedinthiswork,thatritualsandplacesareopentothewid-
erworld.ThisiswhatKnott(2010,36)consideredtobethesynchronicprop-
ertiesofplace,namelythatplacesarealwaysconnectedtootherplaces.Both
place and ritual therefore need to be studied as positioned in historical and
widerspatialprocessesandassubjectsofconstantnegotiations.Thisdoesnot
mean,however,thatallritualsareequallyopentothewiderworld,astheex-
ample of the relatively secret ritual of jomsimbonga has shown. A sensitivestudyofritualneedstotakeacloselookatboththerelativelystableformsof
ritual practice and those that are being transformed. It needs to explore the
reasons why some ritual contexts are more prone to these transformations
thanothersandhowthisinturnrelatestotheirspatiality.
TransformationsfromRitualto“Religion”Thisdynamicofachangedrelationshiptoplacecanbeobservedinonetrans-
formation portrayed in this work, namely the transformation of Santal reli-
giouspracticeinthecontextofthesarnamovement.ThiscorrespondstowhatIheresuggest tocalla transformation fromritual (bonga) to “sarna religion”(sarnadhorom).Throughout thisworkbongahasbeendiscussedas themostsignificantSantal concept in the contextof Santal interactionswith theirdei-
ties.Bongaalwayscontainsofferings,usually in the formofanimalsacrifices.Bonga is thus inherentlypractical,butassuchanegotiatedpracticenotcodi-fiedinwriting.Bonganeedstoadhereto“custom”(niam),or“thewaythefore-fathers have taught” but there is no single authority that guards the
performance ofbonga according toniam. In the village context,bonga is themostcomprehensivetermregardingSantalinteractionswiththeirdeities.
TherelativelyrecentemergenceofthetermsarnadhoromanditsEnglishcounterpart“sarnareligion”,describedfirstintheliteraturebyOrans(1965),canbeunderstoodasatransformationofbongaactivity.Oneofthemostactiveprotagonists in the definition of what “sarna religion” contains, is the sarnamovement.While Santal ritual in themeaning of bonga is defined by ortho-praxy,members of the sarnamovement aim at standardizing ritual practice.They promote the publication and use ofwritten ritual invocations (bakher)andtheysubmitmemorandatothegovernmentinwhichtheyhighlightcertain
aspectsof“sarnareligion”.Theyorganizeseminarsheldbyguruswhodefineatlengthwhat“truetradition”(sariniam)is.TheorthopraxyofSantalritualprac-
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
353
ticeisbeingturnedintoorthodoxyinthecontextofthesarnamovement.“Sar-nareligion”inthiscontextisadiscourselinkedtowiderdiscoursesconcerningreligion, indigeneityandenvironmentalism in India. “Sarna religion” claimsacommon identity for all Santal (and other adivasi) in contrast to other reli-gions.Thisdiscoursemaintainsan intrinsicallydifferentrelationship toplace
thanritualdoes.
Ritual, as embodied action,must take place in a locality. Santal ritual is
centrallyconcernedwithrelationshipstodeities,topeopleandtoaplace.Itis
linkedtotheplaces,wheredeitiesaresaidtobelocated,suchasmountainsor
the ancestral shrine, or to places where deities are called into mediums to
communicateandinteractwith.Thelocalityofritualthereforeiscontingenton
theritual’s contentanddesiredefficacy: it isnocoincidence that thehunting
ritualsarelocatedclosetotheforestorthatthejomsimritualisheldinafieldbelongingtotheritualparticipants.
Santal“religion”,firstintheritualsorganizedbythesarnamovement,andsecond,asadiscourseandasanidentitymarker,however,relatestoplaceina
differentway.Sarna rituals are localized, but the placeswhere they are per-formedcaneasilybechanged.Newsacredgrovescanbebuilt,newbranchof-
ficesforeducationalactivitiescanbesetup.Thecontentoftheseritualsisonly
looselyrelatedtotheplaces,wheretheyarecarriedout.Asdiscourseandan
identitymarker,Santal “religion”hasmovedeven fartheraway fromplace. It
hingesontheworkof“theimagination”,whichaccordingtoAppadurai(1996,
5ff)hascometoplayamorepronouncedrole in thecontextofglobalization.
Santalreligionisbeingimaginedandconstructedasenvironmentallyfriendly,
asdifferent fromother religions, as “indigenous”.These imaginationsdoem-
ploy“localizingstrategies”bymakingreferencetoplacesuchassacredgroves
orsacredmountains.But thesestrategiesrepresentadifferent level than the
localization of bonga activities. In the discourse constructed by the sarnamovement and other activists, the claiming of place forms part of a political
strategy.Their references toplaceprove tobeadvantageous foractivistpur-
posesbecausetheyresonatewithotherdiscourses,namelydiscoursesofenvi-
ronmentalismandindigeneity.
In conclusion, the diachronic and synchronic properties of place offer a
valuableperspectiveon transformationprocesses in a certain locality. Places
changewithtime.AsisthecasefortheSantalcontext,placesbecomeincreas-
inglyconnectedtootherplaces,inIndiaandbeyond.Thishasbroughtwithita
transformationof ritualpracticeandpartly led to thecreationofamore for-
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
354
malizedandmorestandardizedreligiouspractice, inthecontextofwhichthe
term “sarna religion” has been coined. Taking into focus the diachronic andsynchronicpropertiesofplaceproveshencefruitfulnotonlyforananalysisof
transformationsofplace,butalsofortherelatedtransformationsofritualand
religion.
6.1.3TheHolismofPlaceanditsRelevancefortheSocialSciences
Openingupcontemporary‘space’tocloserscrutinyandidentifyingsomeof
itsconstituentelementsisanimportantstageintheprocessofturningspa-
tialtheoryintoaworkablemethodologyforcontextualizingreligionandana-
lyzingitsrelationshiptoothersocial,cultural,economicandpoliticalfactors.(Knott2008,1111)
Theabovequotesummarizes thepotential that lies in takingplace into focus
forthestudyofanysocialphenomenon.Place,asa“totalsocialfact”inMauss’
sense,offerstheopportunitytostudytotalities, tostudysocialphenomenain
relationtoeachotherwithoutimposingartificialseparations.
Thetwomeaningsinherentintherathervagueconceptofthe“totalsocial
fact”,asdiscussedbyGofman(1998,67),offeramoredistinguishedperspec-
tiveonthe importanceofplace for thesocialsciences.Placeasa“totalsocial
fact” firstof all carriesepistemological andmethodological value (ibid.).This
corresponds to the spatialmethodology developed by Knott (2013) and her
positionthatspaceoffersthepossibilitytostudyreligionincontextandhence
inrelationtovariousothersocialphenomena.Suchanapproach,asKnotthas
rightly stressed, avoids the problem of separating one’s subjectmatter from
others,of,forexample,defining“religion”asdifferentfrom“thesecular”prior
to empirical study. This applies, of course, not only to the study of religion.
Sinceallsocialphenomenaarerelatedtoothersinvariousways,takingplace
asastartingpointoffersafruitfulmethodologyalsoforthestudyofeconomic,
legalorpoliticalphenomena.Place,asembodied,asphysical,socialandmental
and as a nodal point for different relationships offers a fruitful venue to ap-
proachsocialphenomenaintheirtotality.Italsooffersadynamicperspective
onsocialphenomenaduetothedynamicqualityofrelationships
The second meaning of Mauss’ total social facts, according to Gofman
(1998)isthattheyconstitute“specificontologicalentities”(67)inthemselves.
They cut across and bring together different values, institutions and actions.
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
355
Theclassicexample forsucha totalsocial factgivenmyMausshimself is the
potlatch, an antagonistic system of gift-giving practiced by Northwest Coast
NativeAmericans(2002,48f).Thechiefsastheprotagonistsofgift-givingare
said to represent the gods and ancestors. They give and sometimes destroy
goodsofhighvalue.Thewholeeventgathers“tribes,clansandfamilies”(49)
andisthusacomprehensivesocialevent.InMauss’(2002,3-4)understanding,
totalsocialfactscombinelegal,economic,political,socialandreligiousaspects.
Crucialforthesocialsciencesinthisregardisthenthespecificshapeofeachof
these entities indifferent social contexts and societies. Place as a total social
factinallsocietiespresentsculturalnotionsofspecificrelevance.FortheSan-
tal it comprises social principles of agnation, affinity and seniority, relation-
ships between people and deities and processes of identity articulation. In
othercontexts,placescompriseconceptsofhomeandbelonging(Buitelaarand
Stock 2010); or relations between locality, the domain of the “familiar” and
Dutch Catholicism (Knibbe 2013). In sum, because of its holism place offers
valuable methodological advantages to the social sciences, namely access to
the dynamic relations between social phenomena and the specific values of
distinctsocieties.
6.2ClarifyingtheRelationshipbetweenPlaceandRitualIthasbeenmyargumentthroughoutthisworkthatritualsarticulateandcre-
ate notions of place.Howdoes place, however, affect ritual? In this section I
addresstherelationshipbetweenplaceandritual,first,byexploringhowritual
makesplaceand,second,byturningtothecontributionplacemakestoritual.
Inordertoapproachthisdynamic,alookatSahlins’(1985,xi)discussion
on the relations between “performative” and “prescriptive structures” offers
analyticalclarity.Withthisdistinctionherefers to the“relationsbetweenso-
cial forms and appropriate acts” (ibid.), corresponding to the distinction be-
tweencategory/formandaction.Atellingexampleistherelationbetweengifts
andfriendsthatSahlinsintroduces.Friendship,asasocialform,entailsacer-
tainbehavior,butconverselyacertainbehavioralsohasthepotentialtocreate
friendship.Sahlinscapturesthismutualitywiththestatement“iffriendsmake
gifts, gifts make friends” (ibid.). He assesses that the social sciences usually
havegivenprioritytotheformeroverthelatter.
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
356
With slight changes, Sahlins’ terminology is of value to the discussion of the
relationshipbetweenplaceandritual.First,wecansaythatritual(asaction)
makesplace(understoodhereasspatial form).Ritualcanhencebeseenasa
“performative structure” in Sahlins’ sense. Second, spatial forms provide a
frameforritualaction.Placesthusrepresent“prescriptivestructures”.
Santalritualsdiscussedinthisworkunderlinetheperformativepointofview,
namelythatritualscreatenotionsofplace.Ritualsmakeplace.Throughtheir
aestheticfeatures,ritualspresentaspecificpictureofplace.Ritualparticipants
hence come toperceiveplace in a certainway. This corresponds to thephe-
nomenological approach to place as formulated by Casey (2001) and Ingold
(1996,2000)andaddsritualtotheirdiscussionofhumanactionscreatingspa-
tialperception.
Different Santal ritualsmake place on different levels. In that sense the
shapeofritualcorrespondstothetypeofplaceitcreates:thebroadertheno-
tionofplace,themoreinclusivetheritual.Thejomsimritual,forexample,wasdescribedasa ritual reserved fora closecircleofbrothersand their in-laws.
Access to this ritual is difficult for outsiders. This involved small social unit
corresponds to the localized notion of place created through this ritual. The
symbolsused in the ritual, too, require “insiderknowledge”.Thecarvedpole
placedinthegroundreferstothisgroup’smythologicalorigin,mostlikelyun-
knowntooutsiders.
The next levels of place-making involve increasingly larger social units.
The ritual inter-village hunts are organized by different numbers of villages.
Thesevillagefederationscollectivelyoffersacrificestothehuntingdeityinor-
dertoobtainraintofloodtheirricefields.Themountainrituals involveeven
largernumbersofvillages,formingaregion(torop).Participationintheseritu-alsisevenlessrestrictedandengagesnotonlySantal,butalsoothercommuni-
ties such as the gatherer-hunter Kharia and peasant Kurmi in the sacrifices
offeredtothemountaindeity.
The most encompassing notion of place in the sense of region (disom)emerges from the regional flower festivals. In some cases, the dance perfor-
mancesandcelebrationsinregionalsacredgrovesbringtogetherthousandsof
spectatorsfromalargeregion.InthiscontextaSantalpresenceintheregionis
manifestedandlinkedtocertainaspectsofSantal identity.Thisisfurtherun-
derlined by material markers of “Santalness”, such as the regional sacred
grovesandstatuesofSantalheroes.Inthiscontext,Ihavelinkedtheincrease
ofSantalidentitypolitics,alsopresentintheactivitiesofthesarnamovement,
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
357
totheaffirmativeactionprogramsoftheIndianstate.Theregionalflowerfes-
tivalshencedonotonlyclaimtheregiontobeSantalinfrontofothercommu-
nitieslivinginthearea,butalsoinfrontoftheIndianstate.Alltheseexamples
showthatritualscreatenotionsofplace.Withouttheexistenceof,forexample,
theregionalflowerfestivals,thenotionofaregionassociatedwithcertainas-
pectsofSantal identitywouldnotexist.Notionsofplacearethereforeconsti-
tuted,createdandrecreatedthroughritual.
This however brings up the following question: Are places only constituted
through ritual? If there were no rituals, how else would places be ascribed
meaning?As someexamplesdiscussed in thiswork show,places canalsobe
constitutedthroughsongsandnarratives(suchasthehuntingsongsortherit-
ualnarrativejomsimbinti)andthrougheverydayactioninthem.Theancestralshrineasaccessibleonlytomembersofthehouseorthevillagestreetasarel-
ativelyopenplaceforinteractionswithstrangers,serveasexamples.Thevery
factthatIhavediscussedritualasarticulatingSantalnotionsofplacealreadyshowsthatplacesaremeaningfulalsopriortoandbeyondritual.Wearehence
confrontedwiththereversaloftherelationshipbetweenplaceandritualorin
Sahlins’ sense, the relationship between form and action. This leads to the
questionofhowplaceinfluencesritual.
Severalof theritualsdiscussed in thisworkshowthatplacesareclosely
boundupwiththecontentandintendedefficacyoftheritual.Forexample,itis
nocoincidencethatmostof theregional flowerfestivalsare located inhighly
visibleplaces,atroadintersectionsorintowns.Theselocationscontributeto
the intendedefficacyof the rituals, that is, the communicationof “Santal cul-
ture” toothers.Theirvisibilityrenders themidealplaces for thecommunica-
tionofSantalidentityduringtheritualsheldinthem.
The places, inwhich Santalwedding rituals are held, further emphasize
the point that places contribute to the efficacy of ritual. The aim ofwedding
ritualsistotransformaperson’ssocialstatus.Thisispartlyachievedbypass-
ingthroughdifferentlyvaluedplacesofavillageandahouse,suchasthevil-
lage street, the threshold into a house and the courtyard. Finally, bride and
groomreach theancestral roomof thegroom’shouse,where theyare fedby
the groom’smother. The bride’s integration into her husband’s house is sig-
naledandachievedbyherarrivalinthisroom.
Placescanhencebeunderstoodas“prescriptivestructures”.Theveryna-
tureofplace,itsspatialform,presentscategorieswhichpeopleutilizeinritu-
als. Places, for example, possess boundaries which can be crossed. Places
Chapter6⎜Conclusion
358
possesscentersandperipheries,suchastheancestralroominaSantalhouse
and the village street in front. Places also evoke history andmemory. These
propertiesofplaceareoftenrelatedtothecontentofritual,themostobvious
examplebeingthe locationofhuntingritualsasclose to the forestwherethe
huntingdeity is located.Ritualactorscanalsostrategicallymakeuseofthese
spatialpropertiesinordertoenhancetheeffectofritual.
In general words, place and ritual are mutually constitutive in various
ways.Ritualactioncreatesnotionsofplaceasmuchasplaceenhancestheeffi-
cacyofritual.Takingplaceintoaccountthereforeaddsasignificantdimension
tothestudyofritual.
Appendix⎜References
359
AppendixReferencesAmin,A.2002. “SpatialitiesofGlobalization.”EnvironmentandPlanningA 33:
385-399.
Andersen, P. B. 1993.Karamritualet. Identitet,traditionogfornyelsehosSan-talerneIIndienI.UniversityofKopenhagen.UnpublishedPhDdisserta-tion.
———.2008.“LiteracyandtheLegitimationof theSantalHul,1855:ARetro-
spectivePerspectivefromthe1890s.”InPeoplesoftheJangal:Reformu-lating Identities and Adaptation in Crisis, edited by M. Carrin and H.Tambs-Lyche.NewDelhi:Manohar.
———.2014. “SagramMurmuand the Formationof a Linguistic Identity.” In
ThePoliticsofEthnicityinIndia,ChinaandNepal,editedbyM.Carrin,P.KanungoandG.Toffin,239-254.Delhi:PrimusBooks.
Andersen,P.B.,M.CarrinandS.K.Soren.2011.FromFireraintoRebellion:Re-assertingEthnicIdentitythroughNarrative.NewDelhi:Manohar.
Anderson,G.2008.“IntroductiontotheMundaLanguages.”InTheMundaLan-guages,editedbyG.Anderson,1-10.London:Routledge.
Appadurai,A.1991.“GlobalEthnoscapes:NotesandQueriesforaTransnation-
al Anthropology.” In Interventions:AnthropologyofthePresent, editedbyRichardFox,191-210.SantaFe:SchoolofAmericanResearchPress.
———. 1996.ModernityatLarge.CulturalDimensionsofGlobalization.Minne-apolis:UniversityofMinnesotaPress.
Archer,W.G. 1984.TribalLawandJustice.AReportontheSantal. NewDelhi:ConceptPublishingCompany.
Archer,W.G. 2007 [1974].TheHillofFlutes.Life,LoveandPoetryinTribalIn-dia.London:GeorgeAllen&UnwinLtd.
Arora,V.2006.“TheForestofSymbolsEmbodiedintheTholungSacredLand-
scapeinNorthSikkim,India.”ConservationandSociety4(1):55-83.Austin,J.L.1962HowtoDoThingswithWords.Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress.Babiracki, C. 2001. "‘Saved by Dance’. TheMovement for Autonomy in Jhar-
khand.”AsianMusic32(1):35-58.Bagchi,T.2008.“ThePatra.”InPeopleofIndia.BiharIncludingJharkhand.Vol-
umeXVI,Part2.AnthropologicalSurveyof India,editedbyK.S.Singh,
772-775.Calcutta:SeagullBooks.
Appendix⎜References
360
Bailey,F.G.1961. “‘Tribe’and ‘Caste’ in India.”ContributionstoIndianSociolo-gy,5:7-19.
Barnard,A.andA.Good.1984.ResearchPracticesintheStudyofKinship.Lon-don:AcademicPress.
Basso,K.H. 1996. “WisdomSits inPlaces.Noteson aWesternApacheLand-
scape.” InSensesofPlace, editedbyH.BassoandS.Feld,53-90.SantaFe:SchoolofAmericanResearchPress.
Basso,K.H.andS.Feld,eds.1996.SensesofPlace.SantaFe:SchoolofAmericanResearchPress.
———.1996.“Introduction.”InSensesofPlace,editedbyK.BassoandS.Feld,3-11.SantaFe:SchoolofAmericanResearchPress.
Baviskar,A.1995. IntheBellyoftheRiver:TribalConflictsoverDevelopmentintheNarmadaValley.Delhi:OxfordUniversityPress.
———.1997.“ThePoliticsandDiscoursesofEnvironmentalism.”ContributionstoIndianSociology31(2):195-223.
———. 2005. “Adivasi Encounters with Hindu Nationalism in MP.” EconomicandPoliticalWeekly40:5105-13.
———.2006.“ThePoliticsofbeing‘Indigenous’.”InIndigeneityinIndia,editedbyB.G.KarlssonandT.B.Subba,33-49.London:KeganPaul.
Bell,C.1992.RitualTheory,RitualPractice.Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress.———.2009[1997].Ritual.PerspectivesandDimensions.Oxford:Universityof
OxfordPress.
Berger, P. 2002. “The Gadaba and the ‘Non-ST’ Desia of Koraput, Orissa.” InContemporarySociety:TribalStudies, Vol.5,TheConceptofTribalSocie-ty,editedbyG.PfefferandD.Behera,57-90.NewDelhi:ConceptPub-lishing.
———.2003.“ErdmenschenundFlussbräute.Natur,UmweltundGesellschaft
imHochlandvonOrissa,Indien.”BaesslerArchiv51:7-14.———. 2010. “'Who are you, Brother and Sister?': The Theme of ‘Own’ and
‘Other’ in theGo'terRitualof theGadaba.” InTheAnthropologyofVal-ues.Essays inHonourofGeorgPfeffer, edited by P. Berger, R. Harden-berg,E.KattnerandM.Prager,260-287.NewDelhi:Pearson.
———.2014.“DimensionsofIndigeneityinHighlandOdisha,India.”AsianEth-nology73(1-2):19-37.
———. 2015a. Feeding,SharingandDevouring.RitualandSociety inHighlandOdisha,India.Berlin:DeGruyter.
Appendix⎜References
361
———. 2015b. “Death, Ritual and Effervescence.” InUltimateAmbiguities:In-vestigatingDeath and Liminality, edited by P. Berger and J. Kroesen,147-183.NewYork:Berghahn.
Béteille,A.“TheIdeaofIndigenousPeople.”CurrentAnthropology39:187-91.Bhatt,S.C.,ed.2002.TheDistrictGazetteerofJharkhand.NewDelhi:GyanPub-
lishingHouse.
Bird-David, N. 1990. “The Giving Environment: Another Perspective on the
Economic System of Gatherer-Hunters.” CurrentAnthropology 2 (31):189-196.
———.1993.“MetaphorizationofHuman-NatureRelatedness.”InEnvironmen-talism. The View from Anthropology, edited by Kay Milton, 112-125.London:Routledge.
Bloch,M.1998.HowweThinktheyThink.AnthropologicalApproachestoCogni-tion,MemoryandLiteracy.Boulder:WestviewPress.
Bloch,M.andJ.Parry,eds.1982.“Introduction:DeathandtheRegenerationof
Life.” InDeathandtheRegenerationofLife, edited byM. Bloch and J.Parry,1-44.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
Bodding, P.O. 1916. Traditions and Institutions of the Santal: Horkorenmarehapramko reak’ katha. Bengaria: Santal Mission of the NorthernChurches.
———. 1924. AChapterof SantalFolklore. Kristiania: Kristiania EtnografiskeMuseumsSkrifter.
———.1940.SantalRiddlesandWitchcraftamongtheSantals.Oslo:A.W.Brøg-gers.
———. 2001 [1925-1940]. Studies inSantalMedicineandConnectedFolklore.PartsI,IIandIII.Kolkata:AsiaticSociety.
———.2010[1932-1936].ASantalDictionary(7Partsin5Volumes).NewDel-hi:GyanPublishingHouse.
Borde,R.andA.J.Jackman.2010.“TheDeviasEcofeministWarrior:Reclaim-
ing the Role of Sacred Natural Sites in East-Central India.” In SacredNaturalSites:ConservingNatureandCulture,editedbyB.Verschuuren,R.Wild,J.A.McNeelyandG.Oviedo,272-279.London:Earthscan.
Bouez, S. 1985.RéciprocitéetHiérarchie.L’AlliancechezlesHoetlesSantaldel’Inde.Paris:Sociétéd’Ethnographie.
Bourdieu,P.1977[Frenched.1972].OutlineofaTheoryofPractice,translatedbyR.Nice.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
Appendix⎜References
362
Bowen,E.S.[pseud.ofLauraBohannon].1954.ReturntoLaughter.NewYork:HarperandRow.
Braakhuis,H.E.M.2001. “TheWayofAllFlesh.Sexual Implicationsof theMa-
yanHunt.”Anthropos96(2):391-409.Briggs,J.1970.NeverinAnger.Cambridge:HarvardUniversityPress.Buitelaar,M. andF. Stock. 2010. “MakingHomes inTurbulentTimes.Moroc-
can-DutchMuslims Contesting Dominant Discourses of Belonging”, in
MuslimDiasporaintheWest:NegotiatingGender,HomeandBelonging,editedbyH.MoghissiandH.Ghorashi,163-179.Farnham:Ashgate.
Burman,R.J.J.1995.“TheDynamicsofSacredGroves.”JournalofHumanEcol-ogy6(4):245-254.
———.2013.“SacredGroves:ASymbolofTribalPoliticalSelf-Assertion.”Jour-nalofTribalIntellectualCollectiveIndia1(4):37-47.
Campbell, A. 1891. Santal Folk Tales. Translated from the Santali. Pokhuria:SantalMissionPress.
Carrin,M.2003.“TwistedSpeechasSantalTheoryofDiscourse.IndianFolklife2(3):6-11.
———.2008a.“SantalReligiousDiscourseandtheAssertionofAdivasiIdenti-
ty.” InContemporarySocietyTribalStudies, Vol.7,Identity,InterventionandIdeologyinTribalIndiaandbeyond, editedbyG.PfefferandD.Be-hera,25-37.NewDelhi:ConceptPublishing.
———. 2008b. “Santal Autonomy as Social Ecology.” In Peoplesofthe Jangal,editedbyM.CarrinandH.Tambs-Lyche,143-170.NewDelhi:Manohar.
———.2012. “TwoPeripheries. TheBillavas of Karnataka and the Santals of
Orissa.” InVoicesfromthePeriphery.SubalternityandEmpowermentinIndia,editedbyM.CarrinandL.Guzy,201-224.NewDelhi:Routledge
———.2013.“Jharkhand:AlternativeCitizenship inan ‘AdivasiState’.” InTheModernAnthropologyofIndia.Ethnography,ThemesandTheory, editedbyP.BergerandF.Heidemann,106-120.London:Routledge.
———.2014.“TheSantalasanIntellectual.”InThePoliticsofEthnicityinIndia,NepalandChina,editedbyM.Carrin,P.KanungoandG.Toffin,77-100.Delhi:PrimusBooks.
———.Forthcoming.IndigenousKnowledgeasaPractice.Carrin,M.andH.Tambs-Lyche1998.“UneÉgliseNationalepourlesSantal:du
Romantisme Scandinave à l’Orthodoxie Luthérienne.” ArchivesdeSci-encesSocialesdesRéligions103:99-127.
Appendix⎜References
363
———.2008.AnEncounterofPeripheries.Santals,MissionariesandtheirChang-ingWorlds1869-1900.NewDelhi:Manohar.
Carrin-Bouez,M.1986.LaFleuretl’os.SymbolismeetRituelchezlesSantal.Par-is:Éditionsdel’ÉcoledesHautesÉtudesdesSciencesSociales.
———.1987.“LaBièredeRizSantal:FermentetMonnaiedeRite.”SocialSci-enceInformation26:611-632.
Carsten,J.1995.“TheSubstanceofKinshipandtheHeatoftheHearth:Feeding,
PersonhoodandRelatednessamongMalaysinPulauLangkawi.”Ameri-canEthnologist22:223-41.
———. 2000. “Introduction: Cultures of Relatedness.” In CulturesofRelated-ness.NewApproachestotheStudyofKinship,editedby J.Carsten,1-37.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
———.2004.AfterKinship.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.Carsten, J. andS.Hugh-Jones,eds.1995.AbouttheHouse:Lévi-StraussandBe-
yond.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.Carter,A.andA.Desai.2013.“Maharasthra.ConstructingRegionalIdentities.”
InTheModernAnthropologyofIndia.Ethnography,ThemesandTheory,editedbyP.BergerandF.Heidemann,174-192.London:Routledge.
Casey,E.S.1996.“HowtoGetfromSpacetoPlaceinaFairlyShortStretchof
Time.”InSensesofPlace,editedbyS.FeldandK.H.Basso,13-52.SantaFe:SchoolofAmericanResearchPress.
———.2001.“BetweenGeographyandPhilosophy.WhatDoesitMeantobein
thePlace-World?”AnnalsoftheAssociationofAmericanGeographers91(4):683-693.
Castree,N.2004. “DifferentialGeographies:Place, IndigenousRights and ‘Lo-
cal’Resources.”PoliticalGeography23:133-167.Cederlöf, G. andK. Sivaramakrishnan, eds. 2005.EcologicalNationalisms.Na-
ture,LivelihoodandIdentitiesinSouthAsia.Delhi:PermanentBlack.Clifford, J. 1986. “Introduction:PartialTruths.” InWritingCulture.ThePoetics
andPoliticsofExperience,edited by J. Clifford and G. E.Marcus, 1-26.Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress.
———. 1988.ThePredicamentofCulture.Twentieth-CenturyEthnography,Lit-eratureandArt.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
Clifford,J.andG.E.Marcus,eds.1986.WritingCulture.ThePoeticsandPoliticsofExperience.Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress.
Cohen,A. P. 1993. “Culture as Identity:AnAnthropologist’sView.” InCultureandEverydayLife.SpecialIssue,NewLiteraryHistory24(1):195-209.
Appendix⎜References
364
Cohen, B. 1980. TheNewtonianRevolution.With Illustrations of theTransfor-mationofScientificIdeas.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
Cohn,B.1997.AnAnthropologistamongtheHistoriansandOtherEssays.Delhi:OxfordUniversityPress.
Corbridge,S.1987.“Industrialisation,InternalColonialismandEthnoregional-
ism:TheJharkhand, India,1880-1980.” JournalofHistoricalGeography13(3):249-266.
———.2000.“CompetingInequalities:TheScheduledTribesandtheReserva-
tion System in India’s Jharkhand.”TheJournalofAsianStudies 59 (1):62-85.
Culshaw,W.J. 2004 [1949].TribalHeritage.AStudyoftheSantals. NewDelhi:GyanPublishingHouse.
Dalton, E. T. 1973 [1872].TribalHistoryofEasternIndia.TheNativeRacesofIndia.Delhi:Cosmo.
Damodaran, V. 2002. “History, Landscape and Indigeneity in Chotanagpur,
1850-1980.”SouthAsia:JournalofSouthAsianStudies25(2):77-110.———. 2007. “Tribes in Indian History.” In Situating Environmental History,
editedbyR.Chakrabarti,127-166.NewDelhi:Manohar.
———.2012.“GlobalisationandSacredAdivasiLandscapesinEasternIndia.”InRoutledgeHandbookofHeritageinAsia,editedbyP.DalyandT.Winter,311-327.London:Routledge.
DasGupta,S.2006.“TheChangingWorldoftheSinghbhumHos,1820-1932.”
IndianHistoricalReview33:76-98.———.2011.AdivasisandtheRaj.Socio-economicTransitionoftheHos,1820-
1932.NewDelhi:OrientBlackswan.Datta,K.1940.TheSantalInsurrectionof1855-57.Calcutta:CalcuttaUniversity
Press.
Datta-Majumder,N.1955.TheSantal.AStudyinCulture-Change.Calcutta:Gov-ernmentofIndiaPress.
Deeney, J. 2008.TheSpiritWorldoftheHoTribalsandOtherGlimpsesintotheHoWorld.Ranchi:XavierPublications.
Deogharia, J. 2004. “Cabinet Recommends Inclusion of Kurmis in ST List.”
TimesofIndia(Delhi),November25,Home,City,Patnasec. (http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/patna/Cabinet-recommends-
inclusion-of-Kurmis-in-ST-list/articleshow/935673.cms?referral=PM,
accessedDecember2,2015).
Appendix⎜References
365
Desai, A. 2010. “AMatter of Affection: Ritual Friendship in Central India.” In
TheWaysofFriendship.AnthropologicalPerspectives,editedbyA.DesaiandE.Killick,114-132.Oxford/NewYork.
Descola,P.andG.Pálsson.1996.“Introduction.”InNatureandSociety.Anthro-pologicalPerspectives, edited by P. Descola andG. Pálsson, 1-21. Lon-don:Routledge.
Devalle, S.1992.DiscoursesofEthnicity.CultureandProtestinJharkhand.NewDelhi:SagePublications.
Dhagamwar, V. 2006. Role and Image of Law in India. The Tribal Experience.NewDelhi:SAGEPublications.
Dianteill, E. 2002. “Deterritorialization and Reterritorialization in the Orisha
Religion in Africa and the NewWorld (Nigeria, Cuba and the United
States).” International JournalofUrbanandRegionalResearch 26 (1):121-137.
Dietzel, I.2014.TheEcologyofCoexistenceandConflictinCyprus.ExploringtheReligion, Nature and Culture of a Mediterranean Island. Boston: DeGruyter.
Dirlik,A.1999.“Place-BasedImagination.GlobalismandthePoliticsofPlace.”
Review22(2),151-187.Dumont,L. andD.F.Pocock.1957. “ForaSociologyof India.”Contributionsto
IndianSociology1:7-22.Durkheim,E.1968[Frenchedn.1912].TheElementaryFormsofReligiousLife,
translatedbyJ.W.Swain.London:GeorgeAllen&UnwinLtd.
Dwyer,P.D.1996.“TheInventionofNature”.InRedefiningNature.Ecology,Cul-tureandDomestication,editedbyR.Ellen,157-186.Oxford:BERG.
Eisenstadt,S.N.2000.“MultipleModernities.”Daedalus129(1):1-29.Eliade,M.1959.TheSacredandtheProfane:TheNatureofReligion.SanDiego:
HarrcourtBraceJovanovitch.
Ellen,R.F.1986. “WhatBlackElkLeftUnsaid:On the Illusory ImageofGreen
Primitivism.”AnthropologyToday2(6):8-12.———,ed.1996.RedefiningNature.Ecology,CultureandDomestication.Oxford:
BERG.
Elwin,V.1991[1947].TheMuriaandtheirGhotul.Delhi/Bombay:OxfordUni-versityPress.
———. 1964. The TribalWorld of Verrier Elwin: An Autobiography. Bombay:OxfordUniversityPress.
Appendix⎜References
366
Eschmann,A.1978.“PrototypesoftheNavakalevaraRitualandtheirRelation
totheJagannathCult”,inTheCultofJagannathaandtheRegionalTradi-tionsofOrissa,editedbyA.Eschmann,H.KulkeandG.C.Tripathi,265-83.NewDelhi:Manohar.
Escobar,A.2001. “CultureSits inPlaces:ReflectionsonGlobalismandSubal-
ternStrategiesofLocalization.”PoliticalGeography20:139-174.Evans-Pritchard,E.1931.“AnAlternativeTermfor‘Bride-Price’”.Man31:36-
39.
———. 1940. TheNuer. ADescription of theModes of Livelihood and PoliticalInstitutionsofaNiloticPeople.Oxford:Clarendon.
Evans-Pritchard,E.andM.Fortes,eds.1940.AfricanPoliticalSystems.London:OxfordUniversityPress.
Faubion, J.D. andG.E.Marcus, eds.2009.FieldworkisnotWhatitUsedtoBe.LearningAnthropology’sMethodinaTimeofTransition. Ithaca/London:CornellUniversityPress.
Feld,S.andH.B.Keith,eds.1996.SensesofPlace.SantaFe:SchoolofAmericanResearchPress.
Feldt,L.,ed.2012.WildernessinMythologyandReligion.Boston:DeGruyter.Feldhaus, A. 2003. ConnectedPlaces:Region,PilgrimageandGeographicalIm-
aginationinIndia.NewYork:Palgrave.Ferrari,F.M.2008.“MakaraSamkranti,TilSamkranti,Lohri.” InEncyclopedia
ofHinduism,editedbyD.Cush,C.RobinsonandM.York,485.London:Routledge.
Freeman, R. 1994. Forestsand theFolk:PerceptionsofNature in the SwiddenRegimes of Highland Malabar. (Pondy Papers in Social Sciences 15)Pondicherry.
Friedman,J.1993.“OrderandDisorderinGlobalSystems:ASketch.”SocialRe-search60(2):205-234.
Fuller, C. 1992. The Camphor Flame. Popular Hinduism and Society in India.Princeton:PrincetonUniversityPress.
Gadgil,M.andV.D.Vartak.1976. “TheSacredGrovesofWesternGhats in In-
dia.”EconomicBotany30(2):152-160.Gausdal,J.1953.“AncestralandSacrificialClansamongtheSantals.”Journalof
theAsiaticSocietyXIX(1):1-97.———. 1960. The Santal Khũts. Contribution to Animistic Research. Oslo: H.
Aschehoug&Co.
Appendix⎜References
367
Gautam, M. K. 1977a. “The Santalization of the Santals.” In The NewWind:Changing Identities in South Asia, edited by K. David, 368-380. TheHague:Mouton.
———. 1977b. InSearchofanIdentity:ACaseoftheSantalofNorthernIndia.Leiden:UniversityofLeiden.UnpublishedPhDDissertation.
Geertz,C.1972.“NotesontheBalineseCockfight.”Daedalus101(1):1-37.———.1973.TheInterpretationofCultures.NewYork:BasicBooks.Gennep, A. van. 2004 [French edn. 1909]. RitesofPassage, translated by M.
VizedomandG.Caffee.Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress.
Ghosh,A.2008.“Santali.”InTheMundaLanguages,editedbyG.Anderson,11-98.London:Routlege.
Ghurye,G.S.1963.TheScheduledTribes.Bombay:PopularPrakashan.Gofman,A.1998.“AVaguebutSuggestiveConcept: ‘TheTotalSocialFact’.”In
MarcelMauss:ACentenaryTribute, edited byW. James and N.J. Allen,63-70.NewYork:Berghahn.
Gold,A.GrodzinsandB.R.Gujar.1989.“OfGods,TreesandBoundaries:Divine
ConservationinRajasthan.”AsianFolkloreStudies48(2):211-229.Goody,J.1977.“Against‘Ritual’:LooselyStructuredThoughtsonaLooselyDe-
finedTopic.”InSecularRitual,editedbyS.F.MooreandB.G.Myerhoff,25-35.Assen:VanGorcum.
Gopal,S.andA.K.Mukhopadhyay.2008.“TheKurmi.”InPeopleofIndia.BiharIncludingJharkhand.VolumeXVI,Part2.AnthropologicalSurveyofIn-dia,editedbyK.S.Singh,600-604.Calcutta:SeagullBooks.
Gregory,C.2009.“BrotherhoodandOtherhoodinBastar:OntheSocialSpeci-
ficityof‘DualOrganisation’inAboriginalIndia.”InContemporarySocie-ty:TribalStudies, Vol. 8,TribalSociety:CategoryandExchange, editedbyG.PfefferandD.Behera,57-90.NewDelhi:ConceptPublishing.
———.2010. “Siblingship as aValue inMiddle India.” InTheAnthropologyofValues.Essays inHonourofGeorgPfeffer, edited by P. Berger, R. Har-denberg,E.KattnerandM.Prager,3-18.NewDelhi:Pearson.
———.2011.“Skinship.TouchabilityasaVirtueinEast-CentralIndia.”InHAU:JournalofEthnographicTheory1(1):179-209.
Grimes,R.L.2014.TheCraftofRitualStudies.Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress.Gudeman, S. 1986. EconomicsasCulture.ModelsandMetaphorsofLivelihood.
London:Routledge&KeganPaul.
Appendix⎜References
368
Gupta,A.andJ.Ferguson.1992.“Beyond‘Culture’:Space,IdentityandthePoli-
tics ofDifference.” InSpace,IdentityandthePoliticsofDifference. Spe-cialIssue,CulturalAnthropology7(1):6-23.
———,eds.1997.AnthropologicalLocations:BoundariesandGroundsofaFieldScience.Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress.
Hall,S.1996a.“OnPostmodernismandArticulation.AnInterviewwithStuart
Hall”,editedbyLawrenceGrossberg.InStuartHall:CriticalDialoguesinCulturalStudies,editedbyD.MorleyandK.-H.Chen,131-150.London:Routledge.
———. 1996b. “Introduction: Who Needs Identity?” In Questions of CulturalIdentity,editedbyS.HallandP.duGay,1-17.London:Sage.
Haraway, D. 2008.When Species Meet. Minneapolis: University of MinesotaPress.
Hardenberg,R.2005.ChildrenoftheEarthGoddess:Society,Marriage,andSac-rifice in the Highlands of Orissa (India). Münster: Westfälische Wil-helms-UniversitätMünster.UnpublishedHabilitationThesis.
———.2009. “RitualsasaFormofClassification inaCentral IndianSociety.”
ContributionstoIndianSociology43(1):61-87.Hardiman,D. 1995.TheComingoftheDevi:AdivasiAssertioninWesternIndia.
NewDelhi:OxfordUniversityPress.
Hatch, E. 1973. TheoriesofManandCulture. New York: Columbia UniversityPress.
Heidegger,M.1975.DieGrundproblemederPhänomenologie.GesamtausgabeIIAbteilung:Vorlesungen1923-1944,editedbyF.W.vonHermann.Frank-furta.M.:VittorioKlostermann.
Heidemann,F.2014.“ObjectificationandSocialAesthetics.Memorandaandthe
Celebrationof‘BadagaBay’.”AsianEthnology72(1-2):91-110.Hembram,P.C.1983.“ReturntotheSacredGrove.InTribalMovementsinIndia,
Vol.2,editedbyK.S.Singh,87-93.NewDelhi:Manohar.
Hervieu-Léger, D. 2002. “Space and Religion: New Approaches to Religious
Spatiality in Modernity.” International Journal of Urban and RegionalResearch26(1):99-105.
Hirsch,E.andM.O’Hanlon,eds.1995.TheAnthropologyofLandscape.Perspec-tivesonPlaceandSpace.Oxford:ClarendonPress.
Huesken, U. and C. Brosius, eds. 2010.RitualMatters.DynamicDimensionsinPractice.NewDelhi:Routledge.
Hunter,W.W.1868.TheAnnalsofRuralBengal.London:Smith,ElderandCo.
Appendix⎜References
369
Inda,J.X.andR.Rosaldo.2008.“TrackingGlobalFlows.”InTheAnthropologyofGlobalization.AReader, edited by J. X. Inda and R. Rosaldo, 3-46. Ox-ford:BlackwellPublishing.
Ingold,T.1992.“CultureandthePerceptionoftheEnvironment.”InBushBase,ForestFarm:Culture,EnvironmentandDevelopment, edited byE. CrollandD.Parkin,39-56.London:Routledge.
———.1993.“GlobesandSpheres.TheTopologyofEnvironmentalism.”InEn-vironmentalism.TheView fromAnthropology, edited by K. Milton, 31-42.London:Routledge.
———.1996.“HuntingandGatheringasWaysofPerceivingtheEnvironment.”
InRedefiningNature.Ecology,CultureandDomestication, edited by R.Ellen,117-156.Oxford:BERG.
———.2000.ThePerceptionoftheEnvironment.EssaysinLivelihood,DwellingandSkill.London:Routledge.
Izikowitz, K.G. 1969. “The Gotr Ceremony of the Boro Gadaba.” In PrimitiveViewsoftheWorld,editedbyS.Diamond,129-150.NewYork:ColumbiaUniversityPress.
Jantzen, G. 1998.BecomingDivine:TowardsaFeministPhilosophyofReligion.Manchester:ManchesterUniversityPress.
Jenamani,K.2012. “StrictVigilonDalmaonSendraEve.”TheTelegraph (Cal-cutta),April30,FrontPage,Jharkhandsec.,
(http://www.telegraphindia.com/1120430/jsp/jharkhand/story_1543
2888.jsp#.Vl3ZeoQXpSV,accessedDecember1,2015).
Kalshian,R.,ed.2007.TheCaterpillarandtheMahuaFlower.TremorsinIndia’sMiningFields.NewDelhi:PanosSouthAsia.Availableat:
http://www.panosnetwork.org/attachments/article/146/Caterpillar%
20and%20the%20Mahua%20Flower.pdf(accessedDecember2,2015).
Kapferer,B.1991[1983].ACelebrationofDemons.ExorcismandtheAestheticsofHealinginSriLanka.Providence:BergPublishers.
———. 1997. TheFeastof theSorcerer.PracticesofConsciousnessandPower.Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress.
———. 2004. “Ritual Dynamics and Virtual Practice. Beyond Representation
andMeaning.”SocialAnalysis48(2):35-54.Kapila,K.2008.“TheMeasureofaTribe:TheCulturalPoliticsofConstitutional
ReclassificationinNorthIndia.”JournaloftheRoyalAnthropologicalIn-stitute,14(1):117-134.
Appendix⎜References
370
Karlsson, B. G. 2000. ContestedBelonging.AnIndigenousPeoples’Struggle forForestandIdentityinSub-HimalayanBengal.Richmond:CurzonPress.
———. “Anthropologyand the ‘indigenous slot’:Claims toandDebatesabout
IndigenousPeoples’strugglesinIndia.”InB.G.KarlssonandT.B.SubbaIndigeneityinIndia,51-73.London:KeganPaul.
———. 2011. UnrulyHills. APoliticalEcologyof India’sNortheast. New York:BerghahnBooks.
Karlsson,B.G.andT.B.Subba,eds.2006. IndigeneityinIndia.London:KeganPaul.
Keesing,R.M.2012.“OnnotUnderstandingSymbols.TowardsanAnthropolo-
gy of Incomprehension.” HAU: Journal of Ethnographic Theory 2 (2):406-30.
Knibbe, K. 2013. Faith in the Familiar. Religion, Spirituality and Place in theSouthoftheNetherlands.Leiden:Brill.
———.2010.“GeographiesofConversion:FocusingontheSpatialPracticesof
NigerianPentecostalism.”PentecoStudies9(2):175-194.Knott,K.1998.“IssuesintheStudyofReligionandLocality.”MethodandTheo-
ryintheStudyofReligions10,279-290.———. 2008. “Spatial Theory and the Study of Religion.”ReligionCompass 2
(6):1102-1116.
———.2009.“FromLocalitytoLocationandBackAgain:ASpatial Journeyin
theStudyofReligion.”Religion39(2):154-160.———.2010.“Religion,SpaceandPlace.TheSpatialTurninResearchonReli-
gion.”ReligionandSociety:AdvancesinResearch1:29-43.———.2013[2005].TheLocationofReligion.ASpatialAnalysis.Durham:Acu-
men.
Kochar,V.K.1966. “VillageDeitiesof theSantals andAssociatedRituals.”An-thropos61(1/2):241-257.
———.1970.SocialOrganizationamongtheSantal.Calcutta:EditionsIndian.Kong, L. “Global Shifts, Theoretical Shifts: ChangingGeographies ofReligion.”
ProgressinHumanGeography34(6):755-776.Kuper,A. 1982. “LineageTheory.ACriticalRetrospect.”AnnualReviewofAn-
thropology11:71-95.———.1988.TheInventionofPrimitiveSociety.TransformationsofanIllusion.
London:Routledge.
———.2005 [1988].TheReinventionofPrimitiveSociety.TransformationsofaMyth.London:Routledge.
Appendix⎜References
371
Laderman,C.1996.“ThePoeticsofHealinginMalayShamanisticPerformanc-
es”.InTheperformanceofhealing,editedbyC.LadermanandM.Rose-man,115-41.London:Routledge.
Lainé,N.andT.B.Subba.2012,eds.Nature,EnvironmentandSociety.Conserva-tion,GovernanceandTransformationinIndia.NewDelhi:OrientBlack-swan.
Lamb,S.2000.WhiteSarisandSweetMangoes:Aging,GenderandBodyinNorthIndia.Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress.
Lambek, M. 2004 [2001]. “Rappaport on Religion: A Social Anthropological
Reading.” InEcologyandtheSacred:EngagingtheAnthropologyofRoyA.Rappaport,editedbyE.MesserandM.Lambek,244-273.AnnArbor:TheUniversityofMichiganPress.
Latour,B.1993.WeHaveneverbeenModern.NewYork:HarvesterWheatsheaf.———. 2004. Politics of Nature. How to Bring the Sciences into Democracy.
Cambridge:HarvardUniversityPress.
Leach, E. 1961a.PulEliya.AVillageinCeylon.AStudyofLandTenureandKin-ship.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
———.1977[1961].RethinkingAnthropology.London:AthlonePress.Leeuw, G. van der. 1933. Religion in Essence and Manifestation. Princeton:
PrincetonUniversityPress.
Lefebvre, H. 1991 [French edn. 1974]. The Production of Space. Oxford andCambridge:BasilBlackwell.
Lévi-Strauss,C.1964.Mythologiques.LeCruetleCuit.Paris:Plon-Julliard.———. 1991. [French edn. 1962].Totemism, translated by R. Needham. Lon-
don:MerlinPress.
Li, T.Murray. 2000. “Articulating Indigenous Identity in Indonesia: Resource
Politics and the Tribal Slot.” Society for Comparative Study of SocietyandHistory:149-179.
Lloyd,G.E.R.1992.“GreekAntiquity:TheInventionofNature”.InTheConceptofNature:TheHerbertSpencerLectures,editedbyJ.Torrance,1-24.Ox-ford:ClarendonPress.
Lotz,B.2007.“CastingaGloriousPast:LossandRetrievalofOlChikiScript.”In
Time in India. Concepts and Practices, edited by A. Malinar, 235-263.NewDelhi:Manohar.
Lovelock, J.1979.Gaia,aNewLookatLifeonEarth.Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress.
Appendix⎜References
372
Maaker,E.de.2013.“PerformingtheGaroNation?GaroWangalaDancingbe-
tweenFaithandFolklore.”AsianEthnology72(2):221-239.Maaker,E.deandM.Schleiter.2010.“IndigeneityasaCulturalPractice:‘Tribe’
andtheStateinIndia.”IIASNewsletter53:16-17.Mahapatra,S.1979. “MythologyofCulture:RagunathMurmuandTribalSoli-
darity.”IndianAnthropologist9(1):23-34.———. 1986.ModernizationandRitual. IdentityandChange inSantalSociety.
Calcutta:OxfordUniversityPress.
Majumdar,D.N.1950.TheAffairsofaTribe.AStudyinTribalDynamics. Luck-now:UniversalPublishersLtd.
Majumdar, P. 2010. “TribalHunters PledgeBloodless Sendra.”TheTelegraph(Calcutta),March11,Frontpage,Jharkhandsec.
(http://www.telegraphindia.com/1100311/jsp/jharkhand/story_1220
2950.jsp,accessedDecember1,2015).
Malhotra, K. C., Y. Gokale, K. Das. 2001. SacredGrovesof India.AnAnnotatedBibliography.NewDelhi:DevelopmentAlliance.
(http://www.sacredland.org/media/Malhotra_Sacred-Groves-of-
India.pdf,accessedDecember1,2015).
Malinowski, B. 1984 [1922]. Argonauts of theWestern Pacific: AnAccount ofNativeEnterpriseandAdventureintheArchipelagoesofMelanesianNewGuinea.ProspectHeights:WavelandPress.
Man, E.G. 1989 [1867].SonthaliaandtheSonthals. NewDelhi:Mittal Publica-tions.
Massey,D.1993a.“PoliticsandSpace/Time.”InPlaceandthePoliticsofIdenti-ty,editedbyM.KeithandS.Pile,141-161.London:Routledge.
———.1993b.“Power-GeometryandaProgressiveSenseofPlace.”InMappingtheFutures:LocalCultures,GlobalChange,editedbyJ.Bird,B.Curtis,T.Putnam,G.RobertsonandL.Tickner,59-69.London:Routledge.
———.1993c.“QuestionsofLocality.”Geography78(2):142-149.———.1994.Space,PlaceandGender.Cambridge:Polity.———.2002.“Globalisation:WhatDoesitMeanforGeography?”Geography87
(4):293-296.
Mauss, M. 2002 [French edn. 1925]. The Gift. The Form and Reason for Ex-change in Archaic Societies, translated by W.D. Halls. London:Routledge.
Appendix⎜References
373
McDaniel, June. 2002. “O Tusu Ma: Self-Expression, Oral History, and Social
CommentaryfortheJharkhandGoddess.”InternationalJournalofHinduStudies6(2):175-197.
McGregor,R.S.ed.2007[1993].OxfordHindi-EnglishDictionary.Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress.
MerriamWebsterOnlineDictionary.2015.Availableathttp://www.merriam-
webster.com(accessedJuly21,2015).
Merlan,F.2009. “Indigeneity.GlobalandLocal.”CurrentAnthropology50(3):303-333.
Merleau-Ponty, M. 1962 [French edn. 1945]. Phenomenology of Perception,translatedbyC.Smith.NewYork:HumanitiesPress.
Michaels, A. 2003. “Zur Dynamik von Ritualkomplexen.” In ForumRitualdy-namik,DiskussionsbeitragedesSFB619‘Ritualdynamik’derRuprecht-Karls-UniversitätHeidelberg,editedbyD.HarthandA.Michaels(3):1-
12.(http://journals.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/index.php/ritualdynamik/
article/view/342,accessedJune6,2015).
Middleton, J. and D. Tait, eds. 1958. TribeswithoutRulers. Studies inAfricanSegmentarySystems.London:Routledge&KeganPaul.
Milton,K.1996.EnvironmentalismandCulturalTheory.ExploringtheRoleofAnthropologyinEnvironmentalDiscourse.London:Routledge.
———.1998.“NatureandtheEnvironmentinTraditionalandIndigenousCul-
tures.”InSpiritoftheEnvironment.Religion,ValueandEnvironmentalConcern,editedbyD.E.CooperandJ.A.Palmer,86-99.London:Routledge.
Misra,P.K.andA.Rangad.2008.“SacredGrove,KhasiSocietyandWorldview.”
TheNEHUJournal6(1+2):19-55.Muehlebach,A.2001.“‘MakingPlace’attheUnitedNations:IndigenousCultur-
alPoliticsat theU.N.WorkingGrouponIndigenousPopulations.”Cul-turalAnthropology16(3):415-448.
Munda, R.D. 2004. “The JharkhandMovement: AView fromWithin.” In Jhar-khandMatters.EssaysonEthnicity,RegionalismandDevelopment, edit-edbyR.Balakrishnan,182-221.Delhi:KonarkPublishersPVTLTD.
Myers, F. R. 1991. Pintupi Country, Pintupi Self. Sentiment, Place and Politicsamong Western Desert Aborigines. Berkeley: University of CaliforniaPress.
Naess,A.1993.Ecology,CommunityandLifestyle:OutlineofanEcosophy.Cam-bridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
Appendix⎜References
374
Needham,D.1971.RethinkingKinshipandMarriage.London:Tavistock.———, ed. 1974. Remarks on the Analysis of Kinship and Marriage. London:
Tavistock.
O’Malley, L.S.S. 1910. Bengal District Gazetteers. Singhbhum, Saraikela andKharsawan.Calcutta:TheBengalSecr.BookDepot.
Orans, M. 1965. The Santal. A Tribe in Search of a Great Tradition. Detroit:WayneStateUniversityPress.
Ormsby, A. A. 2011. “The Impacts of Global andNational Policy on theMan-
agementandConservationof SacredGroves in India.”HumanEcology39:783-793.
Otten,T.2002.“ChangingAnnualHuntingFestivalChaitraParba.AnOutsider’s
View.”Adivasi40(1/2):82–91.———. 2006. HeilungdurchRituale: VomUmgangmitKrankheit bei denRona
imHochlandOrissas,Indien.Münster:LITVerlag.Padel,F.andS.Das.2010.“CulturalGenocideandtheRhetoricofSustainable
MininginEastIndia.”ContemporarySouthAsia18(3):333-341.———.2011[2009].SacrificingPeople.InvasionsofaTribalLandscape.Hyder-
abad:OrientBlackswan.
Pálsson, G. 1996. “Human-Environment Relations. Orientalism, Paternalism
andCommunalism.”InNatureandSociety.AnthropologicalPerspectives,editedbyP.DescolaandG.Pálsson,63-81.London:Routledge.
Parajuli,P.1998.“BeyondCapitalizedNature:EcologicalEthnicityasanArena
ofConflictintheRegimeofGlobalization.”Ecumene5(2):186-217.———.2001.“NoNatureApart:AdivasiCosmovisionandEcologicalDiscourses
in Jharkhand, India.” In SacredLandscapesandCulturalPolitics:Plant-ingaTree,editedbyP.A.ArnoldandA.GrodzinsGold,83-113.Burling-ton:Ashgate.
Parkin, D. 1992. “Ritual as Spatial Direction and Bodily Division.” In Under-standingRituals,editedbyDanieldeCoppet,11-25.London:Routledge.
Parkin, R. 1992.TheMundaofCentralIndia.AnAccountoftheirSocialOrgani-zation.Delhi:OxfordUniversityPress.
———.2000.“Proving‘Indigeneity’,ExploitingModernity:ModalitiesofIdenti-
tyConstructioninMiddleIndia.”Anthropos95(1):49-63.Peirce, C. 1960. CollectedPapers of Charles Sanders Peirce, Vol 2, Elements of
Logic,editedbyC.HartshorneandP.Weiss.Cambridge,Mass:HarvardUniversityPress.
Pfeffer,G.1982.StatusandAffinityinMiddleIndia.Wiesbaden:FranzSteiner.
Appendix⎜References
375
———.1984a.“SantalTotemism.”SouthAsianAnthropologist5(1):37-43.———.1984b. “MittelindischeMegalithen alsmeritökonomischeKategorien.”
Paideuma30,231-240.———.1997.“TheScheduledTribesofMiddleIndiaasaUnit:ProblemsofIn-
ternalandExternalComparison.” InContemporarySocietyTribalStud-ies,Vol.1:StructureandProcess,editedbyD.BeheraandG.Pfeffer,3-27.NewDelhi:ConceptPublishing.
———.2000.“TribalIdeas”.JournalofSocialSciences4(4):331-346.———.2002a. “The Structure of Middle Indian Tribal Society Compared". In
Contemporary Society Tribal Studies,Vol. 5: Concept of Tribal Society,editedbyD.BeheraandG.Pfeffer, 208-229.NewDelhi,ConceptPub-
lishing.
———. 2002b. “Debating the Tribe”. Unpublished paper read at the Seven-
teenth European Conference forModern South Asian Studies, Heidel-
berg.
———. 2004. "Tribal Society of Highland Orissa, Highland Burma, and Else-
where." InTextandContext in theHistory,LiteratureandReligionof
Orissa,editedbyA.Malinar,J.BeltzandH.Frese,427-456.NewDelhi,
Manohar.
———.2009."Sahlins'Tribesmen(1968)Reconsidered:TribesofHighlandOrissainPerspective".JournalofSocialAnthropology6(1-2):127-135.
———.2014.“EthnographiesofStatesandTribesinHighlandOdisha.”InAsianEthnology73(1-2):260-279.
Pfeffer,G.andD.K.Behera.2005“TribalSituationinIndia:AnIntroduction.”In
ContemporarySocietyTribalStudies,Vol.4:TribalSituationinIndia,ed-itedbyD.K.BeheraandG.Pfeffer,ix-xvii.NewDelhi:ConceptPublish-ing.
Prévôt, N. 2014. “The ‘Bison Horn’ Muria. Making it ‘More Tribal’ for a Folk
DanceCompetition inBastar,Chhattisgarh.”AsianEthnology 73 (1-2):201-233.
Rabinow,P.1977.ReflectionsonFieldworkinMorocco.Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress.
Raheja,G.G.andA.G.Gold.1994.ListentotheHeron’sWords:ReimaginingGen-derandKinshipinNorthIndia.Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress.
Rahmann,R.1952.“TheRitualSpringHuntofNortheasternandMiddleIndia.”
Anthropos47:871-890.
Appendix⎜References
376
Rao,N. 2008. ‘GoodWomendonotInheritLand’.PoliticsofLandandGenderinIndia.NewDelhi:SocialSciencePress.
Rao,U.2006.“RitualinSociety”.InTheorizingRituals:Issues,Topics,Approach-es,Concepts,editedbyJ.Kreinath, J.SnoekandM.Stausberg,143-160.Leiden:Brill.
Rappaport,R.1967.“RitualRegulationofEnvironmentalRegulationsamonga
NewGuineaPeople.”Ethnology6(1):17-30.———.1979.Ecology,MeaningandReligion.Berkeley:NorthAtlantic.———.1999.RitualandReligionintheMakingofHumanity. Cambridge: Cam-
bridgeUniversityPress.
Ray,B.1986.“PerformativeUtterancesinAfricanRituals.”HistoryofReligions13(1):16-35.
Reichel, E.Unpublished.TheHo:LivinginaWorldofPlenty.SocietyandRitualontheChotaNagpurPlateau.Berlin:FreeUniversityofBerlin.PhDDis-sertation.
Risley,H.H.1891.TheTribesandCastesofBengal.Calcutta:BengalSecretariatPress.
Rival, L. 1996. “Blowpipes and Spears. The Social Significance of Huaorani
TechnologicalChoices.” InNatureandSociety.AnthropologicalPerspec-tives,editedbyP.DescolaandG.Pálsson,115-164.London:Routledge.
Robbins, J. 2001. “Ritual Communication and Linguistic Ideology: A Reading
andPartialReformulationofRappaport’sTheoryofRitual.”CurrentAn-thropology42(5):591-614.
———.2004.BecomingSinners.ChristianityandMoralTormentinaPapuaMewGuineaSociety.Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress.
Rodman,M.1992.“EmpoweringPlace:MultilocalityandMultivocality.”Ameri-canAnthropologist94(3):640-656.
Rottger-Hogan,E.1982.“Insurrection…orOstracism:AStudyoftheSantalRe-
bellionof1855.”ContributionstoIndianSociology16(1):79-95.Roy,S.C.1970[1912].TheMundasandtheirCountry.London:AsianPublishing
House.
———.1937.TheKharias.Vol1.Ranchi:ManinIndia.Rycroft,D.2011.“FromHistorytoHeritage:Adivasi IdentityandHulSengel.”
In Voices from the Periphery: Subalternity and Empowerment in India,editedbyM.CarrinandL.Guzy,48-74.NewDelhi:Routledge.
Rycroft, D. and S. Das Gupta, eds. 2011.ThePoliticsofBelonginginIndia.Be-comingAdivasi.London,NewYork:Routledge.
Appendix⎜References
377
Sahay,K.N.1965.“Tree-CultinTribalCulture.”InTreeSymbolWorshipinIndia,editedbyS.SenGupta,58-75.Calcutta:IndianPubl.
Sahlins,M.1968.Tribesmen.EnglewoodCliffs:FoundationsofModernAnthro-pology.
———.1985.IslandsofHistory.Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress.———.1999. “What is Anthropological Enlightenment? Some Lessons of the
TwentiethCentury.”AnnualReviewofAnthropology28:i–xxiii.———.2011.“WhatKinshipis(PartOne).”JournaloftheRoyalAnthropological
Institute17(1):2-19.Schechner,R.andW.Appel,eds.1990.ByMeansofPerformance.Intercultural
StudiesofTheatreandRitual.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.Schieffelin,E.L.1985. “Performanceand theCulturalConstructionofReality.”
AmericanEthnologist12(4):707-724.Schjødt, J.P. 2012. “Wilderness, Liminality, and the Other in Old NorseMyth
and Cosmology.” InWildernessinMythologyandReligion, edited by L.Feldt,183-204.Boston:DeGruyter.
Schleiter, M. 2008. Die Birhor. Ethnographie und die Folgen: Ein IndischerStamm im Spiegel Kolonialer und Postkolonialer Beschreibungen. Hei-delberg:Draupadi.
———.2014.“VCDCrossovers.CulturalPractice,IdeasofBelonging,andSantali
PopularMovies.”AsianEthnology(73)1-2),181-200.Schneider, D. 1968.AmericanKinship:ACulturalAccount. Chicago: University
ofChicagoPress.
———.1972.“WhatisKinshipallabout?”InKinshipStudiesintheMorganCen-tennialYear,editedbyP.Rening,32-63.WashingtonDC:TheAnthropo-logicalSocietyofWashington.
———.1984.ACritiqueof theStudyofKinship. Ann Arbor: The University ofMichiganPress.
Schnepel,B.2002.TheJungleKings.EthnohistoricalAspectsofPoliticsandRitu-alinOrissa.Delhi:Manohar.
Schulte-Droesch,L.2014.“FertilityorIndigeneity?TwoVersionsoftheSantal
FlowerFestival.”AsianEthnology73(1-2):155-180.Schwingel,M.2005.PierreBourdieuzurEinführung.Hamburg:Junius.Searle,J.1969.SpeechActs:AnEssayinthePhilosophyofLanguage.Cambridge:
CambridgeUniversityPress.
Shah,A.2006.“MarketsofProtection.The‘Terrorist’MaoistMovementandthe
StateinJharkhand,India.”CritiqueofAnhropology26(3):297-314.
Appendix⎜References
378
———.2010. IntheShadowsoftheState.IndigenousPolitics,EnvironmentalismandInsurgencyinJharkhand,India.Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress.
———.2011.“AlcoholicsAnonymous:TheMaoistMovementinJharkhand,In-
dia.”ModernAsianStudies45(5):1095-1117.———.2013.“TheTensionsoverLiberalCitizenshipinaMarxistRevolutionary
Situation: The Maoists in India.” CritiqueofAnthropology 33 (1): 91-109.
Shah,A.andJ.Pettigrew.2009.“WindowsintoaRevolution.Ethnographiesof
MaoisminSouthAsia.”DialecticalAnthropology33(3/4):225-251.Singh,A.2009.“SportyTurntoHuntingFest.”TheTelegraph(Calcutta),May5,
Frontpage,Jharkhandsec.
(http://www.telegraphindia.com/1090505/jsp/jharkhand/story_1091
7565.jsp,accessedDecember1,2015)
Singh, J. 2003. “Jai Jharkhand! Jai Adibasi! Jai Hind!” InTheJharkhandMove-ment.IndigenousPeoples’StruggleforAutonomyinIndia,editedbyR.D.MundaandS.B.Mullick,1-14.Copenhagen:InternationalWorkGroup
forIndigenousAffairs.
Sinha, S. C., J. Sen and S. Panchbhai. 1969. “The Concept of Diku among the
TribesofChotanagpur.”Maninlndia49(2):121-139.Skoda, U. 2005. TheAghria.APeasantCasteonaTribalFrontier. New Delhi:
Manohar.
———.2003.“GoddessLakshmiandherSymbolicDimensionsonaTribalFron-
tier.”BaesslerArchiv51:25-44.Smith,J.1987.ToTakePlace.TowardTheoryinRitual.Chicago:TheUniversity
ofChicagoPress.
Snoek, J.A.M. 2006. “Defining ‘Ritual’.” InTheorizingRituals:ClassicalTopics,Theoretical Approaches, Analytical Concepts, edited by J. Kreinath, J.SnoekandM.Stausberg,3-14.Leiden:Brill.
Somers, G. 1977. TheDynamicsof SantalTradition inaPeasant Society. NewDelhi:AbhinavPublications.
Sontheimer,G.Dietz.1994.“TheVanaandtheKṣetra:TheTribalBackgroumdof some Famous Cults.” In ReligionandSociety inEastern India.Esch-mannMemorialLectures,editedbyG.C.TripathiandH.Kulke,117-164.NewDelhi:Manohar.
Spencer, D. and J. Davies, eds. 2010. Anthropological Fieldwork:ARelationalProcess.Newcastle:CambridgeScholarsPublishing.
Appendix⎜References
379
Spittler, G. 2001. “Teilnehmende Beobachtung als Dichte Teilnahme.”
ZeitschriftfürEthnologie126:1-25.Staal,F.1979.“TheMeaninglessnessofRitual.”Numen26:9-14.Stausberg,M.2006. “‘Ritual’:ASurveyof someRelatedTerms”, inTheorizing
Rituals: Issues, Topics, Approaches, Concepts, edited by J. Kreinath, J.SnoekandM.Stausberg,51-98.Leiden:Brill.
Steward,JH.1977.“TheConceptandMethodofCulturalEcology.”InEvolutionandEcology:EssaysonSocialTransformationbyJulianH.Steward, edit-edbyJ.C.StewardandR.F.Murphy,34-57.Urbana:UniversityofIlli-
noisPress.
Strathern,M.1980.“NoNature,noCulture:TheHagenCase.”InNature,CultureandGender,editedbyC.MacCormackandM.Strathern,174-222.Cam-bridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
Stuckrad, K. von 2007. “Finding Data: Some Reflections on Ontologies and
Normativities.” Journal for the StudyofReligion,NatureandCulture 1(1):39-46.
Surrallés,A.andP.GarcíaHierro,eds.2005.TheLandwithin.IndigenousTerri-toryandthePerceptionoftheEnvironment.Copenhagen:IGWIA.
Tambiah,S.1989.“BridewealthandDowryRevisited:ThePositionofWomen
in Sub-Saharan Africa andNorth India.”CurrentAnthropology 30 (4):413-435.
Tanner, A. 1979.BringingHomeAnimals:Religious IdeologyandModeofPro-ductionoftheMistassiniCreeHunters.London:E.Hurst.
Taylor,B.2005.“ReligiousStudiesandEnvironmentalConcern.”InEncyclope-dia of Religion and Nature, edited by B. Taylor, 1373-1379. London:Continuum.
Thaker,J.2011.“BengalSecurityRingaroundDalmaatHuntingFestival.”TheTelegraph(Calcutta),May1,Frontpage,Jharkhandsec.
(http://www.telegraphindia.com/1110501/jsp/jharkhand/story_1392
4549.jsp,accessedDecember1,2015)
Thaker, J. and K. Jenamani. 2014. “Slighted Kurmis Rally against Lotus.”TheTelegraph (Calcutta), November 24, Front page, Jharkhand sec.(http://www.telegraphindia.com/1141124/jsp/jharkhand/story_1907
9516.jsp#.VXXvp2BGzHi,accessedonJune8,2015)
Thakur, A.K. 2006. “Hunt Down Lanes of History.” TheTelegraph (Calcutta),March20,Frontpage,Jharkhandsec.
Appendix⎜References
380
(http://www.telegraphindia.com/1060320/asp/jharkhand/story_597
4711.asp,accessedDecember1,2015).
Tomalin,E.2004.“Bio-DivinityandBiodiversity:PerspectivesonReligionand
EnvironmentalConservationinIndia.”Numen51(3):265-295.Trautmann, T.R. 1981. Dravidian Kinship. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.
Troisi,J.1976.TheSantals.AClassifiedandAnnotatedBibliography.NewDelhi:Manohar.
———.2000 [1979].TribalReligion.ReligiousBeliefsandPracticesamongtheSantals.NewDelhi:Manohar.
Tsing, A. 2005. Friction: An Ethnography of Global Connection. Princeton:PrincetonUniversityPress.
Turner, V. 1967.TheForestofSymbols.AspectsofNdembuRitual. Ithaca: Cor-nellUniversityPress.
———.1982.FromRitualtoTheater.TheHumanSeriousnessofPlay.NewYork:PAJPublications.
Uchiyamada, Y. 2008. “Transforming ‘SacredGroves’.” InPeopleoftheJangal:Reformulating Identities and Adaptation in Crisis, edited by M. CarrinandH.Tambs-Lyche,263-301.NewDelhi:Manohar
Verardo,B.2003.RebelsandDevoteesofJharkhand:Social,ReligiousandPoliti-cal Transformations among the Adivasis of Northern India. London:LondonSchoolofEconomics.UnpublishedPhDDissertation.
Vidyarthi,L.P.andV.S.Upadhyay.1980.TheKharia:ThenandNow.NewDelhi:ConceptPublishing.
Vitebsky, P. 1993.DialogueswiththeDead.TheDiscussionofMortalityamongtheSoraofEasternIndia.Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress.
———. 2005. The Reindeer People. Livingwith Animals and Spirits in Siberia.Boston:HoughtonMifflin.
Wagner, A. 2013. The Gaddi beyond Pastoralism: Making Place in the IndianHimalayas.NewYork:Berghahn.
Waite, M., ed. 2009 [2000]. TheOxfordThesaurus of English. Oxford: OxfordUniversityPress.
Walt,K.deandB.R.deWalt.2002.ParticipantObservation.AGuideforField-workers.WalnutCreek:AltamiraPress.
Warf, B. 2009. The Spatial Turn: Interdisciplinary Perspectives. London:Routledge.
Appendix⎜References
381
Wolf, E.R. 1966. Peasants. Englewood Cliffs: Foundations of Modern Anthro-pology.
Wolf, R. and F. Heidemann. 2014. “Guest Editors’ Introduction: Indigeneity,
Performance,andtheStateinSouthAsiaandbeyond.”AsianEthnology73(1-2):1-18.
Xaxa, V. 1999. “Tribes as Indigenous People of India.”EconomicandPoliticalWeekly34:3589-95.
———.2005.“PoliticsofLanguage,ReligionandIdentity:TribesinIndia.”Eco-nomicandPoliticalWeekly40(13):1367-70.
Yorke,M.P.1976.DecisionsandAnalogy:PoliticalStructureandDiscourseAmongtheHoTribalsofIndia.London:SOAS.UnpublishedPhDDisser-tation.
InternetSourceswithoutNamedAuthorCensusofIndia.“Distributionofthe21ScheduledLanguages.”
http://www.censusindia.gov.in/Census_Data_2001/Census_Data_Onlin
e/Language/parta.htm,accessedOctober5,2015
CensusofIndia.“GhatshilaPopulationCensus2011.”
http://www.census2011.co.in/data/town/363618-ghatshila-
jharkhand.html
(accessedNovember20,2015).
CensusofIndia.“MusabaniPopulationCensus2011.”
http://www.census2011.co.in/data/town/363955-musabani-
jharkhand.html
(accessedNovember29,2015)
DistrictAdministrationPurbiSinghbhum.“PurbiSinghbhumJamshedpur.”
http://jamshedpur.nic.in/geoinfo.htm(accessedNovember29,2015).
IndiaResourcesLimited.“SurdaMine.”http://www.indiaresources.com.au/projects/surda-copper-mine.html
(accessedOctober5,2015).
Jharkhand State Mineral Development Corporation Ltd. “Jharkhand Mineral
Reserves.”
http://www.jsmdc.in/mineral-reserve.php
(accessedNovember29,2015).
JharkhandTourismDepartment,GovernmentofIndia.“DalmaWildlifeSanctu-
ary.”http://www.jharkhandtourism.in/dest/wildlife.asp#
Appendix⎜References
382
(accessedonDecember1,2015).
MinistryofRuralDevelopment,GovernmentofIndia.2013.“GuidelinesforIn-
diraAwaasYojani(IAY).”
http://iay.nic.in/netiay/IAYrevisedguidelinesjuly2013.pdf
(accessedDecember10,2015).
MinistryofTribalAffairs,GovernmentofIndia.“ParticularlyVulnerableTribal
Group(PTG).”
http://tribal.nic.in/Content/Particularly%20Vulnerable%20Tribal%20
Group.aspx
(accessedonOctober10,2015)
Ministry of Tribal Affairs, Government of India. “State/Union Territory-wise
ListofScheduledTribesinIndia.”
http://tribal.nic.in/content/listofscheduledtribesinIndia.aspx
(accessedDecember1,2015).
MinistryofTribalAffairsStatisticsDivision,GovernmentofIndia.2013.Statis-ticalProfileofScheduledTribesinIndia2013.(http://tribal.nic.in/WriteReadData/userfiles/file/Statistics/Statistical
ProfileofSTs2013.pdf,accessedJune6,2015).
NationalCommissionforBackwardClasses,GovernmentofIndia.“CentralList
ofOBCs.”
http://www.ncbc.nic.in/User_Panel/CentralListStateView.aspx
(accessedOctober6,2015).
Appendix⎜Glossary
383
Glossary
All cursive words are in Santali. Since there is no standard orthography for
Santali in Roman script, I have chosen to make use of Bodding’s (2010)
spelling.Diacriticshavebeenneglectedand theordering isalphabeticallyac-
cordingtotheEnglishalphabet.WhereBoddingusestheletter“ṅ”(forexam-
ple inmaraṅ (senior) orgonoṅ (bridewealth)), I use “ng” instead, because itcomesclosertotheactualpronunciation.Hindiwordsaremarkedwithan(H).
TheselattertermsarefrequentlyusedbySantalispeakerswhenspeakingSan-
tali and are often endowedwith a differentmeaning than theHindi original
carries.
abo.......................................................................................................we(pluralinclusive)adivasi(H)........................................................................................“original inhabitants”, a
political term coined in
Chotanagpur in the
1930s usually used by
members of Scheduled
Tribes, but also by some
communities classified
as Scheduled Castes and
OtherBackwardCastes
adoacaole.........................................................................................crushed rice, usually
usedinritualcontexts
ajnardai............................................................................................wife’s elder sis-
ter/husband’s elder sis-
ter
aksar..................................................................................................bowandarrowakhra..................................................................................................villagedancegroundalang...................................................................................................we(dualinclusive)ale.......................................................................................................we(pluralexclusive)aledisom..........................................................................................“ourregion”alehor...............................................................................................“ourpeople”alin......................................................................................................we(dualexclusive)anak......................................................................................................stick hung from the ceil-
ingtohangclothes
Appendix⎜Glossary
384
araksandi.........................................................................................redcockatosegey............................................................................................“villagekin/relative”ato........................................................................................................villageayo.......................................................................................................motherbaba....................................................................................................fatherbaber...................................................................................................ropebagahibir.........................................................................................forest made dangerous
bythegods
baha....................................................................................................flowerbahaporob.......................................................................................flowerfestivalbahasindur......................................................................................type of vermillion ap-
plied on affinal relatives
during life-cycle rituals.
For women it is put on
the hair parting, and a
red line is drawn from
the parting along the
side of the face to the
ears. Formen it consists
of a dot on the forehead
andadotoneachear.
bahunel.............................................................................................“seeing the bride”, ritualin the beginning of a se-
quence of the wedding
rituals
bakher................................................................................................ritualinvocationbalakora...........................................................................................co-father-in-lawbalakuriseren................................................................................songs sung by women
frombride’sandgroom’s
side
balanepel........................................................................................ritual meeting of the in-laws
bana....................................................................................................bearbanam................................................................................................fiddlebandh(H)..........................................................................................strike, usually a demand
by theNaxalites to close
Appendix⎜Glossary
385
all shopsandstallpublic
transport
baperbetakora..............................................................................father’s son, title gainedbyamanoncehehasat-
tended the annual re-
gional hunt at Ajodhyaburu
baperbetikuri................................................................................father’s daughter, titlegainedbyawomanonce
shehasattendeda tribal
festivalcalledChakorTa-
riPata
bapla...................................................................................................weddingbar.......................................................................................................fastingbarsihapa.........................................................................................iron rod, symbol of the
godMarangBurubejor....................................................................................................oddnumberbeti(H)...............................................................................................daughterbhagni/a...........................................................................................(aman’s)(e/y)sister’s
daughter/son,(awom-
an’s)husband’s(e/y)sis-
ter’sdaughter/son
bhandan............................................................................................secondaryfuneralbhetkatha.........................................................................................veiled language, used
duringthefirstritualen-
countersbetweenpoten-
tial in-laws and during
communication with the
huntingdeity
bhitar..................................................................................................ancestralshrinebillipotom.........................................................................................“wrappedegg”,aleafcup
with crushed rice (adoacaole), dhobi grass andtwocoinsgivenaspartof
thebridewealth
bin........................................................................................................snake
Appendix⎜Glossary
386
bindeporob......................................................................................a festival celebrated inhonor of the goddess
Rankini in Ghatsila, East
Singhbhum,Jharkhand
binti.....................................................................................................a ritual narrative duringwhich sung and spoken
passages alternate. A
binti is performed by aguru at different occa-sions, among them at
Santal naming ceremo-
nies, the jom sim ritual
andthesecondaryfuner-
al.Thecontentsofdiffer-
ent bintis varies, theyhowever always contain
theSantalcreationmyth.
bir.........................................................................................................forestbirburu..............................................................................................forestedhillsbitlaha................................................................................................ostracismriteboda...................................................................................................buck (uncastrated male
goat)
boeha..................................................................................................brothersbolam..................................................................................................spear with three metal
spikes on top, used for
hunting
bongajaega.....................................................................................“adeity’splace”borton.................................................................................................payment in kind (given
by the Santal to Kamar
andKharia)
buiyu..................................................................................................young boy assisting thenaeke
burubonga.......................................................................................mountainritualburukocha........................................................................................“corner of the forest”,
termusedtorefertothe
“backwardness”of forest
areas
Appendix⎜Glossary
387
cacochatiar.....................................................................................naming ceremony for achild
caole....................................................................................................huskedricecele.......................................................................................................whatkind/whichchakna................................................................................................snacks, usually meat, to
eatwithalcohol
chakri..................................................................................................publicsectorjobschatkaduar......................................................................................thresholdchuat...................................................................................................impure,pollutingchulhebonga...................................................................................deity of the cooking
hearth
cumaura............................................................................................a type of greeting per-formedbywomenat the
occasion of a wedding,
during the harvest festi-
val and during the wel-
coming of the calves as
part of the bridewealth.
Thewomenwaveawin-
nowing fan or brass
plate,withanoil-litlamp
and somehusked rice in
frontofthepersonoran-
imal to be greeted from
right to left and back
threetimes.
dal(H)................................................................................................lentildai........................................................................................................eldersisterdain.....................................................................................................witchdakmari............................................................................................“water rice”, a dish
cooked with stale rice
especiallyduring thehot
season
daka....................................................................................................boiledricedambur..............................................................................................an instrument consisting
of a row of bells, used
Appendix⎜Glossary
388
during the performance
ofsingraisongsdaore...................................................................................................large basket made from
bamboo, in which the
bride is seated during
part of thewedding cer-
emony
deshpargana/disompargana..................................................regional headman pre-sidingoveralargeregion
dhangorie..........................................................................................leadsingerandstorytell-er during the perfor-
manceofsingraidharamdak......................................................................................“receiving water”, wel-
coming ritual as part of
thewedding
dhartisinjon.....................................................................................thecreationoftheearthdhartiayo.........................................................................................“motherearth”,deitydhoromguru....................................................................................“teacher of religion”,
term used by members
of the sarna movementtorefertothefounderof
themovement
dhoti(H)............................................................................................a long cloth worn bymen, wrapped around
the waist and worn as
lowergarment
dhule...................................................................................................wooden beams coveringtheancestralshrine
dihuri..................................................................................................huntingpriestdiku......................................................................................................outsiders,exploitersdili........................................................................................................large bamboo basket
containing paddy, usual-
ly located above the an-
cestralshrine
disom..................................................................................................regiondisomjaher.......................................................................................regionalsacredgrovedisomsendra....................................................................................regionalhunt
Appendix⎜Glossary
389
disua....................................................................................................people of a region, usedespecially when refer-
ring to the participants
inaregionalhunt
duar.....................................................................................................door,thresholdeaekurieaekora...........................................................................seven sons and seven
daughters as mentioned
inSantalmythology,they
are the offspring of the
ancestral couple PilcuHaramandPilcuBudhi
enec.....................................................................................................danceerokmut............................................................................................“to sow a handful of
seeds”,ritualfirstsowing
oftherice
gar.......................................................................................................(mythological)fortghus.....................................................................................................a type of grass, which
playsarole intheSantal
creationmyth
gidre....................................................................................................childrengipiditandi.......................................................................................field in which the night
program is held during
thehuntingritual
giresendra........................................................................................inter-villagehuntgiretol................................................................................................ritualmakingoftheinvi-
tationtothehunt
giti........................................................................................................toliedowngod.......................................................................................................greeting gesture, differs
between women and
men/juniorandsenior
godet...................................................................................................villagemessengergonong...............................................................................................bridewealthgosae...................................................................................................general term for ad-
dressing a deity in ritual
invocations
Appendix⎜Glossary
390
GosaeEra..........................................................................................a female deity of the sa-cred grove said to be of
blacksmithorigin
gurpithe............................................................................................sweetflatbreadcontain-ingmolasses
guru(H).............................................................................................teacher, religious/ritualleader
gusti....................................................................................................locallinehaledale............................................................................................to wander around end-
lessly, to be uprooted
(usedinSantalsongs)
handi...................................................................................................ricebeerhans.....................................................................................................goosehapramko.........................................................................................ancestorshat........................................................................................................villagemarkethati(H)..............................................................................................elephanthebe.....................................................................................................tocarryonthehiphec/hiju.............................................................................................tocomehendekalot.......................................................................................blackpullethili........................................................................................................elderbrother’swifeholong.................................................................................................riceflourhoponayo.........................................................................................father’s younger broth-
er’swife
hor.......................................................................................................man,humanhorhopon..........................................................................................“sons of man”, synonym
usedby theSantal to re-
fertothemselves
horokcinhe.......................................................................................“wearing signs”, part ofthe wedding rituals dur-
ing which the bride’s
party gives gifts to the
groom
horo.....................................................................................................tortoisehoroboro............................................................................................tohurryhudin...................................................................................................small, junior, oppositeof
maranghuru.....................................................................................................paddy/unhuskedrice
Appendix⎜Glossary
391
ichet.....................................................................................................shrimpirilkora..............................................................................................wife’s younger brother/
husband’s younger
brother
irilkuri...............................................................................................wife’s younger sister/
husband’syoungersister
jaher....................................................................................................sacredgroveJaherAyo...........................................................................................“mother of the sacred
grove”, deity residing in
thesacredgrove
Jaherdangri.....................................................................................cattle sacrifice to JaherAyo performed in someSantalvillages
jaherthan..........................................................................................shrines in the Santal sa-credgrove
jangaarup........................................................................................“washingthe legs”,ritualin the context of a wed-
ding during which the
groom’s mother washes
and oils her son’s and
daughter-in-law’slegs
jarpasendra.....................................................................................type of hunt that re-quiresnopriorworship
jati(H)...............................................................................................community, society,
caste,type
jawae..................................................................................................husband,son-in-lawjawaenel...........................................................................................“seeing the groom”, ritu-
alaspartofthewedding
arrangements
jel..........................................................................................................meat,deerjelpithe..............................................................................................flat bread with meat,
placed between two leaf
plates and baked in the
fire
jhanda................................................................................................flagjhi.........................................................................................................father’ssisterjhig.......................................................................................................porcupine
Appendix⎜Glossary
392
jiwi.......................................................................................................life,lifeforcejogmanjhi..........................................................................................village functionary in
charge of social events
andmorale
jomnu.................................................................................................toeatanddrink,feastjomsimbonga.................................................................................sacrificial ritual per-
formedbythelocalline
jono......................................................................................................broomkaka.....................................................................................................father’s younger broth-
er/ mother’s sister’s
husband
kaki......................................................................................................mother’ssisterkandalungri....................................................................................three long saree-like
pieces of cloth given to
three female relatives of
the bride as part of the
bridewealth
kanun(H)..........................................................................................state law (in contrast toniam)
kapi......................................................................................................sacrificialaxekara.....................................................................................................waterbuffalokarambonga...................................................................................a Santal festival during
whichbranchesfromthe
karamtreeareplantedinthevillagestreet
karma(H).........................................................................................retributionforactionskatkom...............................................................................................crabkhasi....................................................................................................castratedgoatkherwar.............................................................................................term that used to com-
prise the Santal, Ho,
Munda, Birhor and Kur-
mi. Today many Santal
useitonlytorefertothe
Santal.
khond..................................................................................................sacrificial circle made
fromriceflour
Appendix⎜Glossary
393
khude..................................................................................................wooden post (used assymbol by a local line
namedkhudeHansda)khunt...................................................................................................termusedinotherSantal
ethnographiestoreferto
the social unit of local
line, in East Singhbhum
to Santal use the term
gustiinsteadkobor...................................................................................................message,newskulhi....................................................................................................villagestreetkulhidhurup....................................................................................“sitting in the village
street”, meeting of male
villagers to solve con-
flicts
kumang..............................................................................................father’ssister’shusbandkumbeorak......................................................................................house made from leaves
andbranches
kundelnapam.................................................................................love marriage, marriagebasedontheinitiativeof
brideandgroom
lajao....................................................................................................shame,shynesslandasegey.......................................................................................joking relation-
ship/jokingrelative
lendet..................................................................................................earthwormlinga(H)............................................................................................phallic emblem repre-
sentingShiva
lipur.....................................................................................................a chain of bells tiedaround the ankle, worn
by men during the per-
formance of singraisongs
lobir....................................................................................................“meeting of the burnedforest”, highest court of
the Santal held during
theregionalhunt
Appendix⎜Glossary
394
lota......................................................................................................small brass water jugused for the (ritual)
greetingofguestsineve-
rySantalhousehold
lumti....................................................................................................assistant to bride or
groom during the wed-
dingceremony
mamore............................................................................................Santal ritual performedin irregular intervals in
the sacred grove. During
the ritual goats and a
cowaresacrificed
madal..................................................................................................shareofpreyreceivedbythe person whose bow
shottheanimal
maghbonga.....................................................................................village ritual in the
month of Magh (Janu-
ary/February) during
which the village func-
tionaries can lay down
theiroffices
mahua(H)/matkom.....................................................................mahua tree (Madhucalongifolia)
mai.......................................................................................................youngersistermamu..................................................................................................mother’sbrothermandir(H).......................................................................................templemangar..............................................................................................alligatormanjhi................................................................................................villageheadmanmanjhiharam..................................................................................ancestorofthemanjhimansik................................................................................................request presented to a
deity combinedwith the
promise of a later sacri-
fice for the deity when
the request is granted.
Term is used to refer
both to the request and
Appendix⎜Glossary
395
theactual sacrificemade
later.
marang..............................................................................................big, senior, opposite ofhudin
marangorak....................................................................................ancestralroom,theroomcontaining the ancestral
shrine
MarangBuru...................................................................................“Great mountain”, su-
preme god of the Santal
residing in the sacred
grove
mela(H)............................................................................................annualfairmeral...................................................................................................Indian gooseberry tree
(Phyllanthusemblica)merhetsakom..................................................................................iron bangle, worn by
Santalwomenontheleft
wrist as a sign of their
maritalstatus
methi(H)...........................................................................................fenugreekmitkhondrebonga.......................................................................tosacrificeinonesacrifi-
cialcircle
mitorakhor.....................................................................................“people of one house”,localline
moksha(H).......................................................................................liberation from cycle ofrebirths
monchpuri........................................................................................earth, as mentioned intheSantalcreationmyth
morehor............................................................................................“five people”, refers tothe five village function-
aries,butalsoto thecol-
lectivity of villagers
duringritual
MorekoTuruiko..............................................................................“thefivesix”,deityresid-ing in the sacred grove,
associatedwithhunting
mucarak...........................................................................................chutney made from redants
Appendix⎜Glossary
396
mukhje...............................................................................................elected head of a pan-chayat (elected villagecouncil)
mulgadi.............................................................................................“placeoforigin”naeke..................................................................................................villagepriestnaihar.................................................................................................aman’swife’snativevil-
lage
niam....................................................................................................custom, overall order,
sometimes described by
the Santal as “the way
the forefathers have
broughtittous”
nidesingrai.......................................................................................“night singrai”, genre ofmusic and narratives
performed during the
nightof theannualhunt,
withobscenecontent
nijboeha............................................................................................“real brothers”, those
who consider eachother
tobedescendantsofone
fatherorgrandfather
nuhatin.............................................................................................“to share a drink”, termused by female in-laws
during their first ritual
meeting(balanepel)ojha......................................................................................................shamanol...........................................................................................................towrite/scriptpaele....................................................................................................metalpotusedformeas-
uring rice, measures
abouthalfakilo
panchayat(H).................................................................................electedvillagecouncilparanik..............................................................................................villagefunctionary,assis-
tant to the village head-
man(manjhi)parganabonga...............................................................................deity of the regional
headman(pargana)paris....................................................................................................clan
Appendix⎜Glossary
397
parkom...............................................................................................bed made of a woodenframe with interwoven
strings connecting the
frame
pata.....................................................................................................annualfairpera.....................................................................................................affines,guestsperachetanpera............................................................................affines’affinesphul.....................................................................................................ritualfriendshipphuruk................................................................................................leafcupPilcuBudhi.......................................................................................first mythological ances-
tressoftheSantal
PilcuHaram.....................................................................................first mythological ances-toroftheSantal
pinda...................................................................................................verandah facing the vil-lage street built along
Santalhouses
poeta...................................................................................................sacred thread usually
wornbyBrahmans
pondsandi........................................................................................whitecock,usuallysacri-ficedtoMarangBuru
porob..................................................................................................festivalpuja(H).............................................................................................worship, usually consist-
ingofofferings
pusi......................................................................................................catraca.....................................................................................................courtyardraebar.................................................................................................matchmakerrasiatu...............................................................................................“lined village”, term de-
scribing a row of joint
houses on the left and
rightofavillagestreet
raska...................................................................................................joyrohoyseren.......................................................................................transplantingsongssada.....................................................................................................plain, designating a San-
tal local line that wor-
shipswithoutsindur
Appendix⎜Glossary
398
sagunsupari....................................................................................auspicious clay pitcher,playsaroleduringapart
oftheflowerfestival
sakua..................................................................................................hornusedbyhunterssal(H)/sarjom................................................................................the sal tree (Shorea ro-
busta)samajsingrai...................................................................................typeof singrai song con-
taining stories about so-
cial relationships/Santal
society
sangat.................................................................................................cross relatives of groomand bride (e.g. bride’s
brother and groom’s sis-
teraresangat)sanskriti(H).....................................................................................culture,traditionsapab..................................................................................................instrument,toolsari.......................................................................................................true,correctsarnadhorom..................................................................................“religion of the sacred
grove”
sarpanch(H)....................................................................................synonym for mukhje(elected head of a pan-chayat)
sasang................................................................................................yellow,turmericsasangsunum..................................................................................mixture of oil and tur-
meric
sathmauzarinnaeke...................................................................naeke of seven villages,playsaritualroleduring
the hunting and moun-
tainrituals
segeysampok...................................................................................kinrelationshipssendra.................................................................................................huntsendrabonga...................................................................................huntingdeityseren....................................................................................................songshankha.............................................................................................hornsibilror...............................................................................................“to talk in a tasty man-
ner”
Appendix⎜Glossary
399
sinsingrai.........................................................................................“day singrai”, a genre ofmusic performed during
the day at, for example,
thehuntingfestival
sindur(H).........................................................................................vermillion,redpowdersingrai................................................................................................a genre of music, per-
formedespeciallyduring
thehuntingritualbutal-
so at other occasions
duringthehotseason
sinjo.....................................................................................................the bael tree (Aeglemarmelos)
sogjug................................................................................................“true age”, referring to atimeinSantalmythology
sohrae.................................................................................................Santalharvestfestivalsokha...................................................................................................shaman/healer, consid-
ered to be more power-
fulthananojhasonachatom.....................................................................................“golden umbrella”, term
used to refer to the
groom in the context of
thewedding
sore......................................................................................................sacrificialfoodsorokpuri...........................................................................................heaven, as mentioned in
theSantalcreationmyth
sukri....................................................................................................pigtaben...................................................................................................beatenricetamak.................................................................................................kettle drum, shaped like
abowl
tandibonga......................................................................................a ritual of the local line,duringwhichgoatsand
tayan...................................................................................................crocodiletelakuri.............................................................................................twomenwho follow the
lead singer during
singrai performances,
theyareoftendressedas
women, play the banam
Appendix⎜Glossary
400
and repeat the text sung
bytheleadsinger
tenang................................................................................................eldersister’shusbandtika.......................................................................................................small dot made on the
forehead between the
eyebrows, usually made
withvermillion
titrikuri.............................................................................................girls who have not
reached puberty yet,
who assist during parts
oftheweddingritual
tola......................................................................................................hamlettoresutam........................................................................................venuethroughwhichthe
gods came and come to
earth, also used for the
strawropeshung froma
treeduringthebaha fes-tival
toroppargana.................................................................................regional headman underthedisompargana
tumdak...............................................................................................drum,madeofburntclayandconicalinshape
tupun..................................................................................................“to shoot at each other”,battlefield, term used to
refer to the encounter
between men and wild
animalsduringthehunt
tuti.......................................................................................................arrowwithadullarrow-head
udli.......................................................................................................small bamboo basket
plasteredwithmudfrom
theinsidewith
ul...........................................................................................................mangozamindar(H)...................................................................................landlord
Appendix⎜ListofPhotos
401
ListofPhotos
Photo1:LandscapearoundMusabani....................................................................6Photo2:Santalvillagestreetfromabove...........................................................19Photo3:Thevillagedanceground(akhra),decoratedfortheharvest
festivalsohrae.........................................................................................................21Photo4:Dancinginthevillagedancegroundduringthenightafter theharvestfestival...............................................................................................21
Photo5:Anoldvillagesacredgrove.....................................................................25Photo6:Celebrationsduringtheflowerfestival(bahaporob)ina newlyestablishedsacredgrovesurroundedbyawall........................25
Photo7:ASantalhouse,viewedfromthevillagestreet,freshly paintedanddecoratedbeforeawedding...................................................27
Photo8:Guestsareseatedinthecourtyardofahouse................................28Photo9:AMahaliwomansellingbaskets,winnowingfansand ricebeerstrainers(fromrighttoleft)ataweeklymarket(hat).....46Photo10:Womenofahousearegreetingtheguestswhohave arrivedfortheritualof“seeingthegroom”...........................................115
Photo11:Boysofahousearegreetingtheguestsonthesame occasion.Theyarejuniortothosebeinggreeted................................115
Photo12:BannerhungatthejomsimritualoftheorwalMurmu........141Photo13:Thepriesthaspreparedthesacrificialsiteforthe jomsimritual.......................................................................................................145Photo14:Thespatialityofjomsimbonga.......................................................145Photo15:Theagnates’sacrificialanimalsareeatingfromthe crushedriceplacedinthesacrificialcirclebeforetheyare
sacrificedtojomsimbonga............................................................................146Photo16:Hostileencounterbetweenthebrotherofthebrideand herfuturehusband............................................................................................173
Photo17:Brideandgroompriortotheapplicationofsindur................173Photo18:Themotherofthegroomappliesbahasindur(“flower
vermillion”)tothebrideintheancestralroom....................................175
Photo19:Atanotherweddingthemotherofthegroomfeeds thebridewithbeatenriceintheancestralroom.................................175
Photo20andPhoto21:Ritualmeetingofthein-laws(balanepel)....178Photo22:Deliveryofthebridewealth(gonong)attheschool buildinginthebride’svillage........................................................................183
Photo23:Theritualmakingofthehuntinginvitation..............................206Photo24:Thehuntingpriest(dihuri)ispreparingthe sacrificialsquares..............................................................................................210
Appendix⎜ListofPhotos
402
Photo25:Thehuntingpriest(dihuri)ishunguponastick, similartopreyafterthehunt........................................................................212
Photo26:Singraiperformance............................................................................224Photo27:Anothersingraiperformance...........................................................225Photo28:Erokmut,theritualizedfirstsowingofrice..............................252Photo29:Thewifeofthefield’sownerhastransplantedfour rowsofriceseedlings.......................................................................................256
Photo30:Anelderbrother’swife(hili)andherhusband’syoungersister(irilkuri)applymudtoeachother’sarmsaftertheritualgreetingofthericegoddess..........................................................................256
Photo31:ViewfromKanhaiSolmountaineasttowards WestBengal..........................................................................................................260
Photo32:ThesacrificialsiteforthemountaingodKanhaiSol, markedbysindurontherock.......................................................................262Photo33:Seatedmediumspriortothesacrificestotheburubonga
KopatPat...............................................................................................................268Photo34:Markingthemountainwithflagsasthe“placeofthedeity”
(bongajaega).......................................................................................................268Photo35:SacrificialsitefortheburubongaKopatPat.............................269Photo36:Womendancinginthesacredgroveattheoccasion ofthebahafestival............................................................................................293Photo37:Theregionalsacredgrove(disomjaher)atSurda..................302Photo38:Danceperformancesduringtheregionalflowerfestivalat
Surda........................................................................................................................304
Photo39:Groupofdrummersanddancersduringtheregional flowerfestivalatSurdadisomjaher...........................................................304Photo40:Claystatuesintheregionalsacredgrovedepicting theSantalancestorsashunters...................................................................305
Photo41:TheshrineforMarangBuruintheregionalsacred groveofChanuavillage...................................................................................307Photo42:StatueofRagunathMurmu,theinventoroftheSantal scriptOlChiki......................................................................................................314Photo43:StatueofSidhoandKanhoMurmu,theleadersofthe Santalrebellionin1855..................................................................................314
Photo44:StatueofBabaTilkaManjhi,thefirstSantalwhotookup armsagainsttheBritish..................................................................................315
Photo45:WomenbowingtoBesnaoMurmu,thefounderofthe sarnadhorommovementattheoccasionofasarnameeting........319Photo46:Gurusofthesarnamovementaremakingofferings broughtbypeopletothedeitiesofthesacredgrove.........................327
Appendix⎜ListofPhotos
403
Photo47:ASantalmanisteachingOlChikitothechildren ofhisvillage..........................................................................................................333
AllphotostakenbyLeaSchulte-Droesch,withtheexceptionofPhoto33-35
takenbySubhashHansdaandPhoto25takenbyPitamberHansda.
Appendix⎜ListofMaps
404
ListofMaps
Map1:LocationofJharkhandinIndia..............................................................................13Map2:EastSinghbhumdistrictofJharkhand...............................................................14Map3:TheareaaroundGhatsilaandMusabani..........................................................14
Appendix⎜CompleteTableofContents
405
CompleteTableofContents
Acknowledgements....................................................................................................viii
NoteonTransliterationandUsage........................................................................xii
ListofAbbreviations.................................................................................................xiii
1.Introduction.................................................................................................................11.1MakingPlace.........................................................................................................11.1.1TheSantal......................................................................................................................2
1.1.2FocusofthisWork.....................................................................................................4
1.1.3PlaceanditsDifferentConnotations.................................................................5
1.1.4TheLocalandtheGlobal........................................................................................7
1.1.5BringingtogetherPlaceandRitual....................................................................8
1.2TheSantalintheirSocialandRegionalContext.......................................91.2.1OnRegionalVariations............................................................................................9
1.2.2TheTownsofGhatsilaandMusabani–“ReachingtheField”...............11
TheDistrictofSinghbhum:RecordedHistory,Populationand
Landscape..........................................................................................................................12
Ghatsila...............................................................................................................................15
Musabani............................................................................................................................16
1.2.3SantalVillages...........................................................................................................19
AppearanceandStructure.........................................................................................19
VillageFunctionaries....................................................................................................22
TheSantalSacredGrove(jaher)..............................................................................241.2.4SantalHouses............................................................................................................26
1.2.5ContentiousTerms:“Tribe”,“Adivasi”or“Indigenous”?........................311.2.6TheSantalandtheirNeighbors.........................................................................35
OnStatusDifferencesbetweenSeniorandJuniorCommunities..............37
TheKurmi/Mahatos.....................................................................................................38
TheSantalandHo..........................................................................................................40
TheArtisans:Blacksmiths,Weavers,BasketMakersandPotters............40
Gatherer-HuntersoftheArea:HillKhariaandBirhor...................................42
PortraitsofThreeDifferentArtisanCommunities:Blacksmiths,Basket
MakersandWeavers....................................................................................................43
ComparingInter-CommunityRelationsamongtheSantal,DongriaKond
andGadaba.......................................................................................................................47
1.3TheSantalinExistingLiterature................................................................491.3.1ColonialandMissionarySources......................................................................50
1.3.2TheSantalRitualCycle..........................................................................................51
1.3.3SantalIdentityandPoliticalActivism.............................................................52
Appendix⎜CompleteTableofContents
406
1.4FieldworkSituationandMethodology......................................................541.4.1WhyParticipantObservation?...........................................................................54
1.4.2GainingAccess:Language,Fieldsite,PermissiontoAttendRituals...57
1.4.3OnInterviews,SongsandWorkingwithaResearchAssistant...........61
1.4.4.Integration.................................................................................................................64
1.4.5GenderandAscribedSocialStatus...................................................................67
1.5OutlineofChapters..........................................................................................71
2.TheoreticalApproach............................................................................................732.1Place......................................................................................................................732.1.1AnalyticalAnglesonPlace:NotionsofPlaceandPracticesofPlace-
Making.....................................................................................................................................73
2.1.2TheSpatialTurnintheSocialSciences..........................................................75
2.1.3TheSpatialityofReligion.....................................................................................76
2.1.4RelationshipsthatConstitutePlace.................................................................78
2.1.5Globalization,CulturalismandthePoliticsofIdentity............................80
2.1.6“Nature”andtheEnvironmentinAnthropologyandReligious
Studies.....................................................................................................................................82
“Religion”andtheAllegedEnvironmentalismofIndigenousPeople.....82
TheProblemsofaNature/CultureDichotomy.................................................83
2.1.7StudyingPlaceinPractice:PhenomenologicalApproachestoPlace85
2.2Ritual....................................................................................................................872.2.1DefiningRitual:InteractionsbetweenRitualStudiesandSantal
Concepts..................................................................................................................................89
2.2.2ViewingRitualasRepresentation:SantalNotionsofPlaceas
ArticulatedinRitual...........................................................................................................93
2.2.3ViewingRitualasPerformance:SantalPracticesofPlace-Making....94
PerceptionandAestheticsinthePracticeofRitual........................................96
TypesofSpatialMovementsandtheTransformationofSocialStatus..97
SpatialMovementsasConnectingPlacesandPeople....................................98
SymbolsinSantalRitualasCommunicatingandGeneratingNotionsof
Place..................................................................................................................................100
Symbols,Indices,IconsandtheTypesofMessagesTheyTransmit.....101
TheMeaningsandEffectsofSymbols................................................................104
3.TheConnectionsbetweenLandandSocialStructure.............................1073.1CornerstonesofSantalSocialClassification........................................1093.1.1OfBrothersand“Guests”...................................................................................109
Brothers..........................................................................................................................109
“Guests”...........................................................................................................................111
3.1.2OnStatusDifference:TheConceptsof“Senior”and“Junior”............112
GreetingandStatus....................................................................................................113
RitualandStatus..........................................................................................................117
3.1.3SantalClans(paris)..............................................................................................118
Appendix⎜CompleteTableofContents
407
3.1.4LocalLines(gusti)................................................................................................124Terminology..................................................................................................................124
DifferentNotionsofgusti:Locality,RitualPracticeandDescent...........1273.1.5The“PeopleoftheHouse”(orakhor)..........................................................1323.1.6ComparingSocialClassificationsamongtheSantalandotherCentral
IndianTribalSocieties...................................................................................................133
3.2PerformingRelatednessthroughRitual...............................................1383.2.1Jomsimbonga:Brothers,theirDeityandtheirLand............................138ThejomsimRitualofthekhudeHansdaLocalLine.....................................140ARitualNarrativeCalledjomsimbinti..............................................................150NotionsofPlaceandAgnationinthejomsimRitual...................................154
3.2.2TheRitualProcessofEstablishingAffinalTies........................................157
TheDifferentStagesofWeddingRituals..........................................................158
“SeeingtheBride/SeeingtheGroom”(bahunel/jawaenel)andtheUseofVeiledLanguage(bhetkatha)betweenAffines........................................163TheWeddingCeremony...........................................................................................168
Gonong–theRitualDeliveryoftheBridewealth..........................................180NotionsofPlaceandAffinityinSantalWeddingRituals...........................185
3.3Conclusion:SpatiallyEnactingandTransformingtheSocial.........1923.3.1BrotherhoodandLand.......................................................................................192
3.3.2SpatiallyandRituallyTransformingSistersintoWives......................193
4.PerceptionsoftheEnvironment.....................................................................1974.1TheDifferentRitualHunts.........................................................................1984.1.1Bahasendra:TheRitualHuntattheSpringFlowerFestival.............199TheThirdDay:ExaminingtheWater-FilledClayPotandConsultingthe
HuntingGod...................................................................................................................200
VeiledLanguage(bhetkatha)................................................................................202TheHuntandWaterFight.......................................................................................203
ThebahaFestivalasaCelebrationofFertility...............................................2034.1.2Giresendra:TheAnnualInter-VillageHunt..............................................205TheCaseofPindegadiasendrabonga................................................................205Sendrabonga:TheWorshipoftheHuntingGod...........................................208Portrait:TheKhariadihuriandSantalOpinionsabouttheKharia.......213TheActualHunt:TypesofBowandArrow,Taboos,DivisionofPrey.215
HuntingRitualsandtheCreationofSocio-SpatialUnits............................218
TheHuntingFestival:Nidesingrai,sinsingraiandtheRoleofPoliticians.......................................................................................................................222
Singrai–AMusicalGenre........................................................................................223Nidesingrai–ObsceneStoriestoPleasetheGods........................................226Hunting,SexualityandWarfare............................................................................228
Portrait:KumangandhisTeam............................................................................229SingraianditsContent:ViewsonHuntingandtheForest.......................231
Appendix⎜CompleteTableofContents
408
4.1.3Disomsendra:TheRegionalHunt..................................................................239TheCaseofDalmadisomsendra..........................................................................239MakingtheInvitation................................................................................................240
MediationandtheMeetingbetweenForestDepartmentOfficialsand
Villagers...........................................................................................................................241
ClaimingRightsbyEmphasizingTradition.....................................................242
Ajodhyaburusendra–TheDangeroftheHuntanditsFunctionasInitiationRiteintoManhood..................................................................................243
LoBir:TheHighestSantalCourt...........................................................................2454.1.4NotionsofPlaceintheContextofSantalHuntingRites......................247
TheDangeroftheForest.........................................................................................247
TheForestas“Backward”.......................................................................................247
TheForestasFertile..................................................................................................248
4.2RiceCultivation,theAncestorsandtheImportanceofRain..........2494.2.1Erokmut:TheRitualSowingofRice............................................................249TheAuspiciousTimingoferokmut.....................................................................249TheRitualoferokmut...............................................................................................251OfferingstotheAncestorsintheAncestralShrine(bhitar).....................252
4.2.2Plowing,SowingandTransplantingRice...................................................254
4.2.3DifferentConnotationsofRiceandFields.................................................257
4.3Burubonga–TheRitualoftheLocalMountainGod.........................2584.3.1KanhaiSolburubonga........................................................................................2594.3.2Gotasileburubonga..............................................................................................2634.3.3KopatPatburubonga..........................................................................................2654.3.4NotionsofRegion(torop/disom)andtheirCreationinRitual..........270KinshipRelationsasPermeatingtheLandscape...........................................270
TheConnectionsbetweenForestandFields..................................................271
NotionsofRegion........................................................................................................271
4.4Conclusion:SantalPerceptionsoftheEnvironmentandtheDistinctionbetweenForestandFields.........................................................2764.4.1AttributesoftheForestandtheForestedMountains...........................276
4.4.2AttributesoftheFields.......................................................................................277
4.4.3IntroducingtheDistinctionbetweenCultivatedandUncultivated278
4.4.4PlacingtheDistinctionbetweenCultivated/Uncultivated
inContext...........................................................................................................................280
5.FieldsofContestation:Region,PoliticsandIdentity...............................2835.1FlowerFestivals,PoliticsandtheRecentEmergenceofRegionalSacredGroves(disomjaher).............................................................................2865.1.1VillageSacredGroves(jaher)andtheAnnualFlowerFestival.........286SacredGrovesinIndia..............................................................................................286
SantalVillagesandtheirSacredGroves............................................................288
TheAnnualVillageFlowerFestival(bahaporob).........................................290
Appendix⎜CompleteTableofContents
409
ThemesofVillageFlowerFestivals:FertilityofHumansandFields....295
5.1.2RegionalSacredGroves(disomjaher).........................................................2975.1.3DescriptionofTwodisombahaFestivals...................................................300AdisombahaFestivalatSurda..............................................................................301AdisombahaFestivalintheVillageofChanua..............................................306
5.1.4SantalRegionalFlowerFestivalsasLinkingRegionandIdentity...308
TheSantalandtheirSacredGroves:ClaimstoEnvironmentalism.......309
“TheDancingSantal”asStigmaandStrategy.................................................310
TheRegionasMadeupofMaterialRepresentationsof
SantalIdentity..............................................................................................................312
5.2TheStruggleforthe“TrueTradition”:TheAllIndiaSarnaDhoromMovement...............................................................................................................3165.2.1“OurReligionisCalledsarna”..........................................................................3165.2.2FoundationandOrganizationoftheMovement.....................................317
5.2.3“TrueTradition”–“FalseTradition”............................................................321
CattleSacrificesandOther“Errant”PracticesintheEyesofsarnaMembers.........................................................................................................................322
EverydayPracticesofsarnaMembers...............................................................3255.2.4LocalRitualActivities:TheAnnualSacrificeinLaldih.........................325
5.2.5PoliticalActivities:DemandingasarnaCodeandthePromotionofOlChiki.......................................................................................................................................328DemandingthePromotionandProtectionofsarnaReligion..................328Demandinga“sarnaCode”......................................................................................330TheTeachingofOlChiki..........................................................................................331
5.2.6ConflictsoverthePracticeofniam................................................................3345.2.7NotionsofRegionandIdentityasArticulatedbythesarnaMovement............................................................................................................................335
“Santalization”..............................................................................................................335
SarnaandtheRegion.................................................................................................3365.3TheHistoricalContextFosteringanIncreaseinCulturalPolitics3385.3.1TheJharkhandMovement.................................................................................339
5.3.2IndustrializationandtheSantalinEastSinghbhum.............................340
5.3.3TheMinorityPoliticsoftheIndianState....................................................342
5.4Conclusion:SantalClaimstotheRegion,toa“PoliticalPlace”andto“Nature”......................................................................................................343
6.Conclusion..............................................................................................................3476.1TheHolismofPlace......................................................................................3476.1.1PlaceandtheSocial..............................................................................................348
6.1.2PlaceanditsDiachronicandSynchronicAspects..................................350
TheDiachronicDimensionoftheSantalConceptof“PlaceofOrigin”.350
(mulgadi).......................................................................................................................350TransformationsofSantalRitualandNotionsofPlace..............................351
Appendix⎜CompleteTableofContents
410
TransformationsfromRitualto“Religion”......................................................352
6.1.3TheHolismofPlaceanditsRelevancefortheSocialSciences.........354
6.2ClarifyingtheRelationshipbetweenPlaceandRitual.....................355
Appendix.....................................................................................................................359References..............................................................................................................359Glossary...................................................................................................................383ListofPhotos.........................................................................................................401ListofMaps.............................................................................................................404CompleteTableofContents..............................................................................405Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting..................................................................411CurriculumVitae..................................................................................................419
Appendix⎜Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting
411
Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting
‘Plaatsmakendoor rituelen’. Land,omgevingen regiobijde Santal vanCentraalIndia.OnderzoeksvraagenmethodologiePlaatsen worden gevormd en geconstrueerd door menselijk handelen. Deze
beweringiseenvandebelangrijkstebijdragenvandesocialewetenschappen
aandebestuderingvanplaats. Inditproefschriftwordencultureelspecifieke
notiesvanplaatsbijdeSantal,eenvandegrootstestammenvanCentraal In-
dia, onderzocht. Het onderzoek is gebaseerd op 14 maanden veldwerk in
Jharkhand,India,enbeschrijftSantaldenkbeeldenoverplaatswatbetreftland,
omgevingenregio.DerituelenvandeSantaalzijngenomenalslens,omdeze
denkbeeldeninbeeldtebrengenentekunnenanalyseren.
Eenritueelwordtbeschouwdalseencontextwaarbinnenculturelewaar-
denwordengecommuniceerd.Bovendienwordenrituelenopgevatalseencre-
atievearenawaarbinnenbetekenissenwordengevormd.Doordeel tenemen
aanrituelen,wordtdeperceptievanplaatsdiemensenhebbenopverschillen-
demanierengevormd.Omdevraaghoeplaatswordtgecreëertinrituelencon-
creet te maken, heb ik me gericht op symbolen en ruimtelijke bewegingen.
DezetweeaspectenkunnenwordengezienalselementenindeSantalrituelen
diebijdragenaanhetcreërenvan‘plaats’.
StudienaardebetekenisvanplaatsvoordeSantalraaktaanaspectenvan
plaats zoals die in de literatuurworden besproken. Ten eerste, ‘plaats’ komt
naarvorenalsopenendaardoorverbondenmetandereplaatsen.Santalritue-
lenverbindenbijvoorbeeldverschillendeplaatsenenvormenzoregio's.Plaat-
senbehelzenrelaties,enwordendaardoorookmetandereplekkenverbonden.
Santal plaatsen zijn niet begrensd,maar open voor invloedenmet eennatio-
naalofmondiaalkarakter.TenslottezijnSantalnotiesvanplaatsholistisch;zij
vormeneen‘totaalsociaalfeit’datverschillendedomeinenvanrelevantieom-
vat.Hoofdstukdrie:HetverbandtussenlandensocialestructuurWelke Santal noties van ‘plaats’ komen voor in de rituelen die in dit proef-
schriftbesprokenwordenenhoewordt ‘plaats’gevormd indezerituelen? In
hoofdstuk driewordt antwoord gegeven op deze vraag door het nauwe ver-
Appendix⎜Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting
412
bandteanalyserentussenvoorstellingenvanplaatsendesocialestructuurvan
deSantal.Hierbijdraaithetomhetthemaverwantschap.Omditteverduidelij-
kenwordentweerituelenbeschreven:jomsimbongawaarbijmeerderegeitenworden geofferd in de droge rijstvelden en de verschillende rituele stappen
vandeSantalhuwelijksceremonie.
Senioriteitligt,alsordeningsprincipe,aandebasisvanvrijwelallerelaties
indeSantalgemeenschap.Eenanderbelangrijkordeningsprincipeishetver-
schil tussen ‘eigen’ en ‘ander’ ofwel agnaten en aanverwanten. Agnaten be-
schouwenelkaaralsbroeders,ofzoalszijdatnoemen‘mensenvanéénhuis’of
‘zijdieindezelfdeofferkringofferen’.Daartegenoverstaandeaanverwanten,
degroepwaaruitzijhunhuwelijkspartnerkunnenkiezen.
Agnatischeverbandenstaanopdevoorgrond tijdenshet jomsim ritueel,datplaatsvindtindeveldenvaneenlokalegroepbroeders,hierdelokalelijn
genoemd.Ledenvaneenlokalelijndelenafkomst,leefgebiedenrituelen.Hun
gedeelde leefgebied is belangrijk in de context van het jom sim ritueel, datplaatsvindtopeenplekdiezijbeschouwenalshun‘plaatsvanherkomst’(mulgadi).Determmulgadirefereertaande‘wortels’(mul)diedebroedersindezeplekhebben.Ditiswaarhungezamenlijkevooroudershetboskapten,velden
eneenheiligbosaanlegden,eneendorpstichtten.Verschillendesymbolendie
voorkomen in het ritueel vertegenwoordigen het idee van geworteld zijn in
dezeplekeneengroteverbondenheidvaneenlokalelijnmetdezeplek.Soms
wordt erbijvoorbeeld eenhoutenpaal diehun lokale lijn symboliseert inde
grondvandeofferplaatsgezet.Nahetofferenbegravenzeeendeelvanhetge-
offerdevleesindeaardevoorhungodheid.
VanwegedecomplementairestructuurvandeSantalgemeenschap,ishet
tweededeelvanhoofdstukdriegerichtopdeSantalhuwelijksriten.Hetuitein-
delijkedoelvandezehuwelijksrituelen iseenveranderingvansocialestatus,
waarbijdebruidtoetreedttothethuisvanhaarmanendebandtussenbeide
familieswordtbevestigd.Dezetransformatiewordtvormgegevendoordathet
ritueellangsverschillendeplekkenvanbetekenisvoert.
Omderelatietussenhetpaarritueeltevormtegevenwordenruimtelijke
grenzen overschreden, zoals dorpsgrenzen en de drempel van het huis. De
laatstebelangrijkeplekdiehetpaaropdehuwelijksdagbetreedtisdevoorou-
derlijkekamer,waarzichhetvoorouderlijkeheiligdombevindt.Derituelendiein deze binnenste ruimte van het huis plaatsvinden symboliseren de toene-
mendeintegratievandebruidinhethuis.
Appendix⎜Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting
413
Door te trouwen verliest de bruid het recht om het voorouderlijk heiligdom
vanhaareigenouderlijkhuistebetreden.Belangrijkisdat,andersdanbijan-
deretribalesamenlevingeninCentraalIndia,deSantalbruidegomnahetbeta-
len van de volledige bruidsschat het recht verkrijgt om het voorouderlijke
heiligdomvandeoudersenvandebroervanzijnbruidtebetreden.Dit leidt
totdemeeralgemenevraagwatdepositieisvaneenSantalvrouwtenopzich-
te vanhethuis vanhaarbroer enhaar echtgenoot en inhoeverre eenbreuk
methaarbroerwordtervaren.Debruidneemtdenaamvandeclanvanhaar
manaanenwordt inrituelezineen lidvanzijnhuisenvoortaanbeschouwd
alseenbloedverwantvanhaarmanenalleledenvanzijnhuis.Zewordtechter
nooithelemaaleenagnaatomdatzenogverwantblijftaanhaarhuisvanher-
komst.
Samengevat communiceren en genereren rituelen verschillende beteke-
nissenvanplaats.Inheteerstevoorbeeldstaathetideevanhetgeworteldzijn
van broeders in een bepaalde plek centraal. In die zin heeft land agnatische
connotaties.Dezeconnotatieswordengevormdenuitgedruktdoorhetgebruik
van symbolen ende ruimtelijke opstelling vanhet ritueel. Santal huwelijken,
daarentegen, benadrukken niet de verwantschap met een bepaalde plaats
maar een beweging langs verschillende plekken.Deze bewegingen leiden tot
veranderingvansocialestatusendetotstandkomingvannieuwerelatiesmet
schoonverwanten.
Hoofdstukvier:SantalperceptiesvanomgevingHoeconceptualiserendeSantalhunomgevingenwelkenotiesvanplaatsont-
staanhieruit?Dezevragenstaancentraalinhoofdstukvierwaarindrierituele
complexenwordenbeschreven:Santaljachtrituelen(sendrabonga),heteerstezaaienvande rijst (erokmut) en rituelengewijdaan lokaleberggoden (burubonga). OmdatSantaljachtrituelenvooralhetbosgebiedbetreffen,kunnenerver-
schillendeperceptiesvanhetbosuitwordenafgeleid.Destructuurvanderi-
tuele organisatie verwijst naar het idee van een heilig landschap waarin
verschillendegodenresideren.
Denadrukligtindejachtrituelenophetaspectvangevaar,netalsdego-
den diemet het bos geassocieerdworden als gevaarlijkworden beschouwd.
Ditwordtduidelijkdoordattijdenshetritueelinbedektetaalgesprokenwordt
meteenvandegodenviaeenmedium.Objectenwordennietdirectbenoemd
Appendix⎜Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting
414
maarerwordensynoniemengebruikt.Hetrijkemuzikalegenrevandesingrai,opgevoerdtijdenshetjachtfestivalvolgendopdeoffers,verhaaltookoverhet
bosalseenplaatsvandoodengevaarwaarindeambivalentegodenverblijven.
Dezegodenkunnenechterookmensenbeschermentegendewildedierenvan
hetbos.Ditiseenvandeverzoekenaandebosgodendoordepriestervande
jachtenparticipantenaanhetritueel.Eenanderdoelvandejachtrituelenisde
bosgoden teverzoekenomregen.Ditduidt eropdathetboswordtgeassoci-
eerdmetvruchtbaarheid.Ditwordtnogeensbevestigddoordathetthemasek-
sualiteit terugkomt in de liederen en verhalen die op de avond van de jacht
verteldworden.Volgensde logicavanhet ritueelzorgthetgevaarlijke,onge-
temdedomeinvanhetbosvoordevruchtbaarheiddienodigisomderijstop
develdentelatengroeien.
Terwijlhetbosstaatvoorgevaarlijkenvruchtbaar,wordendevelden,het
huisenhetdorpalsveilige,getemdeengecultiveerderuimtesgezien.Bijhetritueelvanheteerstezaaienvanderijstwordenhetvoorouderlijkheiligdom
endedrogerijstveldeninverbandgebrachtmetdemensenvaneenhuis.Rijst-
zadenwordenbijvoorbeeld vergelekenmet kleine kinderen.Als de rijst een-
maalbeginttegroeienindeoverstroomderijstvelden,wordtdenadrukinde
bijbehorenderituelenechterverlegdnaaraanverwantschap.Denotiesvanag-
natie en aanverwantschap vormendusniet alleendebasis vande Santal ge-
meenschap,maarkomenookterugindeperceptiesvandeomgevingzoalsdie
wordtvormgegeveninderituelen.
Dezestructurelevergelijkingvandeomgevingmetdegemeenschapkomt
terugindebergrituelen.Degodendiehierverblijvenverhoudenzichtotelkaar
als oudere en jongerebroeders,waarbij hun senioriteit de volgordevanver-
eringbepaalt.
SamenvattendsuggererendeSantalperceptiesvandeomgevingeensterk
contrasttussenbosenvelden,datovereenkomtmethetverschiltussengecul-
tiveerdeenongecultiveerdegebieden,datopzijnbeurttotuitingkomtinon-
derscheidenalsgeciviliseerdtegenoverongeciviliseerd,‘eigen’en‘ander’.Deze
domeinenbestaannietlosvanelkaarmaarwordenregelmatigmetelkaarver-
bonden tijdens rituelen. Meer algemeen laten de vergelijkbare principes die
zoweldeSantalsamenlevingalsperceptiesvandeomgevingstructurerenzien
dater indezecontextgeensprake isvaneendichotomietussensamenleving
ennatuur.
Appendix⎜Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting
415
Debergrituelenbrengennietalleendergelijkenotiesvanplaatsnaarvoren,ze
latenookheelgoedzienwathetgenererendvermogenisvanriten.Zebrengen
mensenvaneenhelestreeksameningezamenlijkerituelehandelingen.Plaat-
sen,inditgevaldorpen,zijnmetelkaarverbondendoorderuimtelijkebewe-
gingenvanmensen.Tezamenvormendezedorpeneenregio,doordeSantalin
ditverband torop genoemd.Deze toropshebbenspecifiekenamenenkunnenuiteengrootaantaldorpenbestaan,vanweltwaalftotzestig.Ditconceptvan
torop wordt vormgegeven door de verschillende bergrituelen en het is ookdoordierituelendatmensenhetbegriptoropuitleggen. Het laatste Santal concept van plaats dat in hoofdstuk vier besproken
wordtisdatvandisom.Netalstoropbetekentditwoordzoveelals‘regio’,maarhetbegripisveelbreder.Allemannenuitdestreekkunnenderegionalejacht
(disomsendra)bijwonen.DitisdegrootstebijeenkomstindeSantalsamenle-ving.BijdezegelegenheidwordendegrootsteschendingenvanSantalgebrui-
ken (niam)berecht tijdens ‘deberechtingvanhetverbrandebos’ (lobir).Ditconceptvandisomlijkttezijngeworteldinhetverreverleden,terwijlhetcon-ceptvandisomzoalsbeschreveninhetvolgendehoofdstukgeworteldisineenmodernesettingenduseenveelrecenterfenomeenis.
Hoofdstukvijf:Omstredengebieden,regio,politiekenidentiteitHet overkoepelende thema van hoofdstuk vijf is het nauwe verband tussen
denkbeeldenoverregio(disom)enverschillendeaspectenvandeSantalidenti-teit.Hetvormenvanruimtelijkedenkbeeldenisindezecontextverbondenmet
grotereprocessenendiscoursen,diedespecifiekekenmerkenvanplaatsover-
stijgen.Santalactivistenbeddenhunculturelehandelingenstrategischinbin-
nendezediscoursenomhunclaimsoverplaatsteverstevigen.
HeteerstevoorbeelddatditbenadruktzijnderegionaleSantalbloemen-
festivals (disombaha)die inhetonderzochtegebiedpas sindsde jaren1980wordengevierd.Dezefestivalsvindenplaatsinregionaleheiligebossen(disomjaher),dievaakzijnaangelegddoorinvloedrijkepersonenofgroepenvanSan-talmannendieindenabijgelegenmijnenwerkendie.Dezebossenzijnduide-
lijkzichtbaar;zijbevindenzichopkruispuntenvanwegeneninsteden.Anders
dan tijdens de baha festivals in dorpen staat tijdens deze vieringen niet devruchtbaarheidcentraal,maardecommunicatievaneenSantal identiteit.Het
regionalebloemenfestivalcreëerteenideevanregioindezinvaneen ‘Santal
regio’.
Appendix⎜Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting
416
Twee aspecten van de Santal identiteit staan centraal tijdens deze regionale
festivals.HeteersteishetbeeldvandeSantalals‘natuuraanbidders’.Deorga-
nisatorenverbindenditbeeldaanhetfeitdatdeSantalveelvanhungodenin
heiligebossenvereren.Hettweedeaspect ishetbeeldvande ‘dansendeSan-
tal’, door uitgebreide dansvoorstellingen die de volgende dag in alle lokale
kranten afgebeeld worden. De nieuwe regionale bloemenfestivals dienen als
passend toneel om deze aspecten van de Santal identiteit te communiceren
naaralleinwonersvandestreek.
Erbestaanverschillendevandeze regionaleheiligebossen inhetgebied
enderitueleopvoeringenzijnongeveerhetzelfde.Ditmaaktdatdezerituelen
gezienkunnenwordenalsdeverschillendeplaatsenverbindendtoteenregio.
De regio wordt gekarakteriseerd door de publieke aanwezigheid van opge-
voerde Santal rituele handelingen. Bovendienmanifesteert de Santal aanwe-
zigheid in het gebied zich in materiële zin. De regionale heilige bossen,
bijvoorbeeld,markerendeaanwezigheidvanSantalindestreek.Verschillende
beeldenvanSantalhelden,zoalsdegebroedersSidhoenKanhodiedeSantal
opstand in1855 leidden,vertegenwoordigeneenanderestrategiedie ‘plaats’
maakt. Deze beelden staan vaak buiten Santal dorpen, in steden of op kruis-
punten – plekkendie veel bezochtwordendoor alle gemeenschappen in dat
gebied.
DeSantalworden inde literatuurbeschrevenalseenvandemeestpoli-
tiekactievestammeninIndiasindsongeveerdejaren1960.Vanafdietijdkan
eentoenameinSantalculturelepolitiekwaargenomenworden.VooralinOost
Singhbhumisdezetoenamehetgevolgvanspecifiekehistorischeenpolitieke
ontwikkelingen,namelijkdeJharkhandbeweging,deindustrialisatievanOost
SinghbhumendepolitiekvandeIndiasestaatomminderhedenteerkennen.
Niet alleenwordthet concept van regiodoor regionalebloemenfestivals
versterkt,maarplaatsenwordenookmetelkaarverbondentoteenregiodoor
deactiviteitenvandeSantalhervormingsbewegingAllIndiasarnadhorom.Deledenzijnactiefbetrokkenbijhetverspreidenvanwatzijbeschouwenalsde
‘wareSantalgebruiken’(sariniam)alsonderdeelvande‘religievanhetheiligebos’(sarnadhorom).Hetgaathiervooralomde‘juiste’rituelehandelingen.Inverschillende dorpen hebben leden van de beweging hoofdkantoren opgezet
waarbijeenkomstenwordengehoudenenwaareenaangewezensarnapries-tervastgestelderituelenuitvoert.
Appendix⎜Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting
417
DesarnabeweginghoudtzichdusmetandereaspectenvandeSantalidentiteitbezig dan de organisatoren van het bloemenfestival en benadrukt vooral de
puurheiden ‘waarheid’vansarna rituelehandelingen.Hierbijherschikkenenveranderende ledenvandebewegingbepaaldeaspectenvanhetSantal ritu-
eel.Hetdierenoffer,bijvoorbeeld,isvangeenofweinigbetekenisinhunritue-
len. In plaats daarvan gebruiken leden kokosnoten, zoetigheden en geplette
rijstalsofferaandegoden.Tijdenshungezamenlijkerituelenmoedigenzebo-
vendienhetdragenvan‘Santalsaris’endhotisaanalseenzichtbaarSantalte-ken.Naasthetaanpassenvanderituelenisdebewegingactiefbetrokkenbijde
promotie en het onderwijzen vanhet Santal schriftOl Chiki.Het schrift is te
zienopgebouwen,inpublicatiesenoveralinhetgebiedwaardesarnabewe-ging actief is. Op diewijze claimt de sarna beweging het gebied door rituelehandelingenenhetgebruikvanzichtbaresymbolenzoalsuniformekledingen
depromotievanOlChiki.
Tegelijkertijdwordtdebewegingookoplandelijkgebiedactiefdoorpoli-
tiekeeisentestellenaanderegering.InmemorandagerichtaandeIndiasere-
gering wordt bijvoorbeeld gevraagd om financiële vergoeding voor Santal
dorpsfunctionarissen,debeschermingvanSantalheiligeplekkenenhetinstel-
lenvaneenaparte‘sarnacode’indeIndiasevolkstelling.Indezememorandarefereert de beweging aan andere inheemse bevolkingsgroepen wereldwijd
omdezeeisenverdertelegitimeren.
Concluderend behandelt het laatste hoofdstuk over Santal rituelen de
transformaties van de Santal rituele praktijk. Deze transformaties gaan ge-
paardmetonderhandelingenensomsconflicten.Kijkendnaarhetconceptvan
plaats, benadrukken de regionale bloemenfestivals en de activiteiten van de
sarna beweging de poreuze staat van de grenzen van plaats, omdat actorenhunclaimsoverplaats inbedden innationaleen internationalediscoursen In
die zin hebben deze rituelen een veel lossere connectie met plaats dan alle
eerderbesprokenrituelen.Mensenenideeënbewegenvianetwerkenenhier-
doorkunnenrituelelocatiesmakkelijkerveranderdworden.Alhoeweldesar-nabewegingnogsteedsplaatsclaimt,wordendezeclaimsvoornamelijkopeenpolitiekniveaugepresenteerdenminderinderituelepraktijk.
Appendix⎜Wetenschappelijkesamenvatting
418
ConclusieNaanalyseringvanSantaldenkbeeldenoverplaats,zoalsgeformuleerdenge-
creëerd door rituelen, benadrukt dit proefschrift het belang van onderzoek
naar plaats voor de sociale wetenschappen. Een van de meest uitgesproken
kenmerkenvanSantalnotiesvanplaatsishunholistischekarakter.IndeSan-
talcontextomvatplaatsverschillendesocialeconstellaties,dieophunbeurtde
relatiesomvattentussenSantalenhungoden,SantalenhunomgevingenSan-
tal en ‘anderen’. Plaats behelst relatie-constellaties en is daardoor bijzonder
nuttigvoordestudievansocialefenomeneninrelatietotanderezaken,zoals
religieenpolitiek.Plaatsisdaaromvanmethodologischewaardevoordesoci-
alewetenschappen.
Plaats iswaardevol vanwegedit holisme,maar ook omdat het de studie
van sociale fenomenen vanuit een diachronisch en synchronisch perspectief
mogelijkmaakt.Plaatsenhebbentemakenmetgeschiedenisenherinneringen
zijn verbondenmet andere plekken.Deze nadruk op tijdmaakt hetmogelijk
omtekijkennaartransformatiesencultureleverandering,zoalsindecontext
vandeSantal. Insommigecontextenzijnritenendecrucialecomponentvan
dierenoffersveranderdineendialoogover ‘sarnareligie’.Deze ‘religie’ iseenmarkeringvanidentiteitdieSantalreligieuzepraktijkenonderscheidtvanan-
dereIndiasereligies.Orthopraxieisgetransformeerdtotorthodoxie.
Ten slotte benadrukt dit proefschrift het creatieve potentieel van
rituelen,doortelatenzienhoerituelennotiesvanplaatsgeneren.Hetjomsimritueel vertegenwoordigt het idee van het geworteld zijn van een lokale
bevolking ineenplaats,de jachtrituelenroepennotiesoverhetbosopende
regionalebloemenfestivalsclaimenderegioalsSantal.Alhoeweldegenoemde
rituelen ‘performatieveconstructies’zijn,moetdebijdragevanplaatsaanhet
ritueel niet onderschat worden. Ruimtelijke kenmerken kunnen worden
beschouwd als ‘prescriptieve structuren’ die vormen aandragen die door
actoren kunnen worden gebruikt. Plaatsen hebben grenzen, centrale en
periferegebieden,diedoorkruisdkunnenworden.Demanierwaaropactoren
dezeruimtelijkekenmerkengebruikenheefteffectophetritueelzelf.Oftewel:
zoalsrituelen‘plaats’maken,zomakenplaatsenrituelen
Appendix⎜CurriculumVitae
419
CurriculumVitaeLea Schulte-Droesch (Heilbronn, Germany 1983) began her studies of Social
Anthropology at the University of Heidelberg. After her undergraduate, she
spentthreemonthsinIndiaasavolunteerforalocalNGO,whichwasrunning
schoolsinaSantalareainruralJharkhand.Thisexperiencesparkedherinter-
estintheSantalandinIndiantribalsocietiesingeneral.Shethereforecontin-
uedherstudiesat theFreeUniversityofBerlin,wherespecializedcourses in
thisfieldwereoffered.ThefourteenmonthsoffieldworkinIndiainthecontext
of her PhD research have directed her interest towards culture-specific per-
ceptionsofandinteractionswiththeenvironment.Sheplanstofurtherpursue
thisinterestinthefuture.